This is a modern-English version of The Arts in the Middle Ages and at the Period of the Renaissance, originally written by Jacob, P. L..
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Table of Illustrations Table of Illustrations (etext transcriber's note) (etext transcriber's note) |
THE ARTS IN THE MIDDLE AGES,
AND AT THE PERIOD OF THE RENAISSANCE.
THE ARTS IN THE MIDDLE AGES,
AND DURING THE RENAISSANCE.

THE ANNUNCIATION.
The Announcement.
Fac-simile of a Miniature from the “Hours” of Anne de Bretagne formerly belonging to Catherine de Medicis
Fac-simile of a Miniature from the “Hours” of Anne de Bretagne formerly belonging to Catherine de Medicis
(Library of M. A. Firmin Didot.)
(Library of M. A. Firmin Didot.)
THE ARTS
IN
THE MEDIEVAL PERIOD,
AND AT THE PERIOD OF
THE RENAISSANCE.
By PAUL LACROIX
(Bibliophile Jacob),
CURATOR OF THE IMPERIAL LIBRARY OF THE ARSENAL, PARIS.
Illustrated with
NINETEEN CHROMOLITHOGRAPHIC PRINTS BY F. KELLERHOVEN
AND UPWARDS OF
FOUR HUNDRED ENGRAVINGS ON WOOD.
FOURTH THOUSAND.
LONDON:
BICKERS AND SON, 1, LEICESTER SQUARE.
By Paul Lacroix
(Bibliophile Jacob),
CURATOR OF THE IMPERIAL LIBRARY OF THE ARSENAL, PARIS.
Styled with
Nineteen chromolithographic prints by F. Kellerhoven
AND OVER
FOUR HUNDRED ENGRAVINGS ON WOOD.
FOURTH THOUSAND.
LONDON:
Bickers and Son, 1, Leicester Square.
PREFACE OF THE EDITOR.
HE aim and scope of this work are so explicitly set forth in the
appended Preface by its Author as to require for the book no further
introduction. The position held by M. Lacroix in the Imperial Library of
the Arsenal, Paris, is a sufficient guarantee of his qualifications for
undertaking a publication of this nature. How far his labours were
appreciated in France is evident from the fact that, when the first
edition made its appearance, it was exhausted within a few days.
The goals and focus of this work are clearly stated in the Preface at the end, written by the Author, so there’s no need for additional introduction. M. Lacroix's role at the Imperial Library of the Arsenal in Paris is a strong indication of his qualifications for this kind of publication. The quick sell-out of the first edition within just a few days shows how much his work was valued in France.
It may fairly be presumed that The Arts in the Middle Ages will find equal favour in England, where so much attention has of late years been given to the subject in all its various ramifications; and where,—in our National Museum, Kensington, especially,—we are accumulating so extensive and valuable a collection of objects associated with the epochs referred to by M. Lacroix.
It can be reasonably assumed that The Art of the Middle Ages will be well-received in England, where a lot of focus has recently been placed on the subject in all its various aspects; and where, particularly in our National Museum in Kensington, we are gathering a vast and valuable collection of items related to the periods mentioned by M. Lacroix.
In preparing these sheets for the press, my task has been little more than to put an excellent and conscientious literal translation of the {vi}French text into language somewhat in harmony with the construction of our own. In so doing, however, it has been my object to retain, as far as practicable, the peculiar—sometimes the quaint—phraseology of the original writing. A few notes are added when they appeared necessary by way of explaining terms, &c., or to render them more intelligible to the general reader. But some words are used by the Author for which no English equivalent can be found: these have been allowed to stand without note or comment.
In getting these sheets ready for publication, my job has been mainly to create a good and careful literal translation of the {vi}French text into a style that somewhat matches our own language structure. While doing this, I've aimed to keep, as much as possible, the unique—sometimes quirky—phrasing of the original writing. I’ve added a few notes when I thought they were needed to clarify terms, etc., or to make them clearer for the average reader. However, there are some words used by the Author for which there isn't a direct English equivalent; these have been left as-is without any notes or comments.
JAMES DAFFORNE.
JAMES DAFFORNE.
Brixton, February, 1870.
Brixton, February 1870.
PREFACE TO THE SECOND FRENCH EDITION.
ORE than twenty years ago we published, with the aid of our friend
Ferdinand Séré, whose loss we regret, and with the co-operation of other
learned men and of the most eminent writers and artists, an important
work, entitled “The Middle Ages and the Renaissance.” That work, which
consists of no less than five large quarto volumes, treated in detail
the manners and customs, the sciences, literature, and the arts of those
two great epochs, a subject as vast as it is interesting and
instructive. Thanks to the learning it displays, to its literary merit
and its admirable execution, it had the rare good fortune to attract
immediately the attention of the public, and even now it maintains the
interest which marked its first appearance. It has taken its place in
the library of the amateur, not only in France but also among
foreigners; it has become celebrated.
More than twenty years ago, we published, with the help of our friend Ferdinand Séré, whose loss we deeply feel, and with the collaboration of other scholars and some of the best writers and artists, an important work titled “The Middle Ages and the Renaissance.” This work, which comprises five large quarto volumes, thoroughly examined the customs and practices, sciences, literature, and arts of those two significant periods—topics that are as extensive as they are fascinating and educational. Due to its scholarly depth, literary quality, and superb execution, it was fortunate enough to capture the public's attention right away, and even now, it continues to attract interest just like it did at its launch. It has found a place in the libraries of enthusiasts, not only in France but also among international readers; it has become renowned.
This exceptional result, especially as regards a publication of such extent, induces us to believe that our work, thus known and appreciated by the learned, may and ought henceforth to have still greater success by addressing itself to a yet larger number of readers.
This outstanding result, particularly for a publication of this size, leads us to believe that our work, recognized and valued by scholars, can and should achieve even greater success by reaching a larger audience moving forward.
With this conviction we now present to the public one of the principal portions of that important work, and perhaps the most interesting, in a{viii} form more simple, easier, and more pleasing; within the reach of youth who desire to learn without weariness or irksomeness, of females interested in grave authors, of the family that loves to assemble round a book altogether instructive and attractive. We would speak of the “Arts in the Middle Ages, and at the Period of the Renaissance.” After having reunited the scattered materials on this subject, we have ranged them each in its own rank, taking care to discard all crudity of learning and to preserve in our work the brilliant colouring in which it was first clothed.
With this belief, we're excited to share with the public a key part of this significant work, and perhaps the most engaging one, in a{viii} format that's simpler, easier, and more enjoyable; accessible to young people eager to learn without boredom or difficulty, to women interested in serious authors, and to families that enjoy gathering around a book that is both educational and captivating. We’re talking about the “Arts in the Middle Ages and during the Renaissance Period.” After bringing together the scattered materials on this topic, we’ve organized them appropriately, ensuring we discarded all the roughness of scholarly language while maintaining the vibrant style in which it was originally presented.
All the Arts are interesting in themselves. Their productions awaken attention and excite curiosity. But here it is not one Art only that is treated of. We pass in review all the Arts, starting from the fourth century to the second half of the sixteenth—Architecture raising churches and abbeys, palaces and public memorials, strong fortresses and the ramparts of cities; Sculpture adorning and perfecting other Arts by its works in stone, marble, bronze, wood, and ivory; Painting, commencing with mosaic and enamels, contributing to the decoration of buildings jointly with stained glass and frescoes, embellishing and illuminating manuscripts before it arrived at its highest point of perfection, with the Art of Giotto and Raphael, of Hemling and Albert Dürer; Engraving on wood and metal, with which is associated the work of the medallist and the goldsmith; and after attempting to touch upon Playing-cards and Niello-work, we suddenly evoke that sublime invention destined to change the face of the world—Printing. Such are, in brief, some of the principal features of this splendid picture. One can imagine what an infinity, what variety and richness, of details it should contain.
All the arts are fascinating in their own right. Their creations grab our attention and spark curiosity. But we’re not just focusing on one art form here. We’ll look at all the arts, from the fourth century to the second half of the sixteenth—architecture that builds churches and abbeys, palaces and public monuments, strong fortresses and city walls; sculpture enhancing and refining other arts with its works in stone, marble, bronze, wood, and ivory; painting, starting with mosaics and enamels, adding to building decorations alongside stained glass and frescoes, beautifying and illuminating manuscripts until it reached its highest perfection with the artistry of Giotto and Raphael, Hemling and Albert Dürer; engraving on wood and metal, paired with the work of medallists and goldsmiths; and after touching on playing cards and niello work, we suddenly bring forth that groundbreaking invention destined to transform the world—printing. These are, in short, some of the key highlights of this magnificent picture. One can only imagine the vastness, variety, and richness of details it must encompass.
Our subject presents, at the same time, another kind of interest more elevated and not less alluring. Here each Art appears in its different phases and in its diversified progress. It is a history, not alone of the Arts, but of the epoch itself in which they were developed; for the Arts, regarded in their generality, are the truest expression of society. They speak to us of tastes, of ideas, of character: they exhibit us in their works. Of all an age can leave to the future concerning itself, that which repre{ix}sents it most vividly is Art: the Arts of an epoch revivify it, and bring it back before our eyes.
Our topic presents another kind of interest that is both higher and equally captivating. Here, each art form appears in its various stages and diverse developments. It's a history not just of the arts, but of the era in which they emerged; the arts, in their entirety, are the most genuine reflection of society. They reveal our tastes, ideas, and character: they showcase us through their creations. Of all the things an era can leave for the future to consider, the most vivid representation is art: the arts of a time revive it and bring it back to life before us.
It is this which forms our book. Yet, we must remark, here its interest is redoubled, for we retrace not only a single era, but two eras very distinct from each other. In the first, that of the Middle Ages, which followed the invasion of the Northmen, society was in a great measure formed of new and barbarous elements, which Christianity laboured to break up and fashion. In the second epoch, on the contrary, society was organised and firmly established; it enjoyed peace, and reaped its fruits. The Arts followed the same phases. At first rude and informal, they rose slowly and by degrees, like society, out of chaos. At length they nourished in perfect freedom, and progressed with all the energy of which the human mind is capable. Hence the successive advances whose history presents a marvellous interest.
It’s this that makes up our book. However, we should point out that its significance is multiplied here because we’re looking back at not just one era, but two very different ones. The first is the Middle Ages, which came after the Northmen's invasion, where society was largely made up of new and barbaric elements that Christianity worked hard to reshape. In the second period, however, society was organized and well-established; it enjoyed peace and reaped its rewards. The Arts went through similar stages. Initially rough and unrefined, they gradually emerged from chaos, just like society. Eventually, they flourished freely and advanced with all the energy that the human mind can muster. This led to a series of developments that tell a fascinating story.
During the Middle Ages, Art generally followed the inspirations of that Christian spirit which presided at the formation of this new world. It arose to reproduce in an admirable manner the religious ideal. Only towards the end of that period it searched out for beauty of form, and began to find it when the Renaissance made its appearance: the Renaissance, that is, the intellectual revolution, which, in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, restored among modern nations the sceptre to Literature and the Arts of antiquity. Then, with the Renaissance, the Arts changed their direction, and especially the principal Arts, those by which the genius of man expresses most forcibly his ideas and his feelings. Thus, in the Middle Ages, a new style of architecture is created that rapidly attained the highest degree of perfection, the ogival (later Gothic or flamboyant), of which we see the chefs-d’œuvre in our cathedrals: at the Renaissance, this was replaced by architecture derived from that of the Greeks and Romans, which also produced admirable works, but almost always less in harmony with the dignity and splendour of worship. In the Middle Ages, Painting chiefly applied itself to represent the beau idéal of the religious mind reflecting itself in the countenance; at the Renaissance, it is the beauty of the physical form, so perfectly expressed{x} by the ancients. Sculpture, which comes nearer to Painting, followed at the same time all similar phases, drawing the art of Engraving with it. Do not the diversified changes through which the Arts passed, as retraced in this book during two epochs, present to the intelligent reader a succession of facts of the highest interest and a history most instructive?
During the Middle Ages, art was largely inspired by the Christian spirit that shaped this new world. It emerged to beautifully capture the religious ideal. Only towards the end of this period did it begin to seek beauty in form, discovering it with the arrival of the Renaissance: the intellectual revolution that, in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, restored the prominence of literature and the arts of antiquity among modern nations. With the Renaissance, the arts shifted direction, especially the main forms of expression through which human genius powerfully conveys ideas and feelings. In the Middle Ages, a new architectural style was created that quickly reached the highest level of perfection, the ogival (later known as Gothic or flamboyant), of which we see the masterpieces in our cathedrals. During the Renaissance, this was replaced by architecture inspired by the Greeks and Romans, which also produced remarkable works, but often lacked the harmony with the dignity and grandeur of worship. In the Middle Ages, painting focused on representing the beau idéal of the religious spirit reflected in people's faces; during the Renaissance, it emphasized the beauty of the human form, so perfectly captured by the ancients. Sculpture, which is more aligned with painting, followed similar phases, along with the development of engraving. Don't the diverse changes that the arts underwent, as outlined in this book over these two periods, present the thoughtful reader with a fascinating succession of events and an instructive history?
Our work is the only existing one on this great and magnificent subject, of which the materials are scattered through a multitude of volumes. Thus for the success of this undertaking it became necessary to unite with us in our task men most distinguished by their learning and talents: we are permitted to cite the names of MM. Ernest Breton, Aimé Champollion, Champollion-Figeac, Pierre Dubois, Duchesne, Ferdinand Denis, Jacquemart, Arch. Juvinal, Jules Labarte, Lassus, Louandre, Prosper Mérimée, Alfred Michiels, Gabriel Peignot, Riocreux, De Saulcy, Jean Designeur, le Marquis de Varennes. After such a list we record our own name only to acknowledge that we have gone over and recast these various works, and presented them in a form which gives them more unity, but owes to them all the interest and all the charm it may offer.
Our work is the only one out there on this incredible and impressive topic, with materials scattered across a bunch of different volumes. For this project to be successful, we needed to collaborate with some highly respected individuals known for their knowledge and skills. We're allowed to mention the names of MM. Ernest Breton, Aimé Champollion, Champollion-Figeac, Pierre Dubois, Duchesne, Ferdinand Denis, Jacquemart, Arch. Juvinal, Jules Labarte, Lassus, Louandre, Prosper Mérimée, Alfred Michiels, Gabriel Peignot, Riocreux, De Saulcy, Jean Designeur, and the Marquis de Varennes. After such an impressive list, we only mention our own name to recognize that we've reviewed and reworked these various pieces and presented them in a way that creates more cohesion, while still retaining all the interest and charm they have to offer.
The numerous illustrations that adorn the work will engage the eye, while the text will speak to the intelligence. The designs in chromolithography are executed by M. Kellerhoven, who for several years has made the art one of a high order, worthy to shine among the finest works of our greatest painters, as is proved by his “Chefs-d’œuvre of the Great Masters,” “Lives of the Saints,” and “Legend of St. Ursula.”
The many illustrations that enhance the work will catch the eye, while the text will appeal to the mind. The chromolithography designs are done by M. Kellerhoven, who has elevated this art form to a high level, deserving to stand alongside the greatest works of our top painters, as shown by his “Chefs-d’œuvre of the Great Masters,” “Lives of the Saints,” and “Legend of St. Ursula.”
No one is ignorant of the attention given in these days to archæology. Information about objects of antiquity is necessary to every instructed person. It ought to be studied so far as to enable us to appreciate, or at least to recognise, the examples of olden time in Architecture, Painting, &c., that present themselves to our notice. Thus it has become for the young of each sex indispensable to good education. The perusal of this book will be for such an attractive introduction to that knowledge which for too long a time was the exclusive domain of the learned.
No one is unaware of the interest in archaeology these days. Knowledge about ancient objects is essential for everyone who's educated. We should study it enough to appreciate, or at least recognize, examples from the past in architecture, painting, etc., that we come across. Therefore, it has become essential for young people of both genders to have this in their education. Reading this book will be an engaging introduction to knowledge that has, for too long, been the exclusive realm of scholars.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.
Page | ||
FURNITURE: HOUSEHOLD AND ECCLESIASTICAL | 1 | |
---|---|---|
Simplicity of Furniture among the Gauls and Franks.—Introduction of costly taste in articles of Furniture of the Seventh Century.—Arm-chair of Dagobert.—Round Table of King Artus.—Influence of the Crusades.—Regal Banquet in the time of Charles V.—Benches.—Sideboards.—Dinner Services.—Goblets.—Brassware.—Casks.—Lighting.—Beds.—Carved-wood Furniture.—Locksmith’s Work.—Glass and Mirrors.—Room of a Feudal Seigneur.—Costliness of Furniture used for Ecclesiastical Purposes.—Altars.—Censers.—Shrines and Reliquaries.—Gratings and Iron-mountings. | ||
TAPESTRY | 37 | |
Scriptural Origin of Tapestry.—Needlework Embroidery in Ancient Greek and Roman Times.—Attalic Carpets.—Manufacture of Carpets in Cloisters.—Manufactory at Poitiers in the Twelfth Century.—Bayeux Tapestry, named “De la Reine Mathilde.”—Arras Carpets.—Inventory of the Tapestries of Charles V.; enormous Value of these Embroidered Hangings.—Manufactory at Fontainebleau, under Francis I.—The Manufacture of the Hôpital de la Trinité, at Paris.—The Tapestry Workers, Dubourg and Laurent, in the reign of Henry IV.—Factories of Savonnerie and Gobelins. | ||
CERAMIC ART | 53 | |
Pottery Workshops in the Gallo-Romano Period.—Ceramic Art disappears for several Centuries in Gaul: is again found in the Tenth and Eleventh Centuries.—Probable Influence of Arabian Art in Spain.—Origin of Majolica.—Luca della Robbia and his Successors.—Enamelled Tiles in France, dating from the Twelfth Century.—The Italian Manufactories of Faenza, Rimini, Pesaro, &c.—Beauvais Pottery.—Invention and Works of Bernard Palissy; his History; his Chefs-d’œuvre.—The Faïence of Thouars, called “Henri II.” | ||
ARMS AND ARMOUR | 75 | |
Arms of the Time of Charlemagne.—Arms of the Normans at the Time of the Conquest of England.—Progress of Armoury under the Influence of the Crusades.—The Coat of Mail.—The Crossbow.—The Hauberk and the Hoqueton.—The Helmet, the Hat of Iron, the Cervelière, the Greaves, and the Gauntlet; the Breastplate and the Cuish.—The Casque with Vizor.—Plain Armour and Ribbed Armour.—The Salade Helmet.—Costliness of Armour.—Invention of Gunpowder.—Bombards.—Hand-Cannons.—The Culverin, the Falconet.—The Arquebus with Metal-holder, with Match, and with {xii}Wheel.—The Gun and the Pistol. | ||
CARRIAGES AND SADDLERY | 107 | |
Horsemanship among the Ancients.—The Riding-horse and the Carriage-horse.—Chariots armed with Scythes.—Vehicles of the Romans, the Gauls, and the Franks: Carruca, the Petoritum, the Cisium, the Plastrum, the Basterna, the Carpentum.—Different kinds of Saddle-horses in the Days of Chivalry.—The Spur a distinctive Sign of Nobility: its Origin.—The Saddle, its Origin and its Modifications.—The Tilter.—Carriages.—The Mules of Magistrates.—Corporations of Saddlers and Harness-makers, Lorimers, Coachmakers, Chapuiseurs, Blazonniers, and Saddle-coverers. | ||
GOLD AND SILVER WORK | 123 | |
Its Antiquity.—The Trésor de Guarrazar.—The Merovingian and Carlovingian Periods.—Ecclesiastical Jewellery.—Pre-eminence of the Byzantine Goldsmiths.—Progress of the Art consequent on the Crusades.—The Gold and Enamels of Limoges.—Jewellery ceases to be restricted to Purposes of Religion.—Transparent Enamels.—Jean of Pisa, Agnolo of Siena, Ghiberti.—Great Painters and Sculptors from the Goldsmiths’ Workshops.—Benvenuto Cellini.—The Goldsmiths of Paris. | ||
HOROLOGY | 169 | |
Modes of measuring Time among the Ancients.—The Gnomon.—The Water-Clock.—The Hour-Glass.—The Water-Clock, improved by the Persians and by the Italians.—Gerbert invents the Escapement and the moving Weights.—The Striking-bell.—Maistre Jehan des Orloges.—Jacquemart of Dijon.—The first Clock in Paris.—Earliest portable Timepiece.—Invention of the spiral Spring.—First appearance of Watches.—The Watches, or “Eggs,” of Nuremberg.—Invention of the Fusee.—Corporation of Clockmakers.—Noted Clocks at Jena, Strasburg, Lyons, &c.—Charles-Quint and Jannellus.—The Pendulum. | ||
MUSICAL INSTRUMENTS | 187 | |
Music in the Middle Ages.—Musical Instruments from the Fourth to the Thirteenth Century.—Wind Instruments: the Single and Double Flute, the Pandean Pipes, the Reed-pipe.—The Hautboy, the Flageolet, Trumpets, Horns, Olifants, the Hydraulic Organ, the Bellows-Organ.—Instruments of Percussion: the Bell, the Hand-bell, Cymbals, the Timbrel, the Triangle, the Bombulum, Drums.—Stringed Instruments: the Lyre, the Cithern, the Harp, the Psaltery, the Nable, the Chorus, the Organistrum, the Lute and the Guitar, the Crout, the Rote, the Viola, the Gigue, the Monochord. | ||
PLAYING-CARDS | 223 | |
Supposed Date of their Invention.—Existed in India in the Twelfth Century.—Their connection with the Game of Chess.—Brought into Europe after the Crusades.—First Mention of a Game with Cards in 1379.—Cards well known in the Fifteenth Century in Spain, Germany, and France, under the name of Tarots.—Cards called Charles the Sixth’s must have been Tarots.—Ancient Cards, French, Italian, and German.—Cards {xiii}contributing to the Invention of Wood-Engraving and Printing. | ||
GLASS-PAINTING | 251 | |
Painting on Glass mentioned by Historians in the Third Century of our Era.—Glazed Windows at Brioude in the Sixth Century.—Coloured Glass at St. John Lateran and St. Peter’s in Rome.—Church-Windows of the Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries in France: Saint-Denis, Sens, Poitiers, Chartres, Rheims, &c.—In the Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries the Art was at its Zenith.—Jean Cousin.—The Célestins of Paris: Saint-Gervais.—Robert Pinaigrier and his Sons.—Bernard Palissy decorates the Chapel of the Castle of Ecouen.—Foreign Art: Albert Dürer. | ||
FRESCO-PAINTING | 269 | |
The Nature of Fresco.—Employed by the Ancients.—Paintings at Pompeii.—Greek and Roman Schools.—Mural Paintings destroyed by the Iconoclasts and Barbarians.—Revival of Fresco, in the Ninth Century, in Italy.—Fresco-Painters since Guido of Siena.—Principal Works of these Painters.—Successors of Raphael and Michael Angelo.—Fresco in Sgraffito.—Mural Paintings in France from the Twelfth Century.—Gothic Frescoes of Spain.—Mural Paintings in the Low Countries, Germany, and Switzerland. | ||
PAINTING ON WOOD, CANVAS, Etc. | 283 | |
The Rise of Christian Painting.—The Byzantine School.—First Revival in Italy.—Cimabue, Giotto, Fra Angelico.—Florentine School: Leonardo da Vinci, Michael Angelo.—Roman School: Perugino, Raphael.—Venetian School: Titian, Tintoretto, Veronese.—Lombard School: Correggio, Parmigianino.—Spanish School.—German and Flemish Schools: Stephen of Cologne, John of Bruges, Lucas van Leyden, Albert Dürer, Lucas van Cranach, Holbein.—Painting in France during the Middle Ages.—Italian Masters in France.—Jean Cousin. | ||
ENGRAVING | 315 | |
Origin of Wood-Engraving.—The St. Christopher of 1423.—“The Virgin and Child Jesus.”—The earliest Masters of Wood-Engraving.—Bernard Milnet.—Engraving in Camaïeu.—Origin of Engraving on Metal.—The “Pax” of Maso Finiguerra.—The earliest Engravers on Metal.—Niello Work.—Le Maître of 1466.—Le Maître of 1486. Martin Schöngauer, Israel van Mecken, Wenceslaus of Olmutz, Albert Dürer, Marc Antonio, Lucas van Leyden.—Jean Duret and the French School.—The Dutch School.—The Masters of Engraving. | ||
SCULPTURE | 339 | |
Origin of Christian Sculpture.—Statues in Gold and Silver.—Traditions of Antique Art.—Sculpture in Ivory.—Iconoclasts.—Diptychs.—The highest Style of Sculpture follows the Phases of Architecture.—Cathedrals and Monasteries from the year 1000.—Schools of Burgundy, Champagne, Normandy, Lorraine, &c.—German, English, Spanish, and Italian Schools.—Nicholas of Pisa and his Successors.—Position of French Sculpture in the Thirteenth Century.—Florentine Sculpture and Ghiberti.—French Sculptors from the Fifteenth to the Sixteenth Century. | ||
ARCHITECTURE | 373 | |
The Basilica the first Christian Church.—Modification of Ancient Architecture.—Byzantine {xiv}Style.—Formation of the Norman Style.—Principal Norman Churches.—Age of the Transition from Norman to Gothic.—Origin and Importance of the Ogive.—Principal Edifices in the pure Gothic Style.—The Gothic Church, an Emblem of the Religious Spirit in the Middle Ages.—Florid Gothic.—Flamboyant Gothic.—Decadency.—Civil and Military Architecture: Castles, Fortified Enclosures, Private Houses, Town-Halls.—Italian Renaissance: Pisa, Florence, Rome.—French Renaissance: Mansions and Palaces. | ||
PARCHMENT AND PAPER | 413 | |
Parchment in Ancient Times.—Papyrus.—Preparation of Parchment and Vellum in the Middle Ages.—Sale of Parchment at the Fair of Lendit.—Privilege of the University of Paris on the Sale and Purchase of Parchment.—Different Applications of Parchment.—Cotton Paper imported from China.—Order of the Emperor Frederick II. concerning Paper.—The Employment of Linen Paper, dating from the Twelfth Century.—Ancient Water-Marks on Paper.—Paper Manufactories in France and other parts of Europe. | ||
MANUSCRIPTS | 423 | |
Manuscripts in Olden Times.—Their Form.—Materials of which they were composed.—Their Destruction by the Goths.—Rare at the Beginning of the Middle Ages.—The Catholic Church preserved and multiplied them.—Copyists.—Transcription of Diplomas.—Corporation of Scribes and Booksellers.—Palæography.—Greek Writings.—Uncial and Cursive Manuscripts.—Sclavonic Writings.—Latin Writers.—Tironian Shorthand.—Lombardic Characters.—Diplomatic.—Capetian.—Ludovicinian.—Gothic.—Runic.—Visigothic.—Anglo-Saxon.—Irish. | ||
MINIATURES IN MANUSCRIPTS | 443 | |
Miniatures at the Beginning of the Middle Ages.—The two “Vatican” Virgils.—Painting of Manuscripts under Charlemagne and Louis le Débonnaire.—Tradition of Greek Art in Europe.—Decline of the Miniature in the Tenth Century.—Origin of Gothic Art.—Fine Manuscript of the time of St. Louis.—Clerical and Lay Miniature-Painters.—Caricature and the Grotesque.—Miniatures in Monochrome and in Grisaille.—Illuminators at the Court of France and to the Dukes of Burgundy.—School of John Fouquet.—Italian Miniature-Painters.—Giulio Clovio.—French School under Louis XII. | ||
BOOKBINDING | 471 | |
Primitive Binding of Books.—Bookbinding among the Romans.—Bookbinding with Goldsmith’s Work from the Fifth Century.—Chained Books.—Corporation of Lieurs, or Bookbinders.—Books bound in Wood, with Metal Corners and Clasps.—First Bindings in Leather, honeycombed (waffled?) and gilt.—Description of some celebrated Bindings of the Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries.—Sources of Modern Bookbinding.—John Grollier.—President de Thou.—Kings and Queens of France Bibliomaniacs.—Superiority of Bookbinding in France. | ||
PRINTING | 485 | |
Who was the Inventor of Printing?—Movable Letters in ancient Times.—Block Printing.—Laurent Coster.—Donati and Specula.—Gutenberg’s Process.—Partnership of Gutenberg and Faust.—Schœffer.—The Mayence Bible.—The Psalter of 1457.—The “Rationale” of 1459.—Gutenberg prints by himself.—The “Catholicon” of 1460.—Printing at Cologne, Strasbourg, Venice, and Paris.—Louis XI. and Nicholas Jenson.—German Printers at Rome.—Incunabula.—Colard Mansion.—Caxton.—Improvement of Typographical Processes up to the Sixteenth Century. |

TABLE OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
I. CHROMOLITHOGRAPHS. | ||
---|---|---|
Plate | To face page | |
1. | The Annunciation. Fac-simile of Miniature taken from the “Hours” of Anne de Bretagne, formerly belonging to Catherine de Medicis | Frontispiece |
2. | Distaff and Bedposts of the Sixteenth Century | 20 |
3. | Adoration of the Magi. Bernese Tapestry of the Fifteenth Century | 46 |
4. | Paris in the Fifteenth Century. Beauvais Tapestry | 50 |
5. | Encaustic Tiles | 58 |
6. | Biberon of Henri Deux Faience | 64 |
7. | Casque, Morion, and Helmets | 82 |
8. | Entrance of Queen Isabella of Bavaria into Paris. From Froissart’s “Chronicles” | 118 |
9. | Jewelled Crosses of the Visigoths, found at Guarrazar. Seventh Century | 124 |
10. | Drageoir, or Table Ornament. German work | 154 |
11. | Clock of Damaskeened Iron of the Fifteenth Century; and Watches of the Sixteenth Century | 180 |
12. | Francis I. and Eleanor his Wife at their Devotions. Sixteenth Century | 266 |
13. | The Dream of Life, a Fresco by Orcagna | 276 |
14. | St. Catherine and St. Agnes, by Margaret van Eyck | 300 |
15. | Clovis the First and Clotilde his Wife | 352 |
16. | Decoration of La Sainte-Chapelle, Paris | 386 |
17. | Coronation of Charles the Fifth of France. From Froissart’s “Chronicles” | 464 |
18. | Panel of a Book-cover of the Ninth Century | 472 |
19. | Diptych of Ivory | 474 |
II. ENGRAVINGS. | |
---|---|
Page | |
Abbey of St. Denis | 416 |
Alhambra, Interior of the | 405 |
Alphabet, Specimen of Grotesque | 327 |
Altar-cloth of the Fifteenth Century | 30 |
“ Cross ascribed to St. Eloi | 137 |
“ of Gold | 130 |
“ Tray and Chalice | 31 |
Arch, Restoration of a Norman | 343 |
Archer of Normandy | 79 |
Archers of the Fifteenth Century, France | 88 |
Arles, Sculptures on St. Trophimus | 384, 385 |
Armour, Convex, of the Fifteenth Century | 84 |
“ Knights in complete | 89 |
“ Lion | 90 |
“ of the Duc d’Alençon | 92 |
“ Plain, of the Fifteenth Century | 83 |
Arms of the Cardmakers of Paris | 250 |
“ Goldsmiths of Paris | 160 |
Arquebus with Wheel and Match | 103 |
Arquebusier | 102 |
Atelier of Etienne Delaulne | 158 |
Bagpiper, Thirteenth Century | 199 |
Banner of Paper-makers of Paris | 422 |
“ Printers-Booksellers of Angers | 479 |
“ Printers-Booksellers of Autun | 484 |
“ Saddlers of Tonnerre | 121 |
“ Sword-cutlers of Angers | 105 |
“ Tapestry Workers of Lyons | 51 |
Banners of Corporations | 161 |
Banquet in the Fifteenth Century | 12{xvi} |
Basilica of Constantine, at Trèves | 374 |
Basilica of St. Peter’s, Rome, Interior of | 407 |
Bas-relief in carved wood | 34 |
Battle-axe and Pistol, Sixteenth Century | 104 |
Bed furnished with Canopy and Curtains | 19 |
Belfry of Brussels | 404 |
Bell in a Tower of Siena, Twelfth Century | 206 |
Bells of the Ninth Century, Chime of | 208 |
Bolt of the Sixteenth Century, with Initial | 23 |
Bombards on fixed and rolling carriages | 96 |
Bookbinders’ Work-room | 482 |
Bookbinding for the Gospels | 474 |
“ in an Unknown Material | 480 |
“ in Gold, with precious Stones | 474 |
Borders:— | |
Bible, called Clement VII.’s | 463 |
Bible of St. Martial of Limoges | 450 |
Book of the Gospels, Eighth Century | 446 |
Book of the Gospels, Eleventh Century | 451 |
Book of the Gospels in Latin | 451 |
Employed by John of Tournes | 519 |
Froissart’s “Chronicles” | 465 |
Gospel in Latin | 456 |
Lectionary in Metz Cathedral | 448 |
“Livre d’Heures” of Anthony Vérard | 516 |
“Livre d’Heures” of Geoffroi Tory | 517 |
Lyons School | 518 |
Missal of Pope Paul V. | 467 |
“Ovid,” Fifteenth Century | 465 |
Prayer-book of Louis of France | 461 |
Sacramentary of St. Æthelgar | 453 |
Bracelet, Gallic | 124 |
Brooch, chased, enamelled, &c. | 167 |
Cabinet in damaskeened Iron, inlaid | 22 |
“ for Jewels | 21 |
Cameo-setting of the time of Charles V. | 140 |
Cannon, Earliest Models of | 98 |
“ Hand | 99 |
Caparison of the Horse of Isabel the Catholic | 117 |
Capital of a Column, St. Geneviève, Paris | 392 |
“ “ St. Julien, Paris | 392 |
“ “ The Célestins, Paris | 393 |
Carruca, or Pleasure-carriage | 108 |
Cart drawn by Oxen, Fifteenth Century | 109 |
Castle of Marcoussis, near Rambouillet | 397 |
“ Coucy, in its ancient state | 399 |
“ Vincennes, Seventeenth Century | 399 |
Cathedral of Amiens, Interior of | 391 |
“ Mayence | 388 |
Censer of the Eleventh Century | 32 |
Chains | 165 |
Chair called the “Fauteuil de Dagobert” | 3 |
“ of Christine de Pisan | 9 |
“ of Louise de Savoie | 10 |
“ of Louis IX. | 7 |
“ of the Ninth or Tenth Century | 4 |
Chalice of the Fourth or Fifth Century | 31 |
“ said to be of St. Remy | 135 |
Château de Chambord | 409 |
Chess-Players | 225 |
Chest shaped like a Bed, and Chair | 20 |
Choron, Ninth Century | 211 |
Chorus with Single Bell-end with Holes | 199 |
Church of Mouen, Remains of the | 378 |
“ St. Agnes, Rome | 377 |
“ St. Martin, Tours | 377 |
“ St. Paul-des-Champs, Paris | 381 |
“ St. Trophimus, Arles, Portal | 384, 385 |
“ St. Vital, Ravenna | 376 |
Clock, Astronomical, of Strasburg Cathedral | 184 |
“ of Jena, in Germany | 183 |
“ Portable, of the time of the Valois | 178 |
“ with Wheels and Weights | 177 |
Clockmaker, The | 170 |
Cloister of the Abbey of Moissac, Guyenne | 386 |
Coffee-pot of German Ware | 72 |
Concert; a Bas-relief (Normandy) | 193 |
“ and Musical Instruments | 194 |
Cooper’s Workshop, Sixteenth Century | 16 |
Crossbow Men protected by Shield-bearers | 85 |
Cross, Gold-chased | 163 |
Crout, Three-stringed, Ninth Century | 217 |
Crown of Suintila, King of the Visigoths | 125 |
Crozier, Abbot’s, enamelled | 138 |
“ Bishop’s | 138 |
Cup, Italian Ware | 62 |
“ of Lapis-lazuli, mounted in Gold | 152 |
Diadem of Charlemagne | 127 |
Diptych in Ivory | 345 |
Dish, Ornament of a | 74 |
Doorways of the Hôtel de Sens, Paris | 403 |
Dragonneau, Double-barreled | 101 |
Drinking-cup of Agate | 134 |
Dwelling-room of a Seigneur of the Fourteenth Century | 26 |
Enamelled Border of a Dish | 63 |
“ Dish, by Bernard Palissy | 71 |
“ Terra-cotta | 57 |
Engine for hurling Stones | 95 |
Engraving:— | |
Columbus on board his Ship | 325 |
Ferdinand I. | 335 |
Herodias | 329 |
Letter N, Grotesque Alphabet | 327 |
Lutma, of Groningen | 337 |
Isaiah with Instrument of his Martyrdom | 323 |
Maximilian, Coronation of | 321 |
Phalaris, Tyrant of Agrigentum | 333 |
Repose of the Holy Family | 334 |
St. Catherine on her Knees | 319 |
St. Hubert praying before the Cross borne by a Stag | 331{xvii} |
The Holy Virgin | 338 |
The Prophet Isaiah | 323 |
The Virgin and Child | 318 |
The Virgin and Infant Jesus | 316 |
Ensign of the Collar of the Goldsmiths of Ghent | 144 |
Escutcheon in Silver-gilt | 145 |
Escutcheon of France, Fourteenth Century | 470 |
Ewer in Limoges Enamel | 157 |
Fac-simile of a Bible of 1456 | 503 |
“ “Catholicon” of 1460 | 506 |
“ Engraving on Wood | 487 |
“ Inscription Ex libris | 441 |
“ Miniature drawn with a pen | 450 |
“ Miniature of a Psalter | 455 |
“ Miniature, Thirteenth Century | 457 |
“ Page of a “Livre d’Heures” | 510 |
“ Page of a Psalter of 1459 | 505 |
“ Page of the “Ars Moriendi” | 495 |
“ Page of the most ancient Xylographic “Donatus” | 491 |
“ Xylographic Page of the “Biblia Pauperum” | 493 |
Fiddle, Angel playing on the | 220 |
Flute, Double | 197 |
Fresco-Painting:— | |
Christ and his Mother | 273 |
Creation, The | 278 |
Death and the Jew | 281 |
Disciples in Gethsemane | 275 |
Fra Angelico, of Fiesole | 282 |
Fraternity of Cross-bowmen | 280 |
Group of Saints | 277 |
Pope Sylvester I. | 274 |
Gargoyles in the Palais de Justice, Rouen | 372 |
Gate of Moret | 401 |
“ St. John, Provins | 402 |
Glass-Painting:— | |
Citadel of Pallas | 262 |
Flemish Window | 265 |
Legend of the Jew piercing the Holy Wafer | 260 |
St. Paul, an Enamel | 264 |
St. Timothy the Martyr | 255 |
Temptation of St. Mars | 267 |
The Prodigal Son | 257 |
Window, Evreux Cathedral | 261 |
Goblet, by Bernard Palissy | 69 |
Goldsmiths of Paris carrying a Shrine | 162 |
Goldsmiths’ Stamps:— | |
Chartres | 159 |
Lyons | 159 |
Melun | 159 |
Orleans | 159 |
Gutenburg, Portrait of | 492 |
Harp, Fifteen-stringed, Twelfth Century | 214 |
“ Minstrel’s, Fifteenth Century | 216 |
“ Triangular Saxon, Ninth Century | 214 |
Harper of the Fifteenth Century | 215 |
Harpers of the Twelfth Century | 215 |
Helmet of Don Jaime el Conquistador | 80 |
“ of Hughes, Vidame of Châlons | 82 |
Henry VIII. in the Camp of the Field of the Cloth of Gold | 119 |
Horn, or Olifant, Fourteenth Century | 201 |
“ Shepherd’s, Eighth Century | 201 |
Hour-glass of the Sixteenth Century | 173 |
Hour-glass, Top of | 186 |
Initial Letter, Ninth Century | 476 |
Initial Letters from Manuscripts | 445 |
Initial Letters extracted from the “Rouleau Mortuaire” of St. Vital | 454 |
Jacquemart of Notre-Dame at Dijon | 176 |
Key of the Thirteenth Century | 23 |
King William, as represented on his Seal | 77 |
Knight armed and mounted for War | 114 |
“ entering the Lists | 111 |
“ in his Hauberk | 81 |
Knights, Combat of | 89 |
Lament composed shortly after the Death of Charlemagne | 188, 189 |
Lamps of the Nineteenth Century | 17 |
Lancer of William the Conqueror’s Army | 77 |
Library of the University of Leyden | 475 |
Lute, Five-stringed, Thirteenth Century | 216 |
Lyre, Ancient | 209 |
“ of the North | 209 |
Mangonneau of the Fifteenth Century | 97 |
Miniatures:— | |
Anne de Bretagne’s Prayer-book | 468 |
Book of the Gospels of Charlemagne | 447 |
Consecration of a Bishop | 449 |
Dante’s “Paradiso” | 466 |
Evangelist, An, transcribing | 415 |
Four Sons of Aymon | 458 |
Les Femmes Illustres | 461 |
Margrave of Baden’s “Livre d’Heures” | 469 |
Miniature of the Thirteenth Century | 457 |
Missal of the Eleventh Century | 452 |
Order of the Holy Ghost, Instituting the | 464 |
Psalter of John, Duke of Berry | 462 |
Psalter of the Thirteenth Century | 455 |
“Roman de Fauvel,” from the | 459 |
“Virgil,” in the Vatican, Rome | 444 |
Mirror for Hand or Pocket | 25 |
Monochord played with a Bow | 221 |
Musician sounding Military Trumpet | 202 |
Musicians playing on the Flute, &c. | 198 |
“ “ Violin | 219{xviii} |
Nabulum, Ninth Century | 211 |
Notre-Dame la Grande of Poitiers | 383 |
“ Paris | 390 |
“ Rouen | 379 |
Organ, Great, of the Twelfth Century | 204 |
“ Pneumatic, of the Fourth Century | 203 |
“ Portable, of the Fifteenth Century | 205 |
“ with single Key-board | 205 |
Organistrum, Ninth Century | 213 |
Oxford, Saloon of the Schools | 396 |
Painting on Wood, Canvas, &c.:— | |
Baptism of King Clovis | 286 |
Christ crowned with Thorns | 304 |
Portrait of Leonardo da Vinci | 292 |
Princess Sibylla of Saxony | 305 |
St. Ursula | 302 |
Sketch of the Virgin of Alba | 312 |
The Holy Family | 294 |
The Holy Virgin, St. George, and St. Donat | 300 |
The Last Judgment | 311 |
The Patriarch Job | 290 |
The Tribute Money | 309 |
Paper-maker, The | 420 |
Pendant, adorned with Diamonds, &c. | 164 |
“ after a Design by Benvenuto Cellini | 150 |
Playing-Cards:— | |
Ancient French | 236 |
Buffoon, from a Pack of Tarots | 230 |
Charles VI. on his Throne | 233 |
Engravings, Coloured, analogous to Playing-Cards | 227 |
From a Game of “Logic” | 245 |
German Round-shaped | 247 |
Italian Tarots | 242 |
Justice | 231 |
King of Acorns | 244 |
Knave of Clubs | 238 |
Knight from a Pack engraved by “The Master of 1466” | 249 |
La Damoiselle | 248 |
Moon, The | 231 |
Roxana, Queen of Hearts | 242 |
Specimen of the Sixteenth Century | 236 |
Three and Eight of Bells | 243 |
Two of a Pack of German Lansquenet | 245 |
Two of Bells | 244 |
Porte de Hal, Brussels | 410 |
Pottery Figures, Fragments of | 68 |
“ Ornamentation on | 67 |
Printers’ Marks, Arnold de Keyser, Ghent | 511 |
“ “ Bonaventure and Elsevier, Leyden | 520 |
“ “ Colard Mansion, Bruges | 512 |
" “ Eustace, W. | 483 |
“ “ Fust and Schœffer | 511 |
“ “ Galliot du Pré, Paris | 513 |
“ “ Gérard Leeu, Gouwe | 511 |
“ “ Gryphe, Lyons | 515 |
“ “ J. Le Noble, Troyes | 515 |
“ “ Philippe le Noir, &c., Paris | 514 |
“ “ Plantin, Antwerp | 515 |
“ “ Robert Estienne, Paris | 515 |
“ “ Vostre, Simon, Paris | 513 |
“ “ Temporal, Lyons | 514 |
“ “ Trechsel, Lyons | 512 |
Printing-office, Interior of a | 499 |
Psalterion, Performer on the | 212 |
“ Twelfth Century | 211 |
Psaltery, Buckle-shaped | 211 |
“ to produce a prolonged Sound | 210 |
Reredos in Carved Bone | 363 |
Rebec of the Sixteenth Century | 221 |
Reading-desk of the Fifteenth Century | 33 |
Reliquary, Byzantine | 129 |
“ Silver-gilt | 143 |
Rings | 165 |
Rote, David playing on a | 218 |
Saddle-cloth, Sixteenth Century | 118 |
Salt-cellar, Enamelled | 155 |
“ Interior base of | 156 |
Sambute, or Sackbut, of the Ninth Century | 202 |
Sansterre, as represented on his Seal | 79 |
Saufang, of St. Cecilia’s at Cologne, The | 206 |
Scent-box in Chased Gold | 142 |
Scribe or Copyist in his Work-room | 432 |
Sculpture:— | |
Altar of Castor | 340 |
Altar of Jupiter Ceraunus | 341 |
Bas-relief of Dagobert I. | 347 |
Citizens relieving Poor Scholars | 351 |
Coronation of the Emperor Sigismund | 360 |
Fragment of a Reredos in Bone | 363 |
Francis I. and Henry VIII. on the Field of the Cloth of Gold | 369 |
Gargoyles on the Palace of Justice, Rouen | 372 |
Roman Triumphal Arch | 342 |
“Le Bon Dieu,” Paris | 364 |
St. Eloi | 366 |
St. John the Baptist preaching | 368 |
St. Julien and his Wife conveying Jesus Christ in their boat | 362 |
Statue of Philip Chabot | 370 |
Statue of Dagobert I. | 347 |
Statue said to be of Clovis I. | 353 |
Statues on Bourges Cathedral | 357 |
Statuette of St. Avit | 361 |
Stone Tomb | 343 |
The “Beau Dieu d’Amiens” | 355 |
The Entombment | 371 |
Tomb of Dagobert | 349 |
Seal of the Goldsmiths of Paris | 159 |
“ King of La Basoche | 419 |
Seal of the University of Oxford | 478 |
“ University of Paris | 417 |
Seals | 166 |
Seats, Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries | 8 |
Sedan Chair of Charles V. | 120 |
Shrine in Copper-gilt | 132 |
Shrine in Limoges | 131 |
“ of the Fifteenth Century | 147 |
Soldiers, Gallo-Romano | 76 |
Spurs, German and Italian | 113 |
Staircase of a Tower | 398 |
Stall of the Fifteenth Century | 33 |
Stalls in St. Benoît-sur-Loire | 35 |
Sword of Charlemagne | 126 |
Syrinx, Seven-tubed | 197 |
Table of King Artus of Brittany | 5 |
Tapestry:— | |
Construction of Boats for the Conqueror | 44 |
Hunting Scene | 49 |
Marriage of Louis XII. and Anne of Brittany | 46 |
Mounted Men of Duke William’s army | 45 |
The Weaver | 50 |
Tintinnabulum, or Hand-bell | 206 |
Toledo, Gothic Architecture at | 393 |
Tour de Nesle, Paris | 400 |
Tournament Helmet, screwed on the Breastplate | 82 |
Tournament Saddles, ornamented with Paintings | 116 |
Tree of Jesse. From a Miniature | 195 |
Triangle of the Ninth Century | 222 |
Trumpet, Curved, Eleventh Century | 200 |
“ Straight, with Stand | 200 |
Tympanum of the Thirteenth Century | 208 |
Vase of Rock-crystal, mounted in Silver-gilt | 152 |
Vases of ancient shape | 54, 55 |
Vielle, Juggler playing on a | 220 |
“ Oval | 220 |
“ Player on the | 220 |
Watches of the Valois Epoch | 181 |
Water-jug, Four-handled | 72 |
Water-marks on Paper | 421 |
Window with Stone Seats | 398 |
Wood-block cut in France, about 1440 | 488 |
“ Print cut in Flanders | 486 |
Writing Caligraphic Ornament | 442 |
“ Cursive, of the Fifteenth Century | 439 |
“ Diplomatic, of the Tenth Century | 438 |
“ of the Eighth Century | 436, 437 |
“ of the Fifteenth Century | 442 |
“ of the Fourteenth Century | 440 |
“ of the Seventh Century | 435, 436 |
“ of the Sixth Century | 435 |
“ of the Tenth Century | 437 |
“ Tironian, of the Eighth Century | 437 |
“ Title and Capital Letters of the Seventh Century | 435 |
THE ARTS IN THE MIDDLE AGES,
AND AT THE PERIOD OF
THE RENAISSANCE.
FURNITURE:
ORDINARY HOUSEHOLD, AND APPERTAINING TO ECCLESIASTICAL PURPOSES.
Simplicity of Furniture among the Gauls and Franks.—Introduction of costly taste in articles of Furniture of the Seventh Century.—Arm-chair of Dagobert.—Round Table of King Artus.—Influence of the Crusades.—Regal Banquet in the time of Charles V.—Benches.—Sideboards.—Dinner Services.—Goblets.—Brassware.—Casks.—Lighting.—Beds.—Carved Wood Furniture.—Locksmith’s Work.—Glass and Mirrors.—Room of a Feudal Seigneur.—Costliness of Furniture used for Ecclesiastical Purposes.—Altars.—Censers.—Shrines and Reliquaries.—Gratings and Iron-mountings.
Simplicity of Furniture among the Gauls and Franks.—Introduction of expensive tastes in furniture in the Seventh Century.—Armchair of Dagobert.—Round Table of King Arthur.—Impact of the Crusades.—Royal Banquet in the time of Charles V.—Benches.—Sideboards.—Dinnerware.—Goblets.—Brass items.—Casks.—Lighting.—Beds.—Carved wooden furniture.—Locksmithing work.—Glass and mirrors.—Room of a Feudal Lord.—Cost of furniture used for religious purposes.—Altars.—Incense burners.—Shrines and relic containers.—Gratings and iron fittings.
E shall be readily believed when we assert that the furniture used by
our remote ancestors, the Gauls, was of the most rude simplicity. A
people essentially addicted to war and hunting,—at the best,
agriculturists,—having for their temples the forests, for their
dwellings huts formed out of turf and thatched with straw and branches,
would naturally be indifferent to the form and description of their
furniture.
E will be easily accepted when we say that the furniture used by our distant ancestors, the Gauls, was very basic. A people primarily focused on war and hunting—at best, farmers—who had forests as their temples and lived in huts made of dirt, topped with straw and branches, would understandably care little about the style and appearance of their furniture.
Then succeeded the Roman Conquest. Originally, and long subsequent to the formation of their warlike republic, the Romans had also lived in contempt of display, and even in ignorance of the conveniences of life. But when they had subjugated Gaul, and had carried their victorious arms to the confines of the world, they by degrees appropriated whatever the manners and habits of the conquered nations disclosed to them of refined luxury, material progress, and ingenious devices for comfort. Thus, the Romans brought with them into Gaul what they elsewhere had acquired.{2} Again, when, in their turn, the semi-barbarous hordes of Germany and of the Northern steppes invaded the Roman empire, these new conquerors did not fail to accommodate themselves instinctively to the social condition of the vanquished.
Then came the Roman Conquest. Initially, and for a long time after establishing their warlike republic, the Romans lived without a focus on display and were even unaware of the comforts of life. However, after conquering Gaul and extending their victorious campaigns to the edges of the world, they gradually took on the refined luxuries, advancements, and clever inventions for comfort that the conquered nations offered. So, the Romans brought into Gaul what they had learned elsewhere.{2} Later, when the semi-barbaric tribes from Germany and the Northern steppes invaded the Roman Empire, these new conquerors instinctively adapted to the social conditions of those they had defeated.
This, briefly stated, is an explanation—we admit, rather concise—of the transition connecting the characteristics of the society of olden days with those of modern society.
This, in short, is an explanation—we acknowledge, quite brief—of the transition linking the traits of past societies to those of modern society.
Society in the Middle Ages—that social epoch which may be compared to the state of a decrepid and worn-out old man, who, after a long, dull torpor awakes to new life, like an active and vigorous child—society in the Middle Ages inherited much from preceding times, though, to a certain extent, they were disconnected. It transformed, perhaps; and it perfected, rather than invented; but it displayed in its works a genius so peculiar that we generally recognise in it a real creation.
Society in the Middle Ages—this period that can be likened to a frail old man who, after a long and dull sleep, suddenly comes alive like a lively child—society in the Middle Ages inherited a lot from earlier times, even though there were some disconnections. It transformed things, maybe, and improved upon them rather than creating entirely new ones; yet it showed a distinctive talent in its achievements that we usually see as a true creation.
Proposing rapidly to pursue our archæological and literary course through a twofold period of birth and revival, we cannot indulge the belief that we shall succeed in exhibiting our sketches in a light the best adapted to their effect. However, we will make the attempt, and, the frame being given, will do our best to fill in the picture.
Proposing quickly to follow our archaeological and literary journey through a twofold era of birth and revival, we can't fully believe that we'll succeed in showcasing our sketches in the most effective way. Still, we will give it a shot, and with the framework set, we'll do our best to fill in the picture.
If we visit any royal or princely abode of the Merovingian period, we observe that the display of wealth consists much less in the elegance or in the originality of the forms devised for articles of furniture, than in the profusion of precious materials employed in their fabrication and embellishment. The time had gone by when the earliest tribes of Gauls and of Northmen, who came to occupy the West, had for their seats and beds only trusses of straw, rush mats, and bundles of branches; and for their tables slabs of stone or piles of turf. From the fifth century of the Christian era, we already find the Franks and the Goths resting their muscular forms on the long soft seat which the Romans had adopted from the East, and which have become our sofas or our couches; changing only their names. In front of them were arranged low horse-shoe tables, at which the centre seat was reserved for the most dignified or illustrious of the guests. Couches at the table, suited only to the effeminacy induced by warm climates, were soon abandoned by the Gauls; benches and stools were adopted by these most active and vigorous men; meals were no longer eaten reclining, but sitting: while the thrones of kings, and the chairs of state for nobles, were of the{3} richest sumptuousness. Thus, for instance, we find St. Eloi, the celebrated worker in metals, manufacturing and embellishing two state-chairs of gold for Clotaire, and a throne of gold for Dagobert. The chair ascribed to St. Eloi, and known as the Fauteuil de Dagobert (Fig. 1), is an antique consular chair, which originally was only a folding one; the Abbé Suger, in the twelfth century, added to it the back and arms. Artistic display was equally lavished on the manufacture of tables. Historians tell us that St. Remy, a contemporary of Clovis, had a silver table decorated all over with sacred subjects. The poet Fortunat, Bishop of Poitiers, describes a table of the same metal, which had a border representing a vine with bunches of grapes.
If we visit any royal or princely residence from the Merovingian era, we see that the display of wealth relies much more on the abundance of valuable materials used in making and decorating furniture than on the elegance or originality of the furniture's design. The days are long gone when the early tribes of Gauls and Northmen, who settled in the West, had only straw mats, rush mats, and bundles of branches for their seats and beds, and stone slabs or piles of turf as tables. By the fifth century of the Christian era, the Franks and Goths were already reclining on the long, soft seating that the Romans had adopted from the East, which has now become our sofas or couches, simply changing their names. In front of them were low, horse-shoe-shaped tables, with the center seat reserved for the most distinguished or honored guest. Couches at the table, which catered to the indulgence of warm climates, were soon set aside by the Gauls; they adopted benches and stools, opting to sit rather than recline during meals. Meanwhile, the thrones of kings and the ceremonial chairs for nobles were made with the richest luxury. For example, St. Eloi, the famous metalworker, crafted and adorned two golden state chairs for Clotaire and a gold throne for Dagobert. The chair attributed to St. Eloi, known as the Fauteuil de Dagobert (Fig. 1), is an ancient consular chair that was originally just a folding chair; the Abbé Suger added the back and arms in the twelfth century. There was also a lavish artistic touch in the creation of tables. Historians tell us that St. Remy, a contemporary of Clovis, had a silver table covered with sacred images. The poet Fortunat, Bishop of Poitiers, describes another silver table that had a border depicting a vine with clusters of grapes.

Fig. 1.—The Curule Chair called the “Fauteuil de Dagobert,” in gilt bronze, now in the Musée des Souverains.
Fig. 1.—The Curule Chair known as the “Fauteuil de Dagobert,” in gilded bronze, currently located in the Musée des Souverains.
Coming to the reign of Charlemagne, we find, in a passage in the writings of Eginhard, his minister and historian, that, in addition to a golden table which this great monarch possessed, he had three others of{4} chased silver; one decorated with designs representing the city of Rome, another Constantinople, and the third “all countries of the universe.”
Coming to the reign of Charlemagne, we see in a passage from the writings of Eginhard, his minister and historian, that besides a golden table this great monarch owned, he had three others made of chased silver; one featured designs representing the city of Rome, another Constantinople, and the third “all countries of the universe.”

Fig. 2.—Chair of the Ninth or Tenth Century, taken from a Miniature of that period (MS. de la Bibl. Imp. de Paris).
Fig. 2.—Chair from the Ninth or Tenth Century, based on a miniature from that time (MS. de la Bibl. Imp. de Paris).
The chairs or seats of the Romanesque period (Fig. 2) exhibit an attempt to revive in the interior of the buildings, where they were used, the architectural style of contemporary monuments. They were large and massive, and were raised on clusters of columns expanding at the back in three semicircular rows. The anonymous monk of Saint-Gall, in his chronicle written in the ninth century, alludes to a grand banquet, at which the host was seated on cushions of feathers. Legrand d’Aussy tells us, in his “Histoire de la Vie Privée des Français,” that at a later date—referring to the reign of Louis le Gros, in the beginning of the twelfth century—the guests were seated, at ordinary family repasts, on simple stools; but if the party was more of a ceremonious than intimate character, the table was surrounded with benches, or bancs, whence the term banquet is derived. The form of table was commonly long and straight, but on occasions of state it was semicircular, or like a horse-shoe in form, recalling the Romanesque round table of King Artus of Brittany (Fig. 3).{5}
The chairs or seats from the Romanesque period (Fig. 2) show an effort to bring the architectural style of contemporary monuments inside the buildings where they were used. They were large and sturdy, elevated on clusters of columns that expanded at the back in three semicircular rows. An anonymous monk from Saint-Gall, in his ninth-century chronicle, mentions a grand banquet where the host sat on feather cushions. Legrand d’Aussy states in his “Histoire de la Vie Privée des Français” that later—during the reign of Louis le Gros in the early twelfth century—guests at typical family meals sat on simple stools; however, if the gathering was more formal than casual, the table was surrounded by benches, or bancs, which is where the term banquet comes from. The usual table shape was long and straight, but for formal events, it was sometimes semicircular or shaped like a horseshoe, reminiscent of King Arthur's round table in Brittany (Fig. 3).{5}

Fig. 3.—Round Table of King Artus of Brittany, from a Miniature of the Fourteenth Century (MS. de la Bibl. Imp. de Paris).
Fig. 3.—Round Table of King Arthur of Brittany, from a Miniature of the Fourteenth Century (MS. de la Bibl. Imp. de Paris).
The Crusades, bringing together men of all the countries of Europe with the people of the East, made those of the West acquainted with luxuries and customs which, on returning from their chivalrous expeditions, they did not fail to imitate. We find feasts at which they ate sitting cross-legged on the ground, or stretched out on carpets in the Oriental fashion, as represented and described in miniatures contained in the manuscripts of that period. The Sire de Joinville, the friend and historian of Louis IX., informs us that this saintly king was in the habit of sitting on a carpet, surrounded by his barons, and in that manner he dispensed justice; but at the same time the{6} practice of using large chaires, or arm-chairs, continued, for there still is to be seen a throne in massive wood belonging to that period, and called le banc de Monseigneur St. Louis, embellished with carvings representing fanciful and legendary birds and animals. It is unnecessary to add that the lower orders did not aspire to so much refinement. In their abodes the seats in use were settles, chests, or at best benches, the supports of which were, to a slight extent, carved.
The Crusades brought together men from all over Europe and the people of the East, exposing the West to new luxuries and customs that they eagerly imitated upon returning from their heroic journeys. We see feasts where they sat cross-legged on the ground or lounged on carpets in the Eastern style, as depicted in miniatures from that era. The Sire de Joinville, a friend and historian of Louis IX, tells us that this devout king would sit on a carpet surrounded by his barons while dispensing justice; however, the tradition of using large armchairs continued as well. There still exists a massive wooden throne from that time, known as "le banc de Monseigneur St. Louis," intricately carved with fanciful and legendary birds and animals. It goes without saying that the lower classes didn't seek such refinement. In their homes, the typical seating consisted of settles, chests, or, at best, benches, which were only slightly carved.
This was the period when the practice commenced of covering seats with woollen stuffs, or with silk figured on frames, or embroidered by hand, displaying ciphers, emblems, or armorial bearings. From the East was introduced the custom of hangings for rooms, composed of glazed leather, stamped and gilt. These skins of the goat or sheep were called or basané, because plain gilt; or embossed leather, in gold colour, was made from them. Or basané was also used to conceal the bare look of arm-chairs. Towards the fourteenth century, tables of precious metals disappeared, in consequence of fashion ruling in favour of the stuffs which covered them; tapestry, tissues of gold, and velvets thenceforth formed the table-cloths. On great occasions, the place of the principal guests was distinguished by a canopy, more or less rich, erected above their seats, as represented in the account of the sumptuous feast given by King Charles V. to the Emperor Charles of Luxemburg, in the great hall of the palace. M. Fréguier thus describes the banquet from contemporary documents in the “Histoire de l’Administration de la Police de Paris:”—
This was the time when they started covering seats with wool fabrics, or silk patterned on frames, or embroidered by hand, showcasing initials, symbols, or family crests. The custom of hanging decorative pieces for rooms was introduced from the East, made of glazed leather that was stamped and gold-plated. These goat or sheep skins were called or basané, meaning plain gold; or embossed leather in gold color was made from them. Or basané was also used to hide the bare appearance of armchairs. By the fourteenth century, tables made of precious metals fell out of fashion in favor of the fabrics that covered them; from then on, tapestry, gold-threaded fabrics, and velvets became the tablecloths. On special occasions, the seats of the main guests were marked by a canopy, varying in richness, placed above their chairs, as shown in the account of the lavish feast held by King Charles V. for Emperor Charles of Luxemburg in the great hall of the palace. M. Fréguier describes the banquet based on contemporary documents in the “Histoire de l’Administration de la Police de Paris:”—
“The dinner was served on a marble table. The Archbishop of Rheims, who had officiated that day, first took his place at table. The Emperor then sat down, then the King of France, and the King of Bohemia, the son of the Emperor. Above the seat of each of the three princes was a separate canopy of gold cloth, embroidered all over with fleurs-de-lis. These three canopies were surmounted by a larger one, also of cloth of gold, which covered the whole extent of the table, and was suspended behind the guests. After the King of Bohemia, three bishops took their place, but far removed from him, and near the end of the table. Under the nearest canopy the Dauphin was seated, at a separate table, with several princes or nobles of the Court of France, or of the Emperor. The hall was adorned with three buffets, or dressers, covered with gold and silver plate; these three dressers, as well as the two large canopies, were protected by a railing, to prevent the{7} intrusion of the crowds of people who had been permitted to witness the magnificence of the display. Finally, there were to be seen five other canopies, under which were assembled princes and barons round private tables; also numerous other tables.”
“The dinner was served on a marble table. The Archbishop of Rheims, who had officiated that day, was the first to take his seat. Then, the Emperor sat down, followed by the King of France and the King of Bohemia, the Emperor’s son. Above each of the three princes was a separate canopy made of gold cloth, covered in fleurs-de-lis. These three canopies were topped by a larger one, also made of gold cloth, which covered the entire table and was suspended above the guests. After the King of Bohemia, three bishops took their seats, but they were positioned far from him, near the end of the table. Under the nearest canopy, the Dauphin was seated at a separate table, along with several princes or nobles from the Court of France or the Emperor. The hall was decorated with three buffets, or dressers, adorned with gold and silver plate; these three dressers, as well as the two large canopies, were protected by a railing to keep the crowds of people, who had been allowed to witness the splendor of the event, at bay. Finally, there were five other canopies under which princes and barons were gathered around private tables, along with numerous other tables.”
It is noteworthy that from the time of St. Louis these same chairs and seats, carved, covered with the richest stuffs, inlaid with precious stones, and engraved with the armorial bearings of great houses, issued for the most part from the workshops of Parisian artisans. Those artisans, carpenters, manufacturers of coffers and carved chests, and furniture-makers, were so celebrated for works of this description, that in inventories and appraisements of furniture great care was taken to specify that such and such articles among them were of Parisian manufacture; ex operagio Parisiensi (Fig. 4).
It’s important to note that since the time of St. Louis, these same chairs and seats—carved, covered with the finest materials, inlaid with precious stones, and engraved with the coats of arms of prominent families—mostly came from the workshops of Parisian craftsmen. These artisans, carpenters, casket makers, and furniture makers were so renowned for this type of work that in furniture inventories and appraisals, great care was taken to specify which items were made in Paris; ex operagio Parisiensi (Fig. 4).

Fig. 4.—Louis IX. represented in his Regal Chair, tapestried in fleurs-de-lis, from a Miniature of the Fourteenth Century. (MS. de la Bibl. Imp. de Paris.).
Fig. 4.—Louis IX. shown in his royal chair, upholstered in fleurs-de-lis, from a 14th-century miniature. (MS. from the Imperial Library of Paris.).
The following extract, from an invoice of Etienne La Fontaine, the royal silversmith, affords, in terms which require no comment, an idea of the costliness lavished on the manufacture of an arm-chair, then called faudesteuil, intended for the King of France, in 1352:—
The following extract, from an invoice of Etienne La Fontaine, the royal silversmith, gives a clear idea of the lavish expenses involved in making an armchair, then known as faudesteuil, meant for the King of France, in 1352:—
“For making a fauteuil of silver and of crystal decorated with precious stones, delivered to the said seigneur, of which the said seigneur ordered the{8} said goldsmith to make the framework, who ornamented it with several crystals, illuminated pieces, many designs, pearls, and other stones.... VIIᶜ LXXIIIIᵐ (774 louis).
“For making an armchair of silver and crystal decorated with precious stones, delivered to the mentioned lord, who instructed the{8} said goldsmith to create the framework, and he adorned it with several crystals, illuminated pieces, many designs, pearls, and other stones.... VIIᶜ LXXIIIIᵐ (774 louis).
“For illuminated pieces placed under the crystals of the said fauteuil, of which there are 40 of the armorial bearings of France, 61 of the prophets holding scrolls, 112 half-length figures of animals on gold ground, and 4 large representations of the judgments of Solomon.... VIˣˣᵐ (620 louis).
“For illuminated pieces placed under the crystals of the said armchair, there are 40 armorial bearings of France, 61 prophets holding scrolls, 112 half-length figures of animals on a gold background, and 4 large representations of the judgments of Solomon.... VIˣˣᵐ (620 louis).
“For twelve crystals for the said fauteuil, of which five are hollow to hold the bâtons, six flat, and one round,” &c.
“For twelve crystals for the mentioned armchair, of which five are hollow to hold the sticks, six are flat, and one is round,” &c.

Fig. 5.—Seats from Miniatures of the Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries.
Fig. 5.—Seats from Miniatures of the 14th and 15th Centuries.
It was only towards the commencement of the fifteenth century that chairs stuffed with straw or rushes first appeared; they folded in the form of the letter X (Fig. 5); the seats and arms being stuffed. In the sixteenth century chairs with backs (chaires or chayeres à dorseret), in carved oak or chestnut, painted and gilt, fell into disuse, even in the royal castles, as being too heavy and inconvenient, and on account of their enormous size (Figs. 6 and 7).
It was only at the beginning of the fifteenth century that chairs stuffed with straw or rushes first appeared; they folded in the shape of the letter X (Fig. 5); the seats and arms were cushioned. In the sixteenth century, chairs with backs (chaires or chayeres à dorseret), made of carved oak or chestnut, painted and gilded, became outdated, even in royal castles, for being too heavy and impractical, and because of their massive size (Figs. 6 and 7).
The dresser, which has just been described as used at the grand feast of Charles V., and which moreover has been retained, altered to a sideboard with shelves, almost to our time, was an article manufactured much less for use than for show. It was upon this dresser,—the introduction of which does not appear to go further back than the twelfth century, and the name whereof sufficiently describes its purpose,—that there was displayed, in the vast halls of manorial residences, not only all the valuable plate required for the table, but many other objects of goldsmith’s work which played no part in the banquet—vases of all sorts, statuettes, figures in high relief, jewels,{9}
The dresser, which we just described as being used at the grand feast of Charles V., and which has also been kept and modified into a sideboard with shelves up to our time, was made much more for display than for practical use. It was on this dresser—whose existence doesn’t seem to go back any further than the twelfth century, and whose name clearly indicates its purpose—that all the valuable silverware needed for the table was showcased in the grand halls of large estates, along with many other decorative items that had nothing to do with the meal—vases of various kinds, small statues, intricate carvings, jewels,{9}

Fig. 6.—Christine de Pizan, contemporary with Charles V. and Charles VI., seated on a Chair in carved wood with back and canopy, and tapestry of worsted or figured silk. The box or chest which formed the writing-table contained books. (Miniature from a MS. in the Bibl. of Burgundy-Bruxelles, Fifteenth Century.)
Fig. 6.—Christine de Pizan, who lived at the same time as Charles V and Charles VI, sitting on a carved wooden chair with a backrest and canopy, surrounded by tapestry made of worsted or patterned silk. The box or chest that served as her writing table held books. (Miniature from a manuscript in the Library of Burgundy-Brussels, Fifteenth Century.)
and even reliquaries. In palaces and mansions, the dressers were of gold, silver, or copper gilt; as were previously the tables. Persons of inferior rank had only wooden tables, but they were scrupulous in covering them with tapestry, embroidered cloth, and fine table-cloths. At one time the display of wealth on the dressers in ecclesiastical establishments attained to such a point, that we are reminded, among other censures levelled against that fashionable exhibition of vanity, of the expostulations of Martial d’Auvergne, author of the historical poem, “Les Vigiles de Charles VII.,” addressed to the bishops on the subject. One item significant enough is mentioned in ancient documents; it is the tribute of half-a-dozen small bouquets, which{10} the inhabitants of Chaillot were bound to tender annually to the Abbey of Saint-German des Prés, to decorate the dressers of Messire the Abbot.
and even reliquaries. In palaces and mansions, the dressers were made of gold, silver, or gilded copper; just like the tables before them. People of lower status only had wooden tables, but they were careful to cover them with tapestry, embroidered cloth, and fine tablecloths. At one point, the display of wealth on the dressers in religious establishments became so extreme that it drew criticisms, including the complaints of Martial d’Auvergne, author of the historical poem, “Les Vigiles de Charles VII.,” directed at the bishops on the matter. One particularly notable item mentioned in old documents is the tribute of half a dozen small bouquets, which{10} the residents of Chaillot were required to present annually to the Abbey of Saint-Germain-des-Prés, to adorn the dressers of the Abbot.

Fig. 7.—Louise de Savoie, Duchess of Angoulême, mother of Francis I., seated in a high-backed Chair of carved wood. (Miniature from a MS. in the Imp. Bibl. of Paris.)
Fig. 7.—Louise de Savoie, Duchess of Angoulême, mother of Francis I., sitting in a high-backed carved wooden chair. (Miniature from a manuscript in the Imperial Library of Paris.)
More plain, but also more useful, were the abace and the crédence, other kinds of sideboards which generally stood at a little distance from the table;{11} on one of these were placed the dishes and plates for removes, on the other the goblets, glasses, and cups. It may be added that the crédence, before it was introduced in the dining-halls, had from very remote times been used in churches, where it was placed near the altar to receive the sacred vessels during the sacrifice of mass.
More straightforward, but also more practical, were the abace and the crédence, other types of sideboards that typically stood a bit away from the table;{11} on one of these, they placed the dishes and plates for serving, while the other held goblets, glasses, and cups. It's worth noting that the crédence, before being introduced in dining halls, had been used in churches for a long time, where it was set near the altar to hold the sacred vessels during the mass.
Posidonius, the Stoic philosopher, who wrote about a hundred years before the Christian era, tells us that, at the feasts of the Gauls, a slave used to bring to table an earthenware, or a silver, jug filled with wine, from which every guest quaffed in turn, and allayed his thirst. We thus see the practice of using goblets of silver, as well as of earthenware, established among the Gauls at a period we consider primitive. In truth, those vessels of silver were probably not the productions of local industry, but the spoil which those martial tribes had acquired in their wars against more civilised nations. With regard to the vases of baked clay, the majority of those frequently exhumed from burial-grounds prove how coarse they were, though they seem to have been made with the help of the potter’s wheel, as among the Romans. However that may be, we think it best to omit the consideration of the question in this place, and to resume it in the chapter on the Ceramic Art. But we must not forget to notice the custom which prevailed among the earliest inhabitants of our country, of offering to those most renowned for their valour beverages in a horn of the urus, which was either gilt or ornamented with bands of gold or silver. The urus was a species of ox, now extinct, that existed in a wild state in the forests with which Gaul was then partly covered. This horn goblet long continued to be the emblem of the highest warlike dignity among the nations who succeeded the Gauls. William of Poitiers relates, in his “Histoire de Guillaume le Conquérant,” that towards the end of the eleventh century, this Duke of Normandy still drank out of the horn of a bull, when he held his full court at Fécamp.
Posidonius, the Stoic philosopher, who wrote about a hundred years before the Christian era, tells us that at the Gallic feasts, a slave would bring to the table a jug made of clay or silver filled with wine, from which every guest would drink in turn to quench their thirst. This shows that the practice of using silver and clay goblets was established among the Gauls during what we consider a primitive period. In reality, those silver vessels were probably not made locally, but were spoils taken by those warrior tribes in their wars against more civilized nations. As for the clay pots, many of those often dug up from burial sites prove to be quite crude, although they appear to have been made with a potter's wheel, like those among the Romans. However, we think it's best to set aside this discussion for now and pick it up in the chapter on Ceramic Art. We should also note the custom that existed among the earliest inhabitants of our country of offering drinks in a horn made from the urus to those celebrated for their bravery, which was either gilded or decorated with gold or silver bands. The urus was a type of ox, now extinct, that lived wild in the forests that partially covered Gaul at that time. This horn goblet remained a symbol of the highest military honor among the nations that followed the Gauls. William of Poitiers notes in his “Histoire de Guillaume le Conquérant” that towards the end of the eleventh century, this Duke of Normandy still drank from a bull's horn when he held his full court at Fécamp.
Our ancient kings, whose tables were made of the most precious metals, failed not also to display rare magnificence in the plate that stood on those superb tables. Chroniclers relate, for example, that Chilperic, “on the pretext of doing honour to the people whom he governed, had a dish made of solid gold, ornamented all over with precious stones, and weighing fifty pounds;” and again, that Lothaire one day distributed among his soldiers the fragments of an enormous silver basin, on which was designed “the world, with the courses of the stars and the planets.” In the absence of any{12} authentic documents, it must be presumed that, in contrast to this regal style, or rather far removed therefrom, the rest of the nation scarcely used any other utensils but those of earthenware, or wood; or else of iron or copper.
Our ancient kings, whose tables were made of the finest metals, also showed off their extraordinary wealth with the exquisite dishes that were placed on those grand tables. Chroniclers, for example, tell us that Chilperic, “to honor the people he ruled, had a dish made of solid gold, adorned all over with precious stones, and weighing fifty pounds;” and that Lothaire once distributed pieces of a massive silver basin to his soldiers, which featured a design of “the world, along with the movements of the stars and planets.” In the absence of any{12} authentic documents, it can be assumed that, unlike this royal opulence, the rest of the population mostly used simple utensils made from earthenware, wood, or sometimes iron or copper.
Advancing in the course of centuries, and till the period when the progress of the ceramic art enabled its productions at length to rank among articles of luxury, we find gold and silver always preferred for dinner services; but marble, rock crystal, and glass appeared in turn, artistically worked in a thousand elegant or singular forms, as cups, ewers, large tumblers, goblets, &c. (Fig 8).
As centuries passed and the ceramic art evolved to the point where its creations could finally compete with luxury items, gold and silver were consistently favored for dining sets. However, materials like marble, rock crystal, and glass also emerged, artistically crafted into a variety of elegant and unique shapes, including cups, jugs, large tumblers, goblets, etc. (Fig 8).

Fig. 8.—A State Banquet in the Fifteenth Century, with the service of dishes brought in and handed round to the sound of musical instruments. (Miniature from a MS. in the Imp. Lib. in Paris.)
Fig. 8.—A State Banquet in the Fifteenth Century, featuring the serving of dishes brought in and passed around to the accompaniment of musical instruments. (Miniature from a MS. in the Imp. Lib. in Paris.)
To the goblet, especially, seem to belong all honorary privileges in the etiquette of the table; for the goblet, a sort of large chalice on a thin stem, was more particularly regarded as an object of distinction by the guests, on account of the supposed antiquity of its origin. Thus we see represented among the presents given to the Abbey of St. Denis by the Emperor Charles the Bald, a goblet which is alleged to have belonged to Solomon, “which goblet was so marvellously wrought, that never (oncques) was there in all the kingdoms of the world a work so delicate (subtile).”
To the goblet, in particular, seem to belong all honorary privileges in table etiquette; because the goblet, a kind of large chalice on a thin stem, was especially seen as a symbol of distinction by the guests, due to its supposedly ancient origin. Thus, we see among the gifts presented to the Abbey of St. Denis by Emperor Charles the Bald, a goblet that is said to have belonged to Solomon, “which goblet was so marvelously crafted that never (once) was there in all the kingdoms of the world a work so delicate (subtle).”
The goldsmiths, sculptors, and workers in copper had recourse to all the{13} devices of art and imagination to embellish goblets, ewers, and salt-cellars. We find allusions, in the recitals of chroniclers, the romances of chivalry, and especially in old invoices and inventories, to ewers representing men, roses, and dolphins; to goblets covered with flowers and animals; to salt-cellars in the form of dragons, &c.
The goldsmiths, sculptors, and copperworkers used every trick of art and creativity to decorate goblets, pitchers, and salt shakers. References can be found in the writings of historians, tales of knights, and especially in old bills and inventories, mentioning pitchers shaped like men, roses, and dolphins; goblets adorned with flowers and animals; and salt shakers designed like dragons, etc.
Several large pieces of gold plate, discontinued at a later period, glittered then at grand banquets. Especially may be noted the portable fountains raised in the middle of the table, and from which, during the repast, flowed several sorts of beverages. Philip the Good, Duke of Burgundy, had one in the form of a fortress with towers, from the summit of which the figure of a woman poured out hippocras (spiced wine) from her bosom, and that of a child, which sprinkled perfumed water.
Several large pieces of gold plating, which were later discontinued, sparkled during lavish banquets. Notably, there were portable fountains placed in the center of the table, from which various drinks flowed during the meal. Philip the Good, Duke of Burgundy, had one shaped like a fortress with towers, from the top of which a figure of a woman poured hippocras (spiced wine) from her chest, while a child figure sprinkled scented water.
There were also plate-holders, well described by Du Cange as large dishes made to contain vessels, cups, knives; comfit-boxes, which have been replaced by our modern bonbonnières, and which formerly were valuable caskets chased and damaskeened; and lastly, almsboxes, a description of metal-urns, richly chased; these were placed before the guests in order that, according to an ancient custom, each might place therein some portions of meat, to be subsequently distributed to the poor.
There were also plate holders, well described by Du Cange as large dishes made to hold vessels, cups, and knives; comfit boxes, which have been replaced by our modern bonbonnières, and which used to be valuable caskets that were chased and damasked; and finally, alms boxes, described as metal urns with intricate designs; these were placed in front of the guests so that, following an ancient custom, each could donate some portions of meat to be later given to the poor.
If we glance at the other minor objects which completed the table-service—knives, spoons, forks, bottle-stands, plate-mats, &c.—we shall see that they no less indicate refinement and luxury. Forks, that now seem to us so indispensable, are mentioned for the first time in 1379, in an inventory of Charles V. They had only two prongs, or rather two long sharp points. As for knives, which, with spoons, had to supply the place of forks for the guests to eat with, their antiquity is undoubted. Posidonius, whom we have already quoted, says, when speaking of the Celts:—“They eat in a very slovenly manner, and seize with their hands, like lions with their claws, whole quarters of meat, which they tear in pieces with their teeth. If they find a tough morsel, they cut it with a small knife which they always carry in a sheath at their side.” Of what were these knives made? Our author does not tell us; but we may assume that they were of flint or of polished stone, like the hatchets and arrow-heads so frequently found where these ancient people dwelt, and which bear testimony to their industry.
If we take a look at the other minor items that completed the table setting—knives, spoons, forks, bottle holders, placemats, etc.—we’ll see that they also reflect refinement and luxury. Forks, which now seem so essential to us, were mentioned for the first time in 1379 in an inventory of Charles V. They had only two prongs, or rather, two long sharp points. As for knives, which, along with spoons, had to serve as forks for guests to eat, their long history is certain. Posidonius, whom we've already quoted, mentions the Celts by saying: "They eat in a very messy manner, grabbing whole pieces of meat with their hands, like lions with their claws, tearing it apart with their teeth. If they encounter a tough piece, they cut it with a small knife that they always carry in a sheath at their side." What were these knives made of? Our author doesn’t say, but we can assume they were made of flint or polished stone, like the axes and arrowheads often found in the areas where these ancient people lived, which attest to their craftsmanship.
In the thirteenth century mention is made of knives, under the name of{14} mensaculæ and artavi, which a little later were known by the word kenivet, from which evidently is derived canif. To complete this connection, we may remark that it is to be gathered, from a passage by the same author, that the blades of some knives of that period were made to slide into the handle by means of a spring, like our pocket-knives.
In the thirteenth century, knives were referred to as {14} mensaculæ and artavi, and a little later, they were known by the term kenivet, which clearly leads to the word canif. To complete this connection, it's worth noting that, according to another passage by the same author, the blades of some knives from that time were designed to slide into the handle using a spring mechanism, similar to our pocket knives today.
Spoons, which necessarily were used by all nations as soon as dishes more or less liquid were introduced, are described from the date of almost our earliest history. Accordingly, we see, in the “Life of St. Radegonde,” that that princess, who was constantly engaged in charitable acts, used a spoon for feeding the blind and the helpless whom she took under her care.
Spoons, which were used by all cultures as soon as liquid dishes became common, have been mentioned since nearly the beginning of our history. For example, in the “Life of St. Radegonde,” it is noted that this princess, who was always involved in charitable activities, used a spoon to feed the blind and the helpless whom she cared for.
At a very remote period we find in use turquoises, or nut-crackers. Cruet-stands were, excepting in form, very similar to stands for two bottles; for they are thus described:—“A kind of double-necked bottle in divisions, in which to place two sorts of liquors without mixing them.” The plate-mats were our dessous de plat, made of wicker, wood, tin, or other metal.
At a very distant time, we see the use of turquoises, or nutcrackers. Cruet stands were, aside from their shape, quite similar to holders for two bottles; they are described as: “A type of double-necked bottle with compartments, used to hold two types of liquids without mixing them.” The placemats were our dessous de plat, made of wicker, wood, tin, or other metals.
The manufacture of the greater number of these articles, if intended for persons of rank, did not fail to engage the industry of artisans and the talent of artists. Spoons, forks, nut-crackers, cruet-stands, sauce-boats, &c., furnished inexhaustible subjects for embellishment and chasing; knife-handles, made of ivory, cedar-wood, gold, or silver, were also fashioned in the most varied forms. Until ceramic art introduced plates more or less costly, they naturally enough followed the shape of dishes, which in fact they are, on a small scale. But if the dishes were of enormous size, the plates were always very small.
The production of most of these items, especially those meant for high-ranking individuals, definitely involved the skills of craftspeople and talented artists. Spoons, forks, nut-crackers, condiment holders, sauce boats, etc., provided endless opportunities for decoration and design; knife handles made from ivory, cedar, gold, or silver were crafted in a wide variety of shapes. Before ceramic art brought in plates of various prices, they typically mimicked the shape of dishes, which is essentially what they are, just in a smaller version. However, if the dishes were huge, the plates were always quite small.
If from the dining-room we pass to the kitchen, so as to form some idea of culinary utensils, we must admit that, anterior to the thirteenth century, the most circumstantial documents are all but silent on the subject. Nevertheless, some of the ancient poets and early romancers allude to those huge mechanical spits on which, at one and the same time, large joints of different kinds, entire sheep, or long rows of poultry and game, could be roasted. Moreover, we know that in palaces, and in the mansions of the nobility, copper cooking-utensils possessed real importance, because the care and maintenance of the copper-ware was entrusted to a person who bore the title of maignen, a name still given to the itinerant tinker. We also find that from the twelfth century there existed the corporation of braziers (dinans), who executed historical designs, in relievo, by the use of{15} the hammer in beating out and embossing copper,—designs that would bear comparison with the most elaborate works produced by the goldsmith’s art. Some of these artisans obtained such reputation that their names have descended to us. Jean d’Outremeuse, Jean Delamare, Gautier de Coux, Lambert Patras, were among those who conferred honour on the art of brazier’s work (dinanderie).
If we move from the dining room to the kitchen to get an idea of cooking tools, we have to admit that before the thirteenth century, most detailed records are pretty quiet on the topic. Still, some ancient poets and early storytellers mention those large mechanical spits that could roast big cuts of meat, whole sheep, or long rows of poultry and game all at once. Additionally, we know that in palaces and noble homes, copper cooking utensils were particularly important because their care and upkeep were assigned to someone called a maignen, a title still used for traveling tinkers. We also see that from the twelfth century, there was a guild of braziers (dinans) who created detailed designs in relief by hammering and embossing copper—designs that could compete with the most intricate works made by goldsmiths. Some of these artisans gained such fame that their names have been passed down to us. Jean d’Outremeuse, Jean Delamare, Gautier de Coux, and Lambert Patras were among those who brought honor to the craft of brazier’s work (dinanderie).
From the kitchen to the cellar the distance is usually but short. Our forefathers, who were large consumers, and in their way had a delicate appreciation, of the juice of the vine, understood how to store the barrels which contained their wines in deep and spacious vaults. The cooper’s art, when almost unknown in Italy and Spain, had existed for a long time in France, as is attested by a passage taken from the “Mémoires de l’Académie des Inscriptions:”—“We see by the text of the Salic law that, when an estate changed hands, the new proprietor gave, in the first place, a feast, and the guests were bound to eat, in the presence of witnesses, a plate of boiled minced meat. It is remarked in the ‘Glossaire de Du Cange’ that, among the Saxons and Flemings, the word boden means a round table; because the peasantry used the bottom of a barrel as a table. Tacitus says that for the first meal of the day the Germans had each their own table; that is to say, apparently a full or empty barrel placed on end.”
From the kitchen to the cellar, the distance is usually quite short. Our ancestors, who enjoyed wine and had a refined taste for it, knew how to store the barrels of their wine in deep, spacious vaults. The craft of barrel-making existed for a long time in France when it was still almost unknown in Italy and Spain, as noted in a passage from the “Mémoires de l’Académie des Inscriptions”:—“The text of the Salic law shows that when an estate changed hands, the new owner would first host a feast, and the guests were required to eat, in front of witnesses, a plate of boiled minced meat. The ‘Glossaire de Du Cange’ notes that among the Saxons and Flemings, the word boden means a round table; because the peasants used the bottom of a barrel as a table. Tacitus mentions that for the first meal of the day, the Germans had their own tables; that is to say, apparently a full or empty barrel placed upright.”
A statute of Charlemagne alludes to bons barils (bonos barridos). These barrels were made by skilled coopers (Fig. 9), who gave all their care to form of staves, hooped either with wood or iron, the casks destined to hold the produce of the vintage. According to an old custom, still in vogue in the south of France, the inside of the wine-skin used to be painted with tar, in order to give a flavour to the wine; to us this would perhaps be nauseous, but at that time it was held in high favour. In alluding to wine-skins, or sewn skins coated with pitch, we may remark that they date from the earliest historic times. They are still employed in countries where wine is carried on pack-animals, and they were much used for journeys. If a traveller was going into a country where he expected to find nothing to drink, he would fasten a wine-skin on the crupper of his horse’s saddle, or, at least, would sling a small leather wine-skin across his shoulder. Etymologists even maintain that from the name of these light wine-skins, outres légères, was derived the old French word bouteille; that, first having been designated bouchiaux, and boutiaux, they finally were named bouties and{16} boutilles. When, in the thirteenth century, the Bishop of Amiens was setting out for the wars, the tanners of his episcopal town were bound to supply him with two leathern bouchiaux—one holding a hogshead, the other twenty-four setiers.
A law from Charlemagne mentions bons barils (bonos barridos). These barrels were made by skilled coopers (Fig. 9), who carefully shaped the staves and fitted them with either wood or iron hoops, creating casks meant to hold wine. According to an old tradition that's still common in southern France, the inside of the wine-skin would be painted with tar to add flavor to the wine; while this might seem unappealing to us today, it was quite popular back then. When talking about wine-skins, or stitched skins coated with pitch, it’s worth noting that they’ve been around since the earliest historical times. They are still used in places where wine is transported by pack animals and were often used for travel. If travelers were heading to areas where they expected to find no drinks, they would attach a wine-skin to the back of their horse's saddle or at least carry a small leather wine-skin over their shoulder. Etymologists even argue that the name for these lightweight wine-skins, outres légères, gave rise to the old French word bouteille; which was first called bouchiaux, then boutiaux, before evolving into bouties and{16} boutilles. In the thirteenth century, when the Bishop of Amiens was preparing for war, the tanners of his diocese were required to provide him with two leather bouchiaux—one that held a hogshead and the other that held twenty-four setiers.

Fig. 9.—A Cooper’s Workshop, drawn and engraved, in the Sixteenth Century, by J. Amman.
Fig. 9.—A Cooper's Workshop, illustrated and engraved in the sixteenth century by J. Amman.
Some archæologists maintain that, when there had been a very abundant vintage, the wine was stored in brick-built cisterns, such as are still made in Normandy for cider; or that they were cut out of the solid rock, as we see them sometimes in the south of France; but it is more probable that these ancient cisterns, which are perhaps of an earlier date than the Middle Ages, were more especially intended for the process of fermentation—that is to say, for making wine, and not for storing it; which, indeed, under such unfavourable circumstances, would have been next to impossible.
Some archaeologists argue that, during times of a very plentiful harvest, the wine was stored in brick cisterns, similar to those still made in Normandy for cider, or that they were carved out of solid rock, as we sometimes see in the south of France. However, it’s more likely that these ancient cisterns, which may date back to before the Middle Ages, were primarily designed for fermentation—specifically for making wine, rather than storing it; which, in such unfavorable conditions, would have been nearly impossible.
What light did our ancestors use? History tells us that at first they used lamps with stands, and hanging lamps, in imitation of the Romans; which, however, must not lead us to the conclusion that, even in the remotest times of our annals, the use of fat and wax for such purposes was absolutely unknown. This fact is the less doubtful because, from the time when trade corporations were formed, we find the makers of candles and wax-chandlers{17}
What light did our ancestors use? History shows us that initially they used lamps with stands and hanging lamps, copying the Romans; however, this shouldn't make us think that, even in the earliest times of our history, the use of fats and wax for lighting was completely unknown. This is quite certain because, from the time trade organizations were established, we can see the emergence of candle makers and wax chandlers{17}

Figs. 10 and 11.—Hanging Lamps of the Ninth Century, from Miniatures in the Bible of Charles the Bald (Bibl. Imp. de Paris).
Figs. 10 and 11.—Hanging Lamps of the Ninth Century, from Miniatures in the Bible of Charles the Bald (Bibl. Imp. de Paris).
of Paris governed by certain statutes. As for the lamps, which, as in ancient times, were on stands placed for this purpose in the houses, or were suspended by light chains (Figs. 10 and 11), they were made in accordance with the means of those for whom they were intended, and were of baked earth, iron, brass, and gold or silver, all more or less ornamented. Lamps and candlesticks are not unfrequently mentioned in the inventories of the Middle Ages. In the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, German artisans made torch-holders, flambeaux, and chandeliers in copper, wrought and embellished with representations of all kinds of natural or fantastic objects; and in those days these works of art were much in request. The use of lamps was all but general in the early days of the monarchy; but as the somewhat dim and smoky flame which they furnished did not give sufficient brilliancy to the entertainments and solemn assemblies held in the evening, it became an established custom to add to these lamps the light of resinous torches, which serfs held in their hands. The tragic episode of the Ballet des Ardents, as told by Froissart—which we shall hereafter relate in the chapter on Playing Cards—shows that this custom, which we already see{18} alluded to in Grégoire de Tours, our earliest historian, was in fashion until the reign of Charles VI.
of Paris governed by certain statutes. As for the lamps, which, like in ancient times, were on stands placed for this purpose in the houses or hung by light chains (Figs. 10 and 11), they were made according to the means of those for whom they were intended and were crafted from baked earth, iron, brass, and gold or silver, all more or less decorated. Lamps and candlesticks are frequently mentioned in the inventories of the Middle Ages. In the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, German artisans created torch-holders, flambeaux, and chandeliers in copper, shaped and embellished with designs of all kinds of natural or fantastical objects; during that time, these works of art were highly sought after. The use of lamps was quite common in the early days of the monarchy; however, since the somewhat dim and smoky flame they provided did not offer enough brightness for the evening entertainments and formal gatherings, it became a standard practice to complement these lamps with the light of resinous torches, which serfs held in their hands. The tragic episode of the Ballet des Ardents, as recounted by Froissart—which we will discuss later in the chapter on Playing Cards—demonstrates that this custom, which we already see{18} referenced by Grégoire de Tours, our earliest historian, was in style until the reign of Charles VI.
In subjugating the East, the Romans assumed and brought back with them extreme notions of luxury and indolence. Previously their bedsteads were of planks, covered with straw, moss, or dried leaves. They borrowed from Asia those large carved bedsteads, gilt and plated with ivory, whereon were piled cushions of wool and feathers, with counterpanes of the most beautiful furs and of the richest materials.
In conquering the East, the Romans adopted and returned with intense ideas of luxury and laziness. Before, their beds were just wooden planks, topped with straw, moss, or dried leaves. They took inspiration from Asia to create large, intricately carved beds, adorned with gold and ivory, on which they piled cushions made of wool and feathers, covered with the finest furs and most luxurious fabrics.
These customs, like many others, were handed down from the Romans to the Gauls, and from the Gauls to the Franks. With the exception of bed-linen, which came into use much later, we find, from the time of our earliest kings, the various sleeping appliances nearly as they are now—the pillow (auriculare), the foot-coverlet (lorale), the counterpane (culcita), &c. No mention, however, is made of curtains (or courtines).
These customs, like many others, were passed down from the Romans to the Gauls, and from the Gauls to the Franks. Except for bed linens, which became popular much later, we see that since the time of our earliest kings, the various sleeping items were nearly the same as they are now—the pillow (auriculare), the foot-cover (lorale), the bedspread (culcita), etc. However, there's no mention of curtains (or courtines).
At a later period, while still retaining their primitive furniture, bedsteads vary in their shapes and dimensions: those of the poor and of the monks are narrow and homely; among kings and nobles they, in process of time, became veritable examples of the joiner’s work, and only to be reached by the aid of stools, or even steps (Fig. 12). The guest at a château could not receive any greater honour than to occupy the same bed as the lord of the manor; and the dogs by whom the seigneurs—all great sportsmen—were constantly surrounded had the privilege of reposing where their masters slept. Hence we recognise the object of these gigantic bedsteads, which were sometimes twelve feet in width. If we are to believe the chronicles, the pillows were perfumed with essences and odoriferous waters; this we can understand to have been by no means a useless precaution. We see, in the sixteenth century, Francis I. testifying his great regard for Admiral Bonnivet by occasionally admitting him to share his bed.
At a later time, while still keeping their basic furniture, bed frames come in different shapes and sizes: those of the poor and the monks are narrow and simple; among kings and nobles, they eventually became true masterpieces of carpentry, only accessible with the help of stools or even steps (Fig. 12). A guest at a château could not receive a higher honor than to sleep in the same bed as the lord of the manor; and the dogs, which followed the seigneurs—all avid sportsmen—had the privilege of resting where their masters slept. This explains the purpose of these enormous bed frames, which could sometimes be twelve feet wide. According to the chronicles, the pillows were scented with perfumes and fragrant waters; this was undoubtedly a practical measure. In the sixteenth century, Francis I. showed his high regard for Admiral Bonnivet by sometimes allowing him to share his bed.
Having completed our review of furniture, properly so called, we have now to treat of that which may be termed highly artistic articles of furniture—that is, those on which the workers in wood exercised their highest talents—elevated seats of honour, chairs and arm-chairs, benches and trestles; all of which were frequently ornamented with figures in relief, very elaborately sculptured with a knife (canivet); the bahuts, a kind of chest with either a flat or convex top, resting on feet, and opening on the upper side, whereon were placed stuffed leather cushions (Fig. 13); tubs, buffets,{19}
Having finished our review of furniture in the traditional sense, we now need to discuss what can be called highly artistic pieces of furniture—those that showcase the finest craftsmanship by woodworkers—like elevated seats of honor, chairs and armchairs, benches and trestles; many of which were often decorated with intricate relief figures, skillfully carved with a knife (canivet); the bahuts, a type of chest with either a flat or curved top, supported by feet and opening from the top, which had stuffed leather cushions placed on them (Fig. 13); tubs, buffets,{19}

Fig. 12.—Bed furnished with Canopy and Curtains, from a Miniature at the end of the Fourteenth Century. (MS. de la Bibl. Imp. de Paris.)
Fig. 12.—Bed with Canopy and Curtains, from a Miniature at the end of the 14th Century. (MS. de la Bibl. Imp. de Paris.)
presses, coffers both large and small, chess-boards, dice-tables, comb-boxes, which have been superseded by our dressing-cases, &c. Many specimens of these various kinds of furniture have descended to our time; and they prove to what a degree of perfection and of elaborate finish the art of cabinet-making and of inlaying had attained in the Middle Ages. Elegance and originality of design in inlaid metals, jasper, mother-of-pearl, ivory; carving, various kinds of veneering, and of stained woods, are all found combined in this description of furniture; some of which was ornamented{20} with extreme delicacy of taste (Plate I.), and still remains inimitable, if not in all the details of execution, at least in rich and harmonious effect.
presses, coffers both large and small, chess boards, dice tables, comb boxes, which have been replaced by our modern dressing cases, etc. Many examples of these various types of furniture have come down to us today; they demonstrate how advanced and finely crafted the art of cabinet-making and inlaying had become in the Middle Ages. Elegance and originality of design in inlaid metals, jasper, mother-of-pearl, ivory; carving, various kinds of veneering, and stained woods are all found together in this kind of furniture; some of which was decorated{20} with exceptional taste (Plate I.), and still remains unmatched, if not in all the details of craftsmanship, at least in its rich and harmonious effect.
At the time of the Renaissance, cabinets with numerous drawers and in several compartments were introduced: these were known in Germany by the name of artistic cabinets (armoires artistiques): the sole object of the maker was to combine in one piece of furniture, under the pretext of utility, all the fascination and gorgeous caprices of decorative art.
During the Renaissance, cabinets with many drawers and compartments were introduced; these were known in Germany as artistic cabinets (armoires artistiques): the main goal of the maker was to combine in a single piece of furniture, under the guise of utility, all the charm and extravagant features of decorative art.
To the Germans must be awarded the merit of having been the first to distinguish themselves in the manufacture of these magnificent cabinets, or presses; but they soon found rivals in both the French (Fig. 14) and Italians (Fig. 15), who proved themselves equally skilful and ingenious in the execution of this kind of manufacture.

Fig. 13.—Chest shaped like a Bed, standing in front of a Fireplace, and a Chair with cushions, in carved wood, from Miniatures of the Fifteenth Century. (Bibl. Roy. de Bruxelles.)
Fig. 13.—A chest designed like a bed, placed in front of a fireplace, alongside a cushioned chair made of carved wood, from miniatures of the 15th century. (Bibl. Roy. de Bruxelles.)
The art of working in iron, which can legitimately rank as one of the most notable industries of the Middle Ages, soon came to lend its aid to that of cabinet-making, both in embellishing and giving solidity to its chefs-d’œuvre. The ornamentation of cabinets and coffers was remarkable for the good taste and the high finish displayed in them.
The craft of working with iron, which can rightfully be considered one of the most significant industries of the Middle Ages, quickly began to support cabinet-making, enhancing both its decoration and durability. The decoration of cabinets and chests was notable for its good taste and high-quality finishing.

DISTAFF OF WOOD, Turned and Carved. Sixteenth Century. Size of the Original.
DISTAFF OF WOOD, Turned and Carved. Sixteenth Century. Size of the Original.
In the hands of skilful artisans, of unknown artists dating from the twelfth to the sixteenth century, iron seemed to assume great ductility—indeed, we might say unprecedented submission. Observe, in the gratings of courtyards, in the iron-work of gates, how those lines are interlaced, how attractive are those designs, how those wrought stems are delicately lengthened out, at once strong but light, and finally how they expand with natural grace into leaves, fruits, and symbolic figures.
In the hands of skilled craftsmen, unknown artists from the twelfth to the sixteenth century made iron incredibly flexible—honestly, we could say it had never been so compliant before. Take a look at the grilles in courtyards, at the ironwork on gates; notice how those lines weave together, how appealing those designs are, how the crafted stems stretch out delicately, being both sturdy and light, and finally, how they naturally blossom into leaves, fruits, and symbolic shapes.

Fig. 14.—Small Cabinet for Jewels, in carved wood, after the style of Jean Goujon, from the Château d’Ecouen, and which formerly belonged to the Montmorency family. (In the Collection of M. Double.)
Fig. 14.—Small Cabinet for Jewels, made of carved wood, in the style of Jean Goujon, from the Château d’Ecouen, and previously owned by the Montmorency family. (In the Collection of M. Double.)
Moreover, the workers in metal did not confine themselves to the application of iron on articles already prepared and manufactured by other artisans; they had also to originate and execute, to ornament caskets and reliquaries: but their special art was to manufacture bolts (Fig. 16), locks, and keys;{22} examples of this kind of ancient work will always be admired. “Locks,” says M. Jules Labarte, “were at that time carried to such a degree of perfection, that they were considered as veritable objects of art; they were carried from place to place, as would have been done with any other valuable article of furniture. Nothing could be more artistic than the figures in high relief, the armorial bearings, the letterings, the ornaments and the engravings which embellished that portion of the key which the fingers grasp (Fig. 17), and for which we have substituted a common ring.”
Furthermore, metal workers didn't just limit themselves to applying iron to items made by other craftsmen; they also had to create and execute designs, decorating boxes and reliquaries. Their main skill was in making bolts (Fig. 16), locks, and keys;{22} these ancient creations are always admired. “Locks,” M. Jules Labarte says, “were perfected to such an extent that they were regarded as true works of art; they were moved around like any other valuable piece of furniture. Nothing was more artistic than the intricate designs in high relief, the coats of arms, the letterings, the decorations, and the engravings that adorned the part of the key held by hand (Fig. 17), which we now replace with a simple ring.”

Fig. 15.—Cabinet in Damaskeened Iron, inlaid with gold and silver. An Italian work of the Sixteenth Century.
Fig. 15.—Cabinet made of Damaskeened Iron, inlaid with gold and silver. An Italian piece from the 16th century.
Glass and glazing claim particular notice. It may be said that glass was known in the remotest ages, for Phœnicia and ancient Egypt were, in the time of Moses, renowned for their innumerable productions in vitrified sand. In Rome they cast, cut, and engraved glass—they even worked it with the hammer, if we are to believe Suetonius, who relates that a certain artist had discovered the secret of making glass malleable. This industrial art, which extended and improved under the emperors, found its way to Byzantium, where it flourished during several centuries; until Venice, claiming as she then did a prominent position in the history of the arts, imported the process of the Byzantine method of making glass, and in her turn excelled in this manufacture. Although articles in glass and crystal, painted, enamelled,{23} and engraved, are frequently alluded to in historical and poetical narratives, and also in the inventories of the Middle Ages, we know they were all the result of Greek or Venetian manufacture. In this art France especially seems to have been somewhat late in taking her first artistic step; such
Glass and glazing really stand out. It's said that glass has been around since ancient times, as Phoenicia and ancient Egypt were famous for their many glass products during Moses's era. In Rome, they cast, cut, and engraved glass; they even shaped it with hammers, according to Suetonius, who tells us that a certain artist discovered how to make glass malleable. This industrial skill grew and improved under the emperors and made its way to Byzantium, where it thrived for several centuries. Then Venice, which held an important place in the history of arts at the time, brought in the Byzantine methods of glassmaking and surpassed them in this craft. Although glass and crystal items—painted, enameled,{23} and engraved—are often mentioned in historical and poetic texts as well as in medieval inventories, we know they were all produced by Greek or Venetian artisans. France, in particular, seems to have been a bit slow to start her artistic journey in this field; such

Fig. 16.—Bolt of the Sixteenth Century, with Initial of Henry II.
Fig. 16.—16th Century Bolt, featuring the Initial of Henry II.
(In the Castle of Chenonceaux.)
(In the Château de Chenonceaux.)
(Soltykoff Collection.)
(Soltykoff Collection.)
objects as were manufactured for the use of the rich never passed beyond the limits of the rudest art. We should, however, observe that France must have long been acquainted with the art of glazing, for in the middle of the seventh century we find St. Benoît—called Biscop, who built so many churches and convents in England—coming to France in search of workmen for the purpose of glazing the church and the cloisters of his abbey at{24} Canterbury. And it is also mentioned in the chronicles of the Venerable Bede, that the French taught their art to the English glaziers.
Objects made for the wealthy never went beyond the basics of crude craftsmanship. However, we should note that France must have been familiar with the art of glazing for quite some time, because in the middle of the seventh century, St. Benoît—known as Biscop, who built many churches and monasteries in England—went to France looking for workers to glaze the church and the cloisters of his abbey at{24} Canterbury. It's also noted in the chronicles of the Venerable Bede that the French taught their glazing techniques to the English artisans.
Towards the fourteenth century the windows of even the commonest houses were generally glazed; at that date glass manufactories were found in operation everywhere; and although they may not have rivalled in a remarkable degree their predecessors of the Merovingian period, they nevertheless made in large quantities all kinds of articles ordinarily in use, as we can judge by the terms of a charter, dated 1338, by which one Guionnet, in order to have the privilege of establishing a glass factory in the forest of Chambarant, was bound to furnish as an annual due to his seigneur, Humbert, Dauphin of Viennois, one hundred dozen glasses in the shape of a bell, twelve dozen small shallow glasses, twenty dozen goblets, twelve dozen amphoræ, twenty dozen lamps, six dozen candlesticks, one dozen large cups, one large stand (or nef), six dozen dishes without borders, twelve dozen jars, &c.
By the fourteenth century, even the simplest houses usually had glazed windows; at that time, glass factories were operating everywhere. Although they may not have matched the quality of those from the Merovingian period, they still produced a wide range of items in large quantities. This is evident from a charter dated 1338, which stated that a man named Guionnet, in order to get permission to start a glass factory in the forest of Chambarant, was required to supply his lord, Humbert, Dauphin of Viennois, with one hundred dozen bell-shaped glasses, twelve dozen small shallow glasses, twenty dozen goblets, twelve dozen amphorae, twenty dozen lamps, six dozen candlesticks, one dozen large cups, one large stand (or nef), six dozen borderless dishes, twelve dozen jars, etc.
We have alluded to Venice and the celebrity she attained in the art of working glass. It was especially for the manufacture of mirrors and looking-glasses that this large and industrious city made herself renowned over all the world. If we are to believe Pliny, the Romans purchased their glass mirrors at Sidon, in Phœnicia, where, in the remotest ages, they had been invented. At this time were these mirrors silvered? We must believe that they were, for a plate of glass, without quicksilvering, could never be anything than glass more or less transparent, and would permit of the light passing through, without reflecting objects. But Pliny asserts nothing of the kind; and, moreover, as the practice of using mirrors of polished metal, which was taken from the Romans, was for a long time maintained among modern nations, we may conclude either that the invention of glass mirrors was not a great success, or that the secret of making them was lost. In the thirteenth century an English monk wrote a treatise on optics, in which allusion is made to mirrors lined with lead. Nevertheless, mirrors of silver continued in use among the rich, and of iron and polished steel by the poorer classes, till the time when glass became less expensive, and Venetian looking-glasses were introduced, or cleverly imitated, in all European countries; metal mirrors, which easily became dim, and did not give the natural colour to reflected objects, were then discontinued. At the same time, the elegant shape of the ancient hand-mirrors was retained, the workers in gold and silver still continuing to encircle them with most{25} graceful designs; the only difference being that the surface of polished steel or silver was replaced by a thick and bright piece of Venetian glass, sometimes ornamented with reflected designs produced in the coating of quicksilver (Fig. 18).
We have mentioned Venice and the fame it gained for glassmaking. This vibrant city became famous worldwide, especially for producing mirrors and looking-glasses. According to Pliny, the Romans bought their glass mirrors from Sidon in Phoenicia, where they were first invented in ancient times. Were these mirrors silvered back then? We can assume they were, since a plain piece of glass, without being treated with mercury, would only be a more or less clear pane and would let light pass through without reflecting images. However, Pliny doesn’t say anything about this; plus, since the practice of using polished metal mirrors, which the Romans adopted, continued among modern nations for a long time, we might conclude that either the invention of glass mirrors didn't quite catch on, or the method for making them was lost. In the thirteenth century, an English monk wrote a treatise on optics mentioning mirrors lined with lead. Still, silver mirrors remained popular among the wealthy, while the poorer folks used iron and polished steel, until glass became more affordable and Venetian looking-glasses were introduced or cleverly copied across Europe; metal mirrors, which tended to become dull and didn’t reflect natural colors accurately, were then phased out. At the same time, the elegant shape of the old hand mirrors was kept, with gold and silver artisans still embellishing them with graceful designs; the only change was that the polished steel or silver surface was replaced by a thick, shiny piece of Venetian glass, sometimes decorated with reflected designs produced by the quicksilver coating.

Fig. 18.—Hand or Pocket Mirror in gold or chased silver, from an Engraving by Etienne Delaune, a celebrated French goldsmith and engraver (Sixteenth Century).
Fig. 18.—Hand or Pocket Mirror in gold or chased silver, from an engraving by Etienne Delaune, a renowned French goldsmith and engraver (16th Century).
From all these details, the reader will have the gratification of ascertaining at a glance the general effect of furniture in use for domestic purposes; and thus, after the analysis, he will have its opposite. Fig. 19, a reproduction, taken from the “Dictionnaire du Mobilier Français,” by M. Viollet-le-Duc,{26}
From all these details, the reader will easily see the overall impact of furniture used for home purposes; and so, after the analysis, they will have its counterpart. Fig. 19, a reproduction from the “Dictionnaire du Mobilier Français,” by M. Viollet-le-Duc,{26}

Fig. 19.—Dwelling room of a Seigneur of the Fourteenth Century.
Fig. 19.—Living room of a Lord from the Fourteenth Century.
represents a dwelling-room of a rich nobleman in the fourteenth century. What we now designate as a bedroom, and which was then called simply cambre or chambre, contained, besides the bed—which was very large—a variety of other furniture in use for the ordinary requirements of daily life; for the time that was not given to business, to out-door amusements, to state receptions, and to meals, was passed, both by nobles and citizens, in this room. In the fourteenth century requirements for comfort had developed themselves in a remarkable degree in France. To be convinced of this, we have only to glance at the inventories, to read the romances and narratives of the day, and to study with some little care the mansions and houses erected in the reign of Charles V. A huge chimney admitted many persons to the fireside. Near the hearth was placed the chaire (seat of honour) of the master or of the mistress. The bed, which usually stood in a corner, surrounded by thick curtains, was effectually screened, and formed what was then called a clotet; that is, a sort of small room enclosed by tapestry. Near the windows were bancals, or benches with backs covered with drapery, on which persons could sit and talk, read, or work, while enjoying the view. A dresser was ranged along one side of the room, and on its shelves were placed pieces of valuable plate, dishes for comfits, and flower-vases. Small stools, arm-chairs, and, especially, numerous cushions were placed here and there in the room. Flemish carpets, and those which were called sarrasinois, covered the floor; this was composed of enamelled tiles; or, in the northern provinces, of thick squares of polished oak. These large, lofty, wainscoted rooms always communicated with private staircases, through dressing-rooms and wardrobes in which were located the domestics in immediate attendance.
represents the living room of a wealthy noble in the fourteenth century. What we now call a bedroom, referred to then as simply cambre or chambre, included, besides the very large bed, a variety of other furniture for everyday needs. The time not spent on work, outdoor activities, official events, and meals was spent in this room by both nobles and commoners. In the fourteenth century, the demand for comfort had significantly evolved in France. To see this, we just need to look at inventories, read the romances and stories from that time, and study the mansions and houses built during the reign of Charles V. A large fireplace welcomed many people to gather around it. Next to the hearth was the chaire (seat of honor) for the master or mistress. The bed, typically positioned in a corner and surrounded by heavy curtains, was effectively shielded and created what was then called a clotet; a sort of small room enclosed by tapestries. Near the windows were bancals, or benches with backs covered in drapery, where people could sit, chat, read, or work while enjoying the view. A dresser was arranged along one side of the room, with shelves displaying valuable silverware, dishes for sweets, and flower vases. Small stools, armchairs, and especially many cushions were scattered throughout the room. Flemish carpets and those known as sarrasinois covered the floor, which consisted of enamelled tiles, or in the northern regions, thick squares of polished oak. These large, tall, paneled rooms were always connected to private staircases, through dressing rooms and wardrobes where the attendants were located.
Let us now pass from domestic furniture to that used for ecclesiastical purposes. We now leave the palaces of kings, the mansions of nobles, and the dwellings of the rich, and enter the buildings consecrated to worship.
Let’s now move from home furniture to that which is used in churches. We’re leaving the palaces of kings, the homes of the wealthy, and the residences of the rich, and entering the buildings dedicated to worship.
We know that in the early ages of Christianity religious ceremonies were characterised by the greatest simplicity, and that the buildings in which the faithful were wont to assemble were for the most part devoid of any kind of decoration. By degrees, however, rich display entered into churches, and pomp accompanied the exercise of religious worship, especially at the period when Constantine the Great put an end to the era of persecutions{28} and proclaimed himself the protector of the new faith. It is related that among the rich presents which this emperor distributed throughout the Christian temples in Rome, were a golden cross weighing two hundred pounds, patens of the same metal, lamps representing animals, &c. At a later period, in the seventh century, St. Eloi, who was a celebrated goldsmith before he became Bishop of Noyon, gave his whole mind and talents to the manufacture of church ornaments. He enlisted from among the monks of the various monasteries that were subject to his episcopal authority, all those whom he fancied had an aptitude for these works of art; he instructed and directed them himself, and made them excellent artists; he transformed entire monasteries into gold and silver-smiths’ workshops; and numerous remarkable works increased the splendour of the Merovingian basilicas; such, for example, were the shrine of St. Martin of Tours, and the tomb of St. Denis, the marble roof of which was profusely ornamented with gold and precious stones. “The bounty of Charlemagne,” says M. Charles Louandre, “added new riches to the immense wealth already accumulated in the churches. Mosaics, sculpture, the rarest kinds of marble, were lavished on those basilicas for which the emperor evinced partiality; but all these treasures were dispersed by the Norman invasions. From the ninth to the eleventh centuries it would seem that, with the exception of a few shrines and crosses, objects employed for ecclesiastical purposes were not enriched by the addition of anything note-worthy; at any rate, the works of that period and those of anterior date have not been handed down to us, if we except some rare fragments. The reason is, that, independently of the constant causes of destruction, the furniture of churches was renewed towards the end of the eleventh century, when the edifices themselves were rebuilt; and it is only from the date of this mystical Renaissance that we begin to find in the texts precise indications, and in museums or temples perfectly preserved monuments.”
We know that in the early days of Christianity, religious ceremonies were very simple, and the buildings where the faithful gathered mostly had no decorations. Over time, however, churches became lavish, and grandeur accompanied religious worship, especially when Constantine the Great ended the period of persecutions and declared himself the protector of the new faith. It's said that among the generous gifts this emperor gave to Christian temples in Rome were a golden cross weighing two hundred pounds, gold plates, lamps shaped like animals, and more. Later, in the seventh century, St. Eloi, who was a famous goldsmith before becoming Bishop of Noyon, dedicated all his energy and skills to creating church ornaments. He recruited monks from the various monasteries under his episcopal authority whom he believed had a talent for these artistic works; he trained and guided them, turning them into exceptional artisans. He transformed entire monasteries into gold and silversmith workshops, and many remarkable pieces added to the splendor of the Merovingian basilicas, such as the shrine of St. Martin of Tours and the tomb of St. Denis, whose marble roof was richly decorated with gold and precious stones. “The generosity of Charlemagne,” says M. Charles Louandre, “added new riches to the enormous wealth already amassed in the churches. Mosaics, sculptures, and the rarest types of marble were lavishly used in those basilicas favored by the emperor; however, all these treasures were scattered by the Norman invasions. From the ninth to the eleventh centuries, it seems that, apart from a few shrines and crosses, there wasn't much added to ecclesiastical objects that stood out; at least, the works from that time and earlier haven't been passed down to us, except for some rare fragments. This lack is due to the ongoing destruction and the fact that the furnishings of churches were renewed at the end of the eleventh century when the buildings themselves were rebuilt. It is only from this mystical Renaissance that we start to see precise references in texts and perfectly preserved monuments in museums or temples.”
Ecclesiastical appendages include altars, altar-screens, the pulpit, monstrances, chalices, incense-burners, candlesticks or lamps, shrines, reliquaries, basins for containing holy water, and some other objects of lesser relative importance, as crosses, bells, and banner-poles. To these we may add votive offerings, which were generally either of gold or silver.
Ecclesiastical accessories include altars, altar screens, the pulpit, monstrances, chalices, incense burners, candlesticks or lamps, shrines, reliquaries, basins for holy water, and some other objects of lesser importance, like crosses, bells, and banner poles. We can also include votive offerings, which were usually made of gold or silver.
In the infancy of religious worship the altar took two distinct shapes; sometimes the form of a table, with a top of stone, wood, or metal sup{29}ported by legs or by columns; sometimes it resembled an ancient tomb, or a long coffer, narrowed at the base, and surmounted by a similar covering, which invariably formed the upper portion, or the table, of the altar.
In the early days of religious worship, the altar came in two main forms: sometimes it looked like a table, made of stone, wood, or metal, supported by legs or columns; other times it resembled an ancient tomb or a long chest, tapered at the bottom and topped with a similar cover that always served as the upper part, or the table, of the altar.
In addition to altars, more or less monumental, which were fixtures in the churches, and which, from the earliest period, were placed under ciboria (a kind of dais or canopy supported by columns), small portable altars were employed, in order to meet the requirements of the service. They were intended to accompany the bishops, or the ordinary clergy, who had to preach the faith in countries where no churches existed. These altars, which were alluded to when the Christian religion had made but slight progress, were no longer seen after it became general; but we again find them at the time of the Crusades, when pious pilgrims, who journeyed from place to place preaching the Gospel, were obliged to say mass in fields and public places, where the faithful assembled to hear them, and to “take up the cross.” M. Jules Labarte gives the following summary description of a portable altar of the twelfth century:—“It consists of a slab of lumachella marble, set in a box of gilt copper, 36 centimètres in height by 27 in width, and 3 in thickness. The top of the box is cut in such a manner as to leave uncovered the stone on which the chalice was placed during the celebration of mass.”
In addition to altars, which were often quite impressive fixtures in churches and were placed under ciboria (a type of dais or canopy supported by columns) since the earliest times, small portable altars were also used to meet the needs of the service. These portable altars were designed to accompany bishops or regular clergy who needed to preach the faith in areas where no churches were available. These altars, mentioned when Christianity had only just begun to spread, disappeared once it became more widespread; however, they reappeared during the Crusades, when devout pilgrims traveling from place to place to preach the Gospel had to celebrate mass in fields and public spaces where the faithful gathered to listen and to “take up the cross.” M. Jules Labarte provides this summary description of a portable altar from the twelfth century: “It consists of a slab of lumachella marble, set in a gilt copper box, 36 centimeters high, 27 centimeters wide, and 3 centimeters thick. The top of the box is designed to leave the stone exposed where the chalice was placed during the mass.”
Throughout all the periods of the Middle Ages, the ardent faith of which seemed to consider sufficient honour could never be rendered to the real presence of God in the holy sacrifice, the ornamentation of the altar was everywhere looked upon as an object of the most extraordinary pomp and of the most elevated artistic taste. Among the marvels of this kind we must name, as occupying a leading place, the gold altar of St. Ambrose, in Milan, which dates from 835, and those of the cathedrals of Basle and Pistoia, which belong to the eleventh and twelfth centuries. These gold altars, wrought with the hammer, were chased and sometimes enamelled, and in addition to remarkably well executed designs in carved work, taken from religious books, they usually also had on them portraits of the donors.
Throughout the entire Middle Ages, the fervent faith of the time thought that enough honor could never be given to the real presence of God in the holy sacrifice, so the decoration of the altar was always seen as a symbol of extraordinary splendor and high artistic taste. Among the standout examples, we should highlight the gold altar of St. Ambrose in Milan, which dates back to 835, along with those in the cathedrals of Basle and Pistoia from the eleventh and twelfth centuries. These gold altars, crafted with a hammer, were engraved and sometimes enamelled, and in addition to beautifully executed designs inspired by religious texts, they often featured portraits of the donors.
The altars and tabernacles were executed with an equal amount of art and costliness; and from the earliest period of the fabrication or the importation of carpets, embroideries, and gold and silver fabrics, we see them employed for the purpose of covering, adorning, and of rendering more{30} striking and imposing the altar and its accessories, to which the name of chancel was given (Fig. 20).
The altars and tabernacles were made with the same level of artistry and expense; and from the earliest days of creating or importing carpets, embroideries, and gold and silver fabrics, we see them used to cover, decorate, and make the altar and its accessories more{30} impressive and striking, which was referred to as the chancel (Fig. 20).
The chalice and the altar-vessels, which date from the very cradle of Christian worship, since without these sacred vases the fundamental services of the religion of Jesus Christ could not have been performed, perhaps owe it to this exceptional fact that they are not spoken of before the eleventh century (Fig. 21). In truth, nowhere do we find an indication of their ordinary shape, nor of the mode of their manufacture in early times; but it is reasonable to suppose that the chalice originally was identical, as it was in times approaching nearer to our own, with the goblet of the ancients; or perhaps, to define it more particularly, was the well-known hanap (drinking-cup), the earliest type of which tradition endeavours to trace to so early a date. At a later period, and until the time when the artists of the Renaissance period were called upon to remodel sacred ornaments, and they transformed them into marvels of art on which were lavished all the resources of casting, chasing, and glyptic, we observe that chalices continued to be manufactured with the greatest care, adorned with exquisite elegance, and enriched with all the brilliancy that art can give them.
The chalice and the altar vessels, which date back to the very beginnings of Christian worship, are essential for performing the core services of Jesus Christ's religion. It's likely because of this unique importance that they aren't mentioned until the eleventh century (Fig. 21). In fact, we don't have any clear details about their usual shape or how they were made in earlier times. However, it makes sense to assume that the chalice originally resembled, like it does today, the goblet used in ancient times; or to be more specific, it was likely the well-known hanap (drinking cup), which tradition traces back to a very early date. Later on, until the Renaissance artists began to redesign sacred ornaments, transforming them into artistic masterpieces through casting, chasing, and carving, chalices were still made with great care, embellished with exquisite elegance, and enhanced with all the brilliance that art could provide.

Fig. 20.—An Altar-cloth embroidered in silver on a black ground, representing the procession of a friar of the Abbey of St. Victor. Fifteenth Century (copied from the original belonging to N. Achille Jubinal).
Fig. 20.—An altar cloth embroidered in silver on a black background, showcasing the procession of a friar from the Abbey of St. Victor. Fifteenth Century (copied from the original owned by N. Achille Jubinal).
All that can be said regarding the chalice applies equally to the monstrances and the pyxes employed to contain and to exhibit the consecrated{31} wafers, as also to the censers, which originated in the Jewish form of worship, and which, in accordance with the successive epochs of Christianity, affected different mystical and symbolic shapes (Fig. 22). Of these M. Didron gives the following description:—“They were first formed of two open-work spheroids, in cast and chased copper, ornamented with figures of animals and inscriptions.” Originally they were suspended by three chains, which, according to tradition, signified “the union of the body, the soul, and the divinity in Christ.” At another period the censers represented, in miniature, churches and chapels with pointed arches. Again, at the Renaissance, they took the form of that now in use.
All that can be said about the chalice applies equally to the monstrances and the pyxes used to hold and display the consecrated{31} wafers, as well as to the censers, which originated in Jewish worship and evolved into various mystical and symbolic shapes throughout different periods of Christianity (Fig. 22). M. Didron provides the following description: “They were initially made of two open-work spheroids, crafted from cast and chased copper, decorated with figures of animals and inscriptions.” Originally, they were hung from three chains, which, according to tradition, represented “the union of the body, the soul, and the divinity in Christ.” At another time, the censers took the form of miniature churches and chapels with pointed arches. Later, during the Renaissance, they evolved into the design that is now commonly used.

Fig. 21.—An Altar-Tray and Chalice, in enamelled gold, supposed to be of the Fourth or Fifth Century, found at Gourdon, near Chalon-sur-Saône, in 1846. (Cabinet des Antiques, Bibl. Imp. de Paris.)
Fig. 21.—An altar tray and chalice, made of enameled gold, believed to be from the Fourth or Fifth Century, discovered in Gourdon, near Chalon-sur-Saône, in 1846. (Cabinet des Antiques, Bibl. Imp. de Paris.)
From the first, the lighting of churches was, to a certain extent, carried out on much the same principle as that employed in princely abodes and important mansions. Fixed or movable lamps were used; also wax candles in chandeliers, for the ornamentation of which pious donors and pious artisans, the former paying the latter, vied with each other in skill and liberality. We may here observe that even in the early days of Christianity, numerous candlesticks were generally employed both by day and by night. The candlesticks on the altar represented the apostles surrounding Christ; thus their number ought to be twelve. Placed around the dead, they sig{32}nified that the Christian finds light beyond the grave. To the faithful they typified the day which shines brightly in celestial Jerusalem.
From the beginning, lighting in churches was somewhat similar to what was done in royal residences and grand homes. They used fixed or movable lamps, as well as wax candles in chandeliers, which were decorated by generous donors and skilled artisans competing in craftsmanship and generosity. It's worth noting that even in the early days of Christianity, many candlesticks were typically used both during the day and at night. The candlesticks on the altar represented the apostles surrounding Christ, so there should be twelve. When placed around the deceased, they symbolized that Christians find light beyond the grave. For the faithful, they represented the bright day in heavenly Jerusalem.
The worship of relics, established in the early days of the Church, subsequently led to the introduction of shrines and reliquaries, a kind of portable tomb which the disciples of the Gospel devoted to the memory, and in honour, of martyrs and confessors of the faith. Thus from the first, in collecting these holy relics, to which the faithful attached every kind of miraculous powers, they dedicated what, according to ecclesiastical writers, had been the temple of the living God, a gorgeous sanctuary, worthy of so many virtues and miracles. Hence the introduction of shrines into churches, and reliquaries into private houses.
The worship of relics, which began in the early days of the Church, eventually led to the creation of shrines and reliquaries—portable tombs that Gospel disciples dedicated to the memory and honor of martyrs and confessors of the faith. From the start, the faithful collected these holy relics, which they believed held various miraculous powers, dedicating what ecclesiastical writers referred to as the temple of the living God—a beautiful sanctuary deserving of many virtues and miracles. This resulted in the inclusion of shrines in churches and reliquaries in private homes.

Fig. 22.—Censer of the Eleventh Century, recalling the shape of the Temple of Jerusalem, in copper repoussé. (Formerly in Metz Cathedral, now at Trèves.)
Fig. 22.—11th Century Censer, resembling the shape of the Temple of Jerusalem, made of copper repoussé. (Previously in Metz Cathedral, now in Trèves.)
Owing to the care bestowed on some of these by St. Eloi, from the seventh century, they had become real marvels of intrinsic richness and artistic finish. Nevertheless we are unacquainted with the shape which, in accordance with the Christian liturgy, was originally given to the shrines and reliquaries, although the Latin word capsa, from which the word châsse (shrine) is derived, conveys the idea of a kind of box or coffer. Indeed this shape was retained for a long time by the whole of Christendom; but the{33} majority of shrines in gold and silver work which do not date further back than the eleventh or twelfth century represent tombs, chapels, and even cathedrals. This symbolic shape continued in use to the time of the Renaissance, but with successive modifications suggested by the architectural style of each period. We thus see there was no precious material or delicate workmanship which was not employed to contribute in making the shrines and reliquaries more magnificent. Gold, silver, rare marbles, precious stones, were lavished on their construction; the chaser and enameller embellished with figures and emblems, with incidents taken from Holy Writ and from the lives of saints, the shrines in which are deposited their remains.
Because of the care given to some of these by St. Eloi in the seventh century, they had become true marvels of intrinsic wealth and artistic skill. However, we don’t know the shape that was originally assigned to the shrines and reliquaries according to Christian liturgy, even though the Latin word capsa, which is the root of the word châsse (shrine), suggests a kind of box or container. In fact, this shape was maintained for a long time throughout Christendom; but the{33} majority of shrines made from gold and silver that date only to the eleventh or twelfth century depict tombs, chapels, and even cathedrals. This symbolic shape remained in use until the Renaissance, though it underwent changes influenced by the architectural style of each period. Therefore, we can see that no precious material or fine craftsmanship was overlooked in making the shrines and reliquaries more magnificent. Gold, silver, rare marbles, and precious stones were lavishly used in their construction; artisans and enamelers adorned them with figures and symbols, as well as scenes from the Bible and the lives of saints, within the shrines that hold their remains.

Figs. 23 and 24.—Stall and Reading-desk in carved wood, from the Church of Aosta (Fifteenth Century).
Figs. 23 and 24.—Stall and Reading Desk in carved wood, from the Church of Aosta (15th Century).
We know that in the early days of Christianity the rite of baptism was performed by immersion in rivers or in fountains, but at a period nearer to our own time, basins or vessels of various dimensions were placed in a small detached edifice, by the side of the church; into these the neophytes were{34} plunged when receiving the first sacrament. These baptistries disappeared as soon as the practice of sprinkling holy water on the forehead of the catechumen was definitely substituted for that of immersion. Baptismal fonts then became what they now are, that is, a kind of small erection above the level of the floor—piscinas, shells (vasques), or basins, recalling to our minds, though on a reduced scale, the primitive baptistries. They were placed inside the church, either near the entrance, or in one of the side-chapels. At various periods they were made of stone, marble, or bronze; and were ornamented with subjects relating to the rite of baptism. It was the same with the holy-water basins, which, according to ancient custom, were placed at the entrance to the church, and generally assumed the form of a shell, or of a large amphora, when not made simply of a hollowed stone to recall the ancient baptismal vessels.
We know that in the early days of Christianity, baptism was done by immersing people in rivers or fountains. However, as time went on, basins or vessels of different sizes were placed in a small building next to the church. Neophytes were{34} submerged in these when they received the first sacrament. These baptistries disappeared once the practice of sprinkling holy water on the forehead of the catechumen replaced immersion. Baptismal fonts then evolved into what they are today—small structures elevated above the floor—piscinas, shells (vasques), or basins, which remind us, albeit on a smaller scale, of the original baptistries. They were installed inside the church, either near the entrance or in one of the side chapels. At different times, they were made of stone, marble, or bronze, and were decorated with images related to the baptism rite. The same was true for the holy-water basins, which, following ancient tradition, were placed at the church entrance and typically took the form of a shell or a large amphora, or were simply made from a hollowed stone to echo the ancient baptismal vessels.

Fig. 25.—Bas-relief in carved wood, representing a Domestic Scene, from the Stalls called “Miséricordes,” in the Choir of the Cathedral of Rouen (Fifteenth Century).
Fig. 25.—Wooden bas-relief depicting a Domestic Scene, from the stalls known as “Miséricordes,” in the Choir of the Cathedral of Rouen (15th Century).
We must not overlook the altar and procession-crosses, which, as being typical of the divine emblem of the Christian faith, could not fail to become real objects of art even from the time of the catacombs. It would be needless repetition to enumerate here the different materials used in the manufacture of crosses, the various shapes that were given to them, according to the purpose for which they were intended, and the subjects and figures they represented. The sculptor, the modeller, the chaser, the enameller, and even the painter, were associated with the goldsmith in producing most{35} exquisite works of this kind. The art of the wood-carver and that of the worker in iron, which we have seen executing such marvels for household furniture, could not fail to find scope in the manufacture of objects used for religious purposes. It was especially in making pulpits, ornamental screens, wainscoting, and stalls, that the art of the wood-carver became renowned; he was no longer simply an artisan, but became an artist of the highest order. In the ornamentation of railings of choirs and tombs, the iron-work on doors, of bolts, locks, and keys, the remarkable talent of the locksmiths of the Middle Ages was displayed. Let us here remark, that in the early days of worship the pulpit was simply a kind of stool on which the preacher stood in order that his congregation might see him. By degrees the pulpit was raised on supports or columns; and later again, but only towards the end of the fifteenth century, we find it fixed at a great height against one of the central pillars of the church, and usually magnificently carved, as was also the dais, and the sounding-board by which it was surmounted.
We shouldn't ignore the altar and procession crosses, which, being symbols of the Christian faith, became genuine works of art even during the catacombs period. It would be pointless to list the various materials used to create crosses, the different shapes they took based on their intended purpose, and the figures and subjects they depicted. The sculptor, modeler, chaser, enameler, and even the painter worked alongside the goldsmith to produce the most exquisite works of this kind. The woodworker and blacksmith, who created incredible items for home furnishings, also contributed to making objects for religious use. Especially in crafting pulpits, decorative screens, wainscoting, and stalls, woodworkers gained fame; they evolved from mere craftsmen into top-tier artists. The ironwork on choir railings, tombs, doors, bolts, locks, and keys showcased the remarkable skills of medieval locksmiths. It's worth noting that in the early days of worship, the pulpit was just a type of stool for the preacher to stand on so the congregation could see him. Over time, the pulpit was elevated on supports or columns, and later, especially by the late fifteenth century, it was often fixed high against one of the church's main pillars, typically adorned with intricate carvings, just like the dais and the sounding board above it.
To form an idea of the degree of perfection attained in wood-carving from the thirteenth to the fourteenth century, we ought to inspect the stalls of St. Justine, at Padua, those of the cathedrals of Milan and Ulm, the church of Aosta (Figs. 23 and 24), &c., and the stalls of the churches of Rodez, Albi, Amiens, Toulouse, and Rouen (Fig. 25). And if we would examine a very ancient example of the art attained by workers in iron, we have but to notice the hinges, dating from the thirteenth century, which stretch, in arabesque designs, over the panels of the western door of Notre-Dame, Paris.
To get an idea of the level of perfection achieved in wood-carving from the thirteenth to the fourteenth century, we should check out the stalls of St. Justine in Padua, the cathedrals of Milan and Ulm, the church of Aosta (Figs. 23 and 24), etc., and the stalls of the churches in Rodez, Albi, Amiens, Toulouse, and Rouen (Fig. 25). If we want to look at a very old example of the ironwork skill, we just need to notice the hinges from the thirteenth century that span, in arabesque designs, across the panels of the western door of Notre-Dame in Paris.

Fig. 26.—Design on the Stalls in the Church of St. Benoît-sur-Loire.
Fig. 26.—Design on the Stalls in the Church of St. Benoît-sur-Loire.
TAPESTRY.
Scriptural Origin of Tapestry.—Needlework Embroidery in Ancient Greek and Roman Times.—Altalic Carpets.—Manufacture of Carpets in Cloisters.—Manufactory at Poitiers in the Twelfth Century.—Bayeux Tapestry, named “De la Reine Mathilde.”—Arras Carpets.—Inventory of the Tapestries of Charles V.; enormous Value of these Embroidered Hangings.—Manufactory at Fontainebleau, under Francis I.—The Manufacture of the Hôpital de la Trinité, at Paris.—The Tapestry Workers, Dubourg and Laurent, in the reign of Henry IV.—Factories of Savonnerie and Gobelins.
Scriptural Origin of Tapestry.—Needlework Embroidery in Ancient Greek and Roman Times.—Altalic Carpets.—Carpet Production in Cloisters.—Factory in Poitiers in the Twelfth Century.—Bayeux Tapestry, called “De la Reine Mathilde.”—Arras Carpets.—Inventory of the Tapestries of Charles V.; immense Value of these Embroidered Hangings.—Factory at Fontainebleau, under Francis I.—The Manufacture of the Hôpital de la Trinité, in Paris.—The Tapestry Makers, Dubourg and Laurent, during the reign of Henry IV.—Factories of Savonnerie and Gobelins.
Let us first open the Bible, the oldest of all historical documents; we read therein of woven fabrics, not only worked on the loom, but also made by hand, that is, richly embroidered in needlework on linen or canvas. These magnificent fabrics, which were laboriously and minutely executed, represented all kinds of designs in relief and in colours; they were used as decorations for the holy temple, and as ornamental garments for the priests who performed the religious ceremonies. Indubitable proof of this is the description, in the book of Exodus, of the curtains surrounding the tabernacle. Some of these embroideries, in the manufacture of which gold and silver thread, combined with dyed wools and silk, was used, were named opus plumarii (work in imitation of bird’s plumage); others—such, for example, as the veil of the Holy of Holies, which represented cherubim in the act of adoration—were called opus artificis (work of the artisan), because they were made by the weaver on the loom; and, with the aid of numerous shuttles, the woof of wools and silks of various hues was introduced.
Let’s first open the Bible, the oldest historical document. It talks about woven fabrics, not just those made on a loom, but also handcrafted ones, richly embroidered with needlework on linen or canvas. These stunning fabrics, which were made with great care and detail, featured all sorts of designs in relief and color. They were used as decorations for the holy temple and as ornate garments for the priests who conducted religious ceremonies. Clear evidence of this can be found in the book of Exodus, describing the curtains around the tabernacle. Some of these embroideries, made with gold and silver thread alongside dyed wools and silk, were called opus plumarii (work in imitation of bird’s plumage); others—like the veil of the Holy of Holies, which depicted cherubim in adoration—were called opus artificis (work of the artisan), because they were woven on the loom with the use of multiple shuttles to integrate various colors of wool and silk.
In the traditions of the magnificent city of Babylon we also find figured{38} tapestry delineating the mysteries of religion, and handing down to us the recollection of historical incidents. “The palace of the kings of Babylon,” says Philostratus, in the “Life of Apollonius of Tyana,” “was ornamented with tapestries in gold and silver tissues, which recorded the Grecian fables of Andromeda, of Orpheus, &c.” The Greek poet Apollonius of Rhodes, who wrote a century before our era, relates in his poem of “The Argonauts” that the women of Babylon excelled in the execution of these gorgeous textures. The famous tapestries which were sold in the time of Metellus Scipio for 800,000 sesterces (about 165,000 francs), and a hundred years later were purchased for the exorbitant sum of two million sesterces (about 412,000 francs) by Nero, to place on his festive couches, were of Babylonian workmanship.
In the traditions of the magnificent city of Babylon, we also find a tapestry depicting the mysteries of religion and preserving the memory of historical events. “The palace of the kings of Babylon,” says Philostratus in the “Life of Apollonius of Tyana,” “was decorated with tapestries made of gold and silver thread, which illustrated the Greek legends of Andromeda, Orpheus, etc.” The Greek poet Apollonius of Rhodes, who wrote a century before our era, mentions in his poem “The Argonauts” that the women of Babylon were skilled in creating these beautiful textiles. The famous tapestries that were sold during the time of Metellus Scipio for 800,000 sesterces (about 165,000 francs), and a hundred years later purchased for the tremendous sum of two million sesterces (about 412,000 francs) by Nero to adorn his festive couches, were of Babylonian craftsmanship.
Ancient Egypt, which would seem to have been the early cradle of an advanced civilisation, was also renowned for this marvellous art, the invention of which the Greeks attributed to Minerva, and to which allusion is frequently made in their mythology. Penelope’s web, whereon were delineated the exploits of Ulysses, has remained the most celebrated among them all. It was on a similar web that Philomela, in her prison, illustrated in embroidery the narrative of her misfortunes, after Tereus had cut out her tongue, to prevent her telling her sister Progne the outrage she had suffered at his hands.
Ancient Egypt, considered one of the earliest centers of advanced civilization, was also famous for its incredible art, which the Greeks credited to Minerva and often referenced in their mythology. Penelope’s web, which depicted the adventures of Ulysses, has remained the most famous of all. It was on a similar web that Philomela, while imprisoned, embroidered the story of her sufferings after Tereus cut out her tongue to stop her from telling her sister Progne about the abuse she endured at his hands.
Throughout the poems of Homer we find embroidery of this kind either mentioned, or described as made with the needle or loom, and intended for decorative drapery, or as garments for men and women. During the siege of Troy, Helen embroidered, upon a fine tissue, the sanguinary combats of the heroes who were destroying each other for her sake. The cloak of Ulysses represents a dog pulling down a fawn, &c.
Throughout Homer's poems, we see this type of embroidery either mentioned or described as being made with a needle or loom, meant for decorative drapery, or as clothing for men and women. During the siege of Troy, Helen embroidered the bloody battles of the heroes who were fighting each other for her sake onto a fine fabric. Ulysses' cloak depicts a dog bringing down a fawn, etc.
The custom of embroidering such scenes as combats and hunting-incidents seems to have lasted during a long time. According to Herodotus, certain races bordering on the Caspian Sea were accustomed to have figures of animals, flowers, and landscapes delineated on their garments. This custom is mentioned among the pagans by Philostratus, and among Christians by Clement of Alexandria. Pliny, the naturalist, who lived in the first century of our era, also alludes to it on several occasions in his works. Three hundred years later, Amasius, Bishop of Amasia, deplores the folly which “set a great value on this art of weaving, a vain and useless art, which by{39} the combination of the warp and woof imitates painting.” “When persons thus dressed appear in the street,” adds the pious bishop, “the passers-by look at them as walking pictures, and the children point at them with their finger. We see lions, panthers, bears, rocks, woods, hunters; the religiously inclined have Christ, his disciples, and his miracles figured on their garments. Here we see the wedding of Cana, and the pitchers of water turned into wine; there we have the paralytic carrying his bed, or the sinner at the feet of Jesus, or Lazarus being raised from the dead.”
The practice of embroidering scenes like battles and hunting appears to have lasted for a long time. According to Herodotus, some groups near the Caspian Sea used to have images of animals, flowers, and landscapes stitched onto their clothing. Philostratus mentions this custom among pagans, and Clement of Alexandria notes it among Christians. Pliny, the naturalist who lived in the first century, also references it several times in his writings. Three hundred years later, Amasius, the Bishop of Amasia, criticizes the foolishness that “places great value on this art of weaving, a vain and useless craft that imitates painting through the combination of warp and weft.” “When people dressed like this walk down the street,” the devout bishop adds, “passers-by see them as walking paintings, and children point at them. We see lions, panthers, bears, rocks, forests, hunters; those with religious inclinations feature Christ, his disciples, and his miracles on their clothing. Here we see the wedding at Cana, and the jars of water turned into wine; over there we see the paralytic carrying his bed, or the sinner at Jesus’ feet, or Lazarus being raised from the dead.”
We have only to look into the works of the writers of the time of Augustus to learn that the halls in the houses of the wealthy were always hung with tapestry; and that the tables, or rather the beds, upon which the guests were seated, were covered with carpets.
We just need to check out the works of writers from the time of Augustus to find that the walls in the homes of the rich were always decorated with tapestries; and that the tables, or rather the beds, where the guests sat, were covered with carpets.
The Attalian carpets, which were thus named because they came from the inheritance bequeathed to the Roman people by Attalus, King of Pergamos, were indescribably magnificent. Cicero, who was a connoisseur in such matters, speaks of them with enthusiasm in his works.
The Attalian carpets, named after the inheritance left to the Roman people by Attalus, King of Pergamos, were incredibly magnificent. Cicero, who was an expert in these things, expresses his enthusiasm for them in his writings.
Under Theodosius I., that is to say, at the time of the decline of the great empire which was soon to break up and be separated, and at last to merge into new nationalities, a contemporaneous historian shows us “the youth of Rome engaged in making tapestry-work.”
Under Theodosius I, during the decline of the great empire that was about to break apart and eventually blend into new nations, a historian from that time depicts “the youth of Rome working on tapestry.”
In the early period of French history, this ingenious and delicate work would seem to have been mainly carried on by women, and especially by those of the highest rank. At any rate it is a fact that rich tapestries were in common use, both in private houses and for ecclesiastical purposes, as early as the sixth century; for Gregory of Tours does not fail to tell us of the embroidered hangings, and also of the tapestry, in most of the ceremonies which he describes. When King Clovis renounced paganism and asked to be baptised, “this intelligence was the greatest joy to the bishop; he orders the sacred fonts to be prepared; the streets overhung with painted cloths; the churches ornamented with hangings.” When the abbey-church of St. Denis had to be consecrated, “its walls are covered with tapestry embroidered in gold and ornamented with pearls.” These tapestries were for a long time preserved in the abbey-treasury. Subsequently, this same treasury received, as a present from Queen Adelaide, the wife of Hugh Capet, “a chasuble, a valance, as also some hangings, worked by her own hand;” and Doublet, the historian of this ancient abbey, states that Queen Bertha{40} (the same whom the old French proverb makes an indefatigable worker with her needle) embroidered on canvas a series of historical subjects, depicting the glorious deeds of the family.
In the early days of French history, it seems that this clever and intricate work was primarily done by women, especially those of high social status. In any case, it's a fact that lavish tapestries were commonly used, both in homes and for church purposes, as early as the sixth century; Gregory of Tours certainly mentions the embroidered hangings and tapestries in many of the ceremonies he describes. When King Clovis abandoned paganism and requested baptism, “this news brought great joy to the bishop; he ordered the baptismal fonts to be prepared; the streets decorated with painted cloths; the churches adorned with hangings.” When the abbey church of St. Denis was to be consecrated, “its walls were covered with tapestry embroidered in gold and adorned with pearls.” These tapestries were preserved in the abbey treasury for a long time. Later, this same treasury received a gift from Queen Adelaide, the wife of Hugh Capet, “a chasuble, a valance, and several hangings, all made by her own hand;” and Doublet, the historian of this ancient abbey, notes that Queen Bertha{40} (the same one referred to in the old French proverb about her being tireless with her needle) embroidered on canvas a series of historical scenes showcasing the glorious achievements of her family.
Nevertheless, there is no written authority for asserting that in France the manufacture of tapestries and hangings worked on the loom can be traced beyond the ninth century; but at this period, and a little later, we find some documents which are as precise as they are curious—proving that this industry, the principal object of which, at that period, was the ornamentation of churches, had to a certain extent obtained a footing, and was flourishing in religious establishments. The ancient chronicles of Auxerre relate that St. Anthelm, the bishop of that city, who died in 828, caused to be made, under his own directions, numerous rich carpets for the choir of his church.
Nevertheless, there’s no written evidence to suggest that in France, the production of tapestries and woven hangings can be traced back beyond the ninth century. However, during this time and shortly after, we come across some documents that are both specific and intriguing—showing that this industry, which primarily aimed at decorating churches, had already gained some traction and was thriving in religious institutions. The old chronicles of Auxerre state that St. Anthelm, the bishop of that city who passed away in 828, directed the creation of many elaborate carpets for the choir of his church.
One hundred years later we find a regular manufactory established at the monastery of St. Florent, at Saumur. “In the time of the abbot Robert III.,” says the historian of this monastery, “the vestry (fabrique) of the cloister was further enriched by magnificent paintings and pieces of sculpture, accompanied by legends in verse. The above-mentioned abbot, who was passionately devoted to similar works, sought for and purchased a considerable quantity of magnificent ornaments, such as large dorserets[1] in wool, curtains, canopies, hangings, bench-covers, and other ornaments, embroidered with various devices. Among other objects, he caused to be made two pieces of tapestry of large size and of admirable quality, representing elephants; and these two pieces were joined together with a rare kind of silk, by hired workers in tapestry. He also ordered two dorserets in wool to be manufactured. It happened that, during the time one of these was being completed, the above-mentioned abbot went to France. The ecclesiastic left in charge took advantage of his absence to forbid the artisans to work the woof according to the customary method. ‘Well,’ said they, ‘in the absence of our good abbot we will not discontinue our employment; but as you thwart us we shall make quite a different kind of fabric.’ And this now admits of proof. They made several square carpets, representing silver lions upon a field of gules (red), with a white border covered with scarlet animals and birds. This unique piece of workmanship was looked upon as a perfect specimen of this kind of fabric, until the time of the abbot William, when{41} it was considered the most remarkable piece of tapestry belonging to the monastery. In fact, on the occasions of great solemnities the abbot had the elephant tapestry displayed, and one of the priors showed that on which were the lions.”
One hundred years later, we find a regular factory set up at the monastery of St. Florent in Saumur. “During the time of Abbot Robert III,” says the historian of this monastery, “the vestry (fabrique) of the cloister was further enhanced with magnificent paintings and sculptures, accompanied by verses. The aforementioned abbot, who was deeply passionate about such works, sought out and purchased a significant quantity of splendid decorations, including large dorserets[1] made of wool, curtains, canopies, hangings, bench-covers, and other ornaments embroidered with various designs. Among other items, he commissioned two large and beautifully made tapestries depicting elephants; these two pieces were stitched together with a rare type of silk by hired tapestry workers. He also requested the creation of two wool dorserets. During the time one of these was being completed, the aforementioned abbot traveled to France. The cleric left in charge took advantage of his absence to prohibit the artisans from working the fabric in the usual way. ‘Well,’ they said, ‘in our good abbot’s absence, we won’t stop working; but since you’re blocking us, we’ll create something entirely different.’ And this can be proven. They made several square carpets featuring silver lions on a red background with a white border adorned with scarlet animals and birds. This unique piece of craftsmanship was regarded as a perfect example of this type of fabric until the time of Abbot William, when{41} it became known as the most remarkable tapestry in the monastery. In fact, during major ceremonies, the abbot had the elephant tapestry displayed, and one of the priors showcased the one with the lions.”
From the ninth or tenth century there was also a manufactory at Poitiers; and its fabrics, on which figured kings, emperors, and saints, were of European celebrity, as appears to be attested, among other documents, by a remarkable correspondence which took place, in 1025, between an Italian bishop, named Léon, and William IV., Count of Poitou. To understand rightly this correspondence, it must be borne in mind that at the time Poitou was as famous for its mules as for tapestry. In one of his letters, the bishop begs the count to send him a mule and a piece of tapestry, both equally marvellous (mirabiles), and for which he has been asking six years. He promises to pay whatever they may cost. The count, who must have had a facetious disposition, replied, “I cannot, at present, send you what you ask, because for a mule to merit the epithet of marvellous, he would require to have horns, and three tails, or five legs—and this I should not be able to find in our country. I shall therefore content myself with sending you one of the best I can procure. As to the tapestry, I have forgotten the dimensions you desire. Let me have these particulars again, and it will then soon be sent to you.”
From the ninth or tenth century, there was also a factory in Poitiers, and its fabrics, featuring kings, emperors, and saints, were famous across Europe. This is confirmed by a notable correspondence that took place in 1025 between an Italian bishop named Léon and William IV, Count of Poitou. To fully understand this exchange, it’s important to remember that Poitou was just as known for its mules as it was for its tapestry. In one of his letters, the bishop asks the count to send him a mule and a piece of tapestry, both equally amazing (mirabiles), which he’s been requesting for six years. He promises to pay whatever they cost. The count, who must have had a humorous side, responded, “I can’t send you what you’re asking for right now, because for a mule to deserve the label of amazing, it would need to have horns, three tails, or five legs—and I won't be able to find that in our country. So I’ll just send you one of the best I can find. As for the tapestry, I’ve forgotten the size you want. Please send me those details again, and it will be sent to you soon.”
But this costly industry was not limited to the French provinces. In the “Chronique des Ducs de Normandie,” written by Dudon, in the eleventh century, it is stated that the English were clever workers in this art; and when designating some magnificent embroidery, or rich tapestry, it was described as of English work (opus Anglicanum). Moreover, the same chronicle relates that the wife of Richard I.,[2] the Duchess Gonnor, assisted by her embroiderers, made hangings of linen and of silk, embellished with images and figures representing the Virgin Mary and the Saints, to decorate the church of Notre Dame, Rouen.
But this expensive industry wasn't just found in the French provinces. In the “Chronique des Ducs de Normandie,” written by Dudon in the eleventh century, it mentions that the English were skilled artisans in this craft; when referring to some stunning embroidery or luxurious tapestry, it was noted as English work (opus Anglicanum). Additionally, the same chronicle tells us that Richard I.'s wife, the Duchess Gonnor, along with her embroiderers, created hangings made of linen and silk, featuring images and figures of the Virgin Mary and the Saints to adorn the church of Notre Dame, Rouen.
The East, also, which from the earliest times had been renowned for the art of producing beautiful embroidered fabrics, became still more famous during the Middle Ages for those of wool and silk, embroidered with silver and gold. It was from the East were brought the rich stuffs covered all{42} over with emblazonments, and with figures of animals, and probably also embroidered in open-work: these fabrics were called étoffes sculptées, or pleines d’yeux.
The East, which has been known since ancient times for its beautiful embroidered fabrics, became even more famous during the Middle Ages for its wool and silk textiles, adorned with silver and gold. It was from the East that the luxurious materials, decorated with designs and animal figures, and likely also featuring open-work embroidery, were brought; these fabrics were called étoffes sculptées or pleines d’yeux.
The librarian Anastasius, in his book the “Lives of the Popes,” which undoubtedly was written before the eleventh century, gives, when describing church decorations, some curious and circumstantial details regarding the subject we are now discussing. According to him, as early as the time of Charlemagne (eighth century), Pope Leo III. “had a veil made of purple worked in gold, on which was the history of the Nativity and of Simon, having in the centre the Annunciation of the Virgin.” This was to ornament the principal altar of the Holy Mother of God, at Rome. He also ordered for the altar of the church of St. Laurence, “a veil of silk worked in gold, having on it the histories of the Passion of our Saviour and of the Resurrection.” He placed on the altar of St. Peter’s “a veil of purple of a remarkable size, worked in gold and ornamented with precious stones; on one side was seen our Saviour giving St. Peter the power to bind and to loose, on the other the Passion of St. Peter and St. Paul.” In the same book, several other pieces of tapestry are described in such terms that it seems difficult to realise the richness and the beauty of finish of these artistically-worked fabrics, which for the most part came from Asia or Egypt. It was only in the twelfth century, after the return from the first crusades had enabled Western nations to admire and to appropriate to themselves luxuries quite new to them, that the custom of using tapestry, while becoming far more general in churches, found its way also into private dwellings. If, in the cloisters, the monks, in order to find employment, lavished their utmost care on the weaving of wool and of silk, there was the more reason why this occupation should prove pleasing to the noble châtelaines who were confined to their feudal castles. It was then, when surrounded by their tire-women, as in earlier times were the Roman matrons by their slaves, that these fair dames, while listening to the reading of tales of chivalry which deeply interested them, or inspired by a profound faith, gave themselves to the task of reproducing with the needle either the pious legends of the saints or the glorious exploits of warriors. The bare walls, when thus draped with touching incidents or warlike memorials, assumed a peculiar eloquence which doubtless inspired the mind with grand visions, and aroused noble sentiments in the heart.{43}
The librarian Anastasius, in his book "Lives of the Popes," which was definitely written before the eleventh century, provides some interesting and detailed descriptions of church decorations related to our topic. He mentions that as early as the time of Charlemagne (eighth century), Pope Leo III "had a veil made of purple embroidered with gold, depicting the story of the Nativity and of Simon, with the Annunciation of the Virgin in the center." This was meant to adorn the main altar of the Holy Mother of God in Rome. He also commissioned for the altar of the church of St. Laurence "a silk veil embroidered with gold, featuring the stories of the Passion of our Savior and of the Resurrection." He placed "a remarkably large purple veil, embroidered with gold and decorated with precious stones" on St. Peter’s altar; on one side, it showed our Savior giving St. Peter the authority to bind and loose, and on the other, the Passion of St. Peter and St. Paul. In the same book, several other pieces of tapestry are described in such a way that it’s hard to understand the richness and beauty of these artistically crafted fabrics, most of which came from Asia or Egypt. It wasn’t until the twelfth century, after the return from the first crusades allowed Western nations to admire and adopt luxuries that were completely new to them, that the use of tapestry became more common in churches and also began to find its way into private homes. In the cloisters, the monks, looking for work, put their utmost care into weaving wool and silk, which likely appealed to the noble châtelaines who were confined to their feudal castles. It was then, surrounded by their ladies-in-waiting, much like the Roman matrons with their slaves in earlier times, that these noblewomen, while listening to captivating tales of chivalry or inspired by deep faith, dedicated themselves to reproducing the pious legends of saints or the glorious deeds of warriors with their needles. The bare walls, draped with emotional scenes or martial tributes, took on a special eloquence that surely inspired grand visions and stirred noble sentiments in the heart.{43}
Among the finest specimens of this kind is one which, owing to its really exquisite character, has escaped what would have seemed inevitable destruction. We allude to the famous Bayeux tapestry called “de la Reine Mathilde” (of the wife of William the Conqueror). This work represents the conquest of England by the Normans. If we are to accept the ancient traditions to which it owes its name, it must date from the last half of the eleventh century.
Among the finest examples of this kind is one that, due to its truly exquisite nature, has avoided what would have seemed like unavoidable destruction. We’re referring to the famous Bayeux tapestry called “de la Reine Mathilde” (of the wife of William the Conqueror). This artwork depicts the conquest of England by the Normans. If we go by the old traditions that gave it its name, it should date back to the last half of the eleventh century.
In these days we may be permitted to doubt, in consequence of the many discussions that have taken place among the learned, if this embroidery is as ancient as was at one time supposed. And although we first find it alluded to in an inventory (prepared in 1476) of the treasury of Bayeux Cathedral, we may venture, with a certain degree of confidence, to believe that it was made in the twelfth century by Englishwomen, who at that time were particularly famous for their needlework; an opinion confirmed by more than one author contemporaneous with William and Matilda.
In today's world, we might be allowed to question, due to the many discussions among scholars, whether this embroidery is as old as once thought. Even though the earliest mention of it appears in an inventory from 1476 of the Bayeux Cathedral treasury, we can reasonably believe that it was created in the twelfth century by Englishwomen, who were especially renowned for their needlework at that time; this view is supported by multiple authors who were contemporaries of William and Matilda.
This tapestry, which is 19 inches in height, by nearly 212 feet in length, is a piece of brown linen, on which are embroidered with the needle, in wool of different colours (and these seem to have lost none of their early freshness), a series of seventy-two groups or subjects, with legends in Latin interspersed with Saxon, embracing the whole history of the Conquest, as related by the chroniclers of the period (Figs. 27 and 28).
This tapestry measures 19 inches high and nearly 212 feet long. It's made of brown linen, featuring needlework in various wool colors (which appear to have retained their original brightness). It displays a series of seventy-two groups or subjects, with legends in Latin mixed with Saxon, covering the entire history of the Conquest as described by the chroniclers of the time (Figs. 27 and 28).
At the first glance, this embroidery may seem to be but a rudely executed grouping of figures and animals; nevertheless there is character throughout, and the original outline, discoverable beneath the intersections of the wool, is not wanting in a certain accuracy that brings to our mind the vigorous simplicity of the Byzantine style. The decoration of the double border, between which is delineated a drama wherein 530 figures are introduced, is the same as those of the paintings in manuscripts of the Middle Ages. And, in short, failing any exact proof, if we are determined not to deprive this immense work of its traditional antiquity, it might, with much probability, be attributed to a female embroiderer of Queen Matilda, named Leviet, whose skill has rescued her name from oblivion. It may also be well to observe that at the time it is first alluded to in history, this tapestry is found belonging to the very church in which Matilda desired to be buried.
At first glance, this embroidery might look like a rough grouping of figures and animals; however, it has character throughout, and the original outline, visible beneath the wool's intersections, exhibits a certain accuracy that reminds us of the strong simplicity of the Byzantine style. The decoration of the double border, within which a drama featuring 530 figures is illustrated, is similar to those found in paintings of medieval manuscripts. In short, lacking any exact proof, if we’re committed to preserving this immense work's traditional antiquity, it could likely be attributed to a female embroiderer of Queen Matilda named Leviet, whose talent has kept her name alive. It’s also worth noting that when it is first mentioned in history, this tapestry is found belonging to the very church where Matilda wanted to be buried.
We have already seen (in the chapter on Furniture) that towards the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, under the influence of Eastern habits and{44}
We have already seen (in the chapter on Furniture) that by the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, influenced by Eastern customs and{44}

Fig. 27.—A piece of the Bayeux Tapestry, representing the construction of Boats for William (with Border).
Fig. 27.—A section of the Bayeux Tapestry, showing the building of boats for William (with border).
customs, the practice of sitting on carpets was established at the court of our kings. From this date rich tapestries were frequently used for making tents for campaigning or for hunting. They were displayed on festive occasions; as, for instance, when princes were entering a town, the object being to hide the bare walls. The dining-halls were hung with magnificent tapestries,{45} giving additional splendour to the interludes (entremets, or intermèdes) performed during the repast. The champions in the lists saw glittering around them, suspended from the galleries, fabrics on which heroic deeds were embroidered. Lastly, the caparison of the charger (the war-horse’s garb of honour) displayed its brilliant emblazonings to the eyes of admiring crowds.
customs, the practice of sitting on carpets became common at our kings' courts. From this time on, rich tapestries were often used to create tents for campaigns or hunting. They were shown off during celebrations; for example, when princes entered a town, to cover up the bare walls. The dining halls were adorned with magnificent tapestries,{45} adding extra splendor to the performances (entremets or intermèdes) that took place during meals. The champions in the lists saw dazzling fabrics hanging from the galleries, depicting heroic deeds. Finally, the adornments of the war-horse showcased its brilliant designs to the admiring crowds.

Fig. 28.—A portion of the Bayeux Tapestry, representing two mounted men of Duke William’s army armed from head to foot, and in the act of fighting.
Fig. 28.—A section of the Bayeux Tapestry, showing two mounted men from Duke William’s army fully armed and engaged in battle.
It was moreover the custom that the tapestries made for noblemen should bear their respective armorial devices, the object being, no doubt, that it might be known to whom they belonged when used on the occasion of the entry of royal and other distinguished personages in solemn processions; and also at jousts and tournaments.
It was also customary for tapestries made for noblemen to feature their respective coats of arms, likely so that it would be clear to whom they belonged when displayed during the arrivals of royals and other distinguished guests in formal processions, as well as at jousts and tournaments.
In the fourteenth century the manufactories of Flanders, which were of considerable reputation even about the twelfth century, made great advance, and the success of the Arras tapestries became so general that the most{46} handsome hangings were called Arras tapestry, although the greater part of them did not come from that city. It may here be noticed that the term Arrazi is, in Italy, still synonymous with valuable tapestry (Fig. 29).
In the fourteenth century, the textile factories in Flanders, which were already well-known as early as the twelfth century, made significant progress, and the popularity of Arras tapestries grew so much that the finest hangings began to be referred to as Arras tapestry, even though most of them didn't actually come from that city. It's worth noting that in Italy, the term Arrazi is still used to mean valuable tapestry (Fig. 29).
These fabrics were generally worked in wool, and sometimes in flax and linen: but at the same period Florence and Venice, which had imported this industry from the East, wove tapestries wherein gold and silk were blended.
These fabrics were usually made from wool, and sometimes from flax and linen. However, during the same time, Florence and Venice, which had brought this craft over from the East, created tapestries that combined gold and silk.

Fig. 29.—Marriage of Louis XII. and Anne of Brittany. Tapestry in wool and silk, with a mixture of gold and silver thread. Made in Flanders the end of the Fifteenth Century. (Lent by M. Achille Jubinal.)
Fig. 29.—Marriage of Louis XII. and Anne of Brittany. Tapestry in wool and silk, with a mix of gold and silver thread. Made in Flanders at the end of the 15th century. (Lent by M. Achille Jubinal.)
An inventory, dated 21st January, 1379, contained in a manuscript now in the “Bibliothèque Impériale,”—in which are enumerated “all the jewels in gold and silver, all the rooms with embroidery and tapestries belonging to Charles V.,”—gives us an idea not only of the multiplicity of hangings and tapestries that appertained to the personal property of royalty, especially at the Hôtel Saint-Pol, but it also shows us the variety
An inventory from January 21, 1379, found in a manuscript at the “Bibliothèque Impériale,” lists “all the gold and silver jewels, all the rooms with embroidery and tapestries belonging to Charles V.” This gives us insight into not only the numerous hangings and tapestries that were part of the royal personal property, especially at the Hôtel Saint-Pol, but also the variety.

THE ADORATION OF THE MAGI.
THE WORSHIP OF THE WISE MEN.
Tapestry of Berne of the fifteenth Century
Tapestry of Bern from the 15th Century
(Communicated by M. Achille Jubinal.)
(Communicated by M. Achille Jubinal.)
of subjects therein represented. A few of these pieces of tapestry are still preserved, but among some which have been destroyed or lost we may mention those representing the Passion of our Saviour, the Life of St. Denis, the Life of St. Theseus, and that entitled Goodness and Beauty—all these were of large dimensions. Then again, the tapestry of the Seven Mortal Sins, two pieces of the Nine Bold Knights, that of the ladies hunting and flying (qui volent), in other words, hawking; that of the Wild Men; two of Godfrey de Bouillon; a white tapestry for a chapel, in the centre of which was seen “a compass with a rose,” emblazoned with the arms of France and of Dauphiny, this was three yards square; one large handsome piece of tapestry, “the king has bought, which is worked with gold, representing the Seven Sciences and St. Augustin;” the tapestry of Judith (the queen who subsequently appears on playing-cards); a large piece of Arras cloth, representing the Battles of Judas Maccabæeus and Antiochus; another of “the Battle of the Duke of Aquitaine and of Florence;” a piece of tapestry “whereon are worked the twelve months of the year;” another of “the Fountain of Jouvent” (Jouvence), a large piece of tapestry “covered with azure fleurs-de-lys, which said fleurs-de-lys are mingled with other small yellow fleurs-de-lys, having in the centre a lion, and, at the four corners, beasts holding banners, &c.”—in fact, the list is endless. We must still, however, add to these figured tapestries those with armorial bearings, made for the most part with “Arras thread,” and bearing the arms of France and Behaigne (the latter being those of the queen, daughter of the King of Bohemia). There was also a piece of tapestry “worked with towers, fallow bucks and does, to put over the king’s boat.” The tapestry called velus, or velvet, which now we call moquettes, was as commonly seen as any other kind. There were also to be noticed the Salles d’Angleterre, or the tapestries from that country, which, as we have said, had previously acquired a great celebrity in that art. Among these one was “ynde (blue), with trees and wild men, with wild animals, and castles;” others were vermilion, embroidered with azure, having vignette borders, and in the centre lions, eagles, and leopards.
of subjects represented. A few of these tapestries are still preserved, but among the ones that have been destroyed or lost, we can mention those depicting the Passion of our Savior, the Life of St. Denis, the Life of St. Theseus, and one titled Goodness and Beauty—all of these were large in size. Additionally, there was the tapestry of the Seven Mortal Sins, two pieces of the Nine Bold Knights, one featuring ladies hunting and flying (i.e., hawking); that of the Wild Men; two pieces depicting Godfrey de Bouillon; a white tapestry for a chapel with a “compass with a rose” in the center, emblazoned with the arms of France and Dauphiny, measuring three yards square; a large, beautiful piece of tapestry that “the king has bought,” intricately worked with gold, showing the Seven Sciences and St. Augustine; the tapestry of Judith (the queen who later appears on playing cards); a large piece of Arras cloth representing the Battles of Judas Maccabeus and Antiochus; another depicting “the Battle of the Duke of Aquitaine and of Florence;” a tapestry “with the twelve months of the year;” another of “the Fountain of Jouvent” (Jouvence), a large piece of tapestry “adorned with blue fleurs-de-lys, which are mixed with other small yellow fleurs-de-lys, featuring a lion in the center, and beasts holding banners at each corner,”—in fact, the list goes on endlessly. We must also include among these decorative tapestries those with heraldic designs, primarily made with “Arras thread,” showcasing the arms of France and Behaigne (which belong to the queen, the daughter of the King of Bohemia). There was also a tapestry “depicting towers, fallow bucks and does, meant to be placed over the king’s boat.” The tapestry known as velus, or velvet, which we now call moquettes, was just as commonly seen as any other type. There were also noticeable tapestries from England, which, as mentioned, had previously gained great fame in that art. Among these was one “ynde (blue), featuring trees and wild men, with wild animals and castles;” others were vermilion, embroidered in blue, with vignette borders, and in the center, lions, eagles, and leopards.
In addition to these, Charles V. possessed at his castle of Melun many “silken fabrics and tapestries.” At the Louvre one could but admire, among other magnificent pieces of tapestry, “a very lovely green room, ornamented with silk covered with leaves; and representing in the centre a lion, which{48} two queens were in the act of crowning, and a fountain wherein swans were disporting themselves.”
In addition to these, Charles V had many “silken fabrics and tapestries” at his castle in Melun. At the Louvre, visitors could admire, among other stunning pieces of tapestry, “a beautiful green room, decorated with silk covered in leaves; and featuring in the center a lion that{48} two queens were in the process of crowning, along with a fountain where swans were playing.”
Yet we must not be led away with the idea that it was only the royal palaces which presented such sumptuousness; for it would be easy to enumerate many instances similar to those we have given, by looking over the inventories of the personal property of nobles, or those of the treasuries of certain churches and abbeys. In one place the tapestries represent religious subjects taken from the Bible, the Gospels, or the legends of the saints; in another the subjects are either historical or relating to chivalry, more especially battles or hunting scenes (Fig. 30).
Yet we shouldn't be misled into thinking that it was just the royal palaces that showcased such luxury; it would be simple to list many similar examples if we looked at the inventories of the personal belongings of nobles or the treasures of certain churches and abbeys. In one case, the tapestries depict religious themes drawn from the Bible, the Gospels, or stories of saints; in another, the subjects are historical or related to chivalry, especially battles or hunting scenes (Fig. 30).
We are thus justified in asserting that the luxury of tapestry was general among the higher classes. An expensive taste it was; because not only does an examination of these marvellous works show us that they could have been purchased only at a very high price, but in old documents we find more than one certain confirmation of this fact. For example, Amaury de Goire, a worker in tapestry, received in 1348, from the Duke of Normandy and Guienne, 492 livres, 3 sous, 9 deniers, for “a woollen cloth,” on which were represented scenes from the Old and New Testaments. In 1368, Huchon Barthélmy, money-changer, received 900 golden francs for a piece of “worked tapestry, representing La Quête de St. Graal (the search for the blood of Christ); and in 1391, the tapestry exhibiting the history of Theseus, to which we have already alluded, was purchased by Charles V. for 1,200 livres; all these sums, considering the period, were really exorbitant.
We can confidently say that the luxury of tapestry was widespread among the upper classes. It was an expensive taste; not only does a look at these amazing works reveal that they could only be bought at a very high price, but we also find confirmation of this fact in old documents. For instance, Amaury de Goire, a tapestry maker, received 492 livres, 3 sous, and 9 deniers from the Duke of Normandy and Guienne in 1348 for “a woollen cloth,” which depicted scenes from the Old and New Testaments. In 1368, Huchon Barthélmy, a money-changer, was paid 900 golden francs for a piece of “worked tapestry, showing La Quête de St. Graal (the search for the blood of Christ);” and in 1391, the tapestry illustrating the story of Theseus, which we’ve mentioned before, was bought by Charles V. for 1,200 livres; all these amounts were truly exorbitant for that time.
The sixteenth century, remarkable for the progress and the excellence to which the arts of every kind had attained, gave a renewed impulse to that of tapestry. A manufactory was established by Francis I., at Fontainebleau, where the tapestry was woven in one entire piece, instead of being made up, as had been the practice, of separate pieces matched and sewn together. In this new fabric gold and silver threads were mixed with silk and wool.
The sixteenth century, notable for the advancement and quality achieved in various arts, gave a fresh boost to tapestry making. Francis I. set up a workshop at Fontainebleau, where the tapestries were woven as a single piece, rather than being stitched together from separate sections as had been the norm. In this new fabric, gold and silver threads were blended with silk and wool.
When Francis sent for the Primate from Italy, he commissioned him to procure designs for several pieces of tapestry, to be made in the workshops of Fontainebleau. But, while liberally rewarding the Italian or Flemish artists and artisans collected in the dependencies of his château, the king still continued to employ Parisian tapestry-workers; proof of which is to be found in a receipt of the sieurs Miolard and Pasquier, who give an{49}
When Francis called for the Primate from Italy, he tasked him with getting designs for several tapestry pieces to be made in the workshops of Fontainebleau. However, while generously compensating the Italian or Flemish artists and craftsmen gathered at his château, the king still continued to hire Parisian tapestry workers; evidence of this is found in a receipt from the sieurs Miolard and Pasquier, who provide an{49}

Fig. 30.—Tapestry representing a Hunting Scene, from the Château d’Effiat. (In the possession of M. Achille Jubinal.)
Fig. 30.—Tapestry showing a Hunting Scene, from the Château d’Effiat. (Owned by M. Achille Jubinal.)
acknowledgment of having been paid 410 livres tournois, “to begin the purchase of materials and other requisites for a piece of silk tapestry, which the said seigneur had ordered them to make for his coronation, according to the patterns which the said seigneur has had prepared for this purpose, and on which must be represented a Leda, with certain nymphs, satyrs, &c.”
acknowledgment of having been paid 410 livres tournois, “to start the purchase of materials and other essentials for a piece of silk tapestry that the said lord had commissioned for his coronation, based on the designs that the said lord has arranged for this purpose, and which must depict Leda, along with certain nymphs, satyrs, etc.”

Fig. 31.—The Weaver. Drawn and Engraved by J. Amman.
Fig. 31.—The Weaver. Created and engraved by J. Amman.
Henry II. did even more than maintain the establishment at Fontainebleau; in addition he instituted, in compliance with the request of the guardians of the Hôpital de la Trinité, a manufactory of tapestry in Paris, in which the children belonging to the hospital were employed in dyeing wool and silk, and in weaving them in the loom with a high and low warp.
Henry II not only kept the establishment at Fontainebleau running, but he also set up a tapestry factory in Paris at the request of the guardians of the Hôpital de la Trinité. In this factory, the children from the hospital worked on dyeing wool and silk and weaving these materials on looms with both high and low warps.
The new manufactory, whether on account of the excellence of its productions, or from influential patronage, obtained so many privileges that the public peace was on several occasions seriously disturbed by the jealousy of the guild of tapestry-workers; an ancient and numerous corporation still possessing great authority and influence.
The new factory, whether because of the quality of its products or due to powerful support, gained so many privileges that public peace was seriously disrupted on several occasions by the envy of the guild of tapestry workers, an old and well-established organization that still had significant authority and influence.
The manufactory of the Hôpital de la Trinité continued to flourish during the reign of Henry III.; and Sauval, in his “Histoire des Antiquités de
The manufactory of the Hôpital de la Trinité continued to thrive during the reign of Henry III.; and Sauval, in his “Histoire des Antiquités de
PLAN OF PARIS IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY,
PLAN OF PARIS IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY,
WITH THIS LEGEND:
WITH THIS LEGEND:
From the deluge: Paris the noble king
Eighteenth: founded in large crowds
The city of Paris is quite beautiful
Before Rome gathered its people
658 years as believed.
TRANSLATION.
TRANSLATION.
One thousand five hundred and forty-nine years after the Deluge, the noble King Paris, the eighteenth of his name, founded with great pomp the fine town and city of Paris, anterior to the foundation of Rome, which took place, as I think, 658 (?) years before Jesus Christ.
One thousand five hundred and forty-nine years after the Flood, the noble King Paris, the eighteenth of his name, founded with great fanfare the beautiful town and city of Paris, before the founding of Rome, which I believe happened about 658 years before Jesus Christ.

PLAN OF PARIS IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY.
PLAN OF PARIS IN THE 15TH CENTURY.
Beauvais Tapestry (Communicated by M. Achille Jubinal.)
Beauvais Tapestry (Shared by M. Achille Jubinal.)
Paris,” informs us that in the following reign it reached its highest point of prosperity. In 1594, Dubourg made in these workshops, from the designs of Lerembert, the beautiful tapestries which, to a date very near our own, decorated the Church of Saint-Merry. Henry IV., says Sauval, hearing this work much spoken of, desired to see it, and was so pleased therewith that he resolved to restore the manufactories in Paris, “which the disorder of preceding reigns had abolished.” He therefore established Laurent, a celebrated tapestry-worker, in the maison professe of the Jesuits, which had remained closed since the trial of Jean Chastel. He allowed one crown a day, and one hundred francs a year, as wages to this skilful artist; his apprentices receiving ten sous a day, and his fellow-workmen twenty-five, thirty, and even forty sous, according to their skill. At a later period Dubourg and Laurent, who had entered into partnership, were both installed in the galleries of the Louvre. Henry IV., following the example of Francis I., brought from Italy skilled workers in gold and in silk. These he lodged in the Hôtel de la Maque, Rue de la Tisseranderie: the special works they made were hangings in fine cloth of gold and silver (frisé).
Paris,” tells us that during the next reign, it reached its peak of prosperity. In 1594, Dubourg created beautiful tapestries in these workshops based on designs by Lerembert, which, until very recently, adorned the Church of Saint-Merry. Henry IV, according to Sauval, hearing much praise for this work, wanted to see it and was so impressed that he decided to revive the manufactories in Paris, “which had been shut down due to the chaos of previous reigns.” He set up Laurent, a well-known tapestry maker, in the maison professe of the Jesuits, which had been closed since the trial of Jean Chastel. He paid him one crown a day and one hundred francs a year as wages; his apprentices received ten sous a day, while his fellow workers earned between twenty-five, thirty, and even forty sous, depending on their skills. Later, Dubourg and Laurent, who became partners, were both established in the galleries of the Louvre. Following in the footsteps of Francis I, Henry IV brought skilled artisans in gold and silk from Italy. He accommodated them in the Hôtel de la Maque on Rue de la Tisseranderie: their specialty was producing hangings in fine cloth made of gold and silver (frisé).
Subsequently to the sixteenth century, the tapestries fabricated at the manufactories of the Savonnerie, the Gobelins, and at Beauvais, &c., although more perfect as regards the weaving, and therefore presenting greater regularity of design and a better comprehension of colour and perspective, unfortunately lost the original simplicity which characterized them in olden times. Approaching the reign of Louis XIV., under the influence of the{52} school of Le Brun,[3] they affected an imitation of Greek and Roman forms, which seem out of place in France. Handsome countenances are the result, out accompanied by meaningless figures; the frankness of truth gives place to staid coldness, the ideal usurps the place of nature, conventionality that of spontaneity. We find them ingenious, pretty, and even beautiful productions, but wanting character, the real soul of works of art.
After the sixteenth century, the tapestries made at the factories of Savonnerie, Gobelins, and Beauvais, etc., while improved in their weaving and showing a greater consistency in design as well as better color and perspective, unfortunately lost the original simplicity that defined them in earlier times. As we move toward the reign of Louis XIV., influenced by the school of Le Brun, they began to mimic Greek and Roman styles, which feel out of place in France. The result is attractive faces accompanied by meaningless figures; the honesty of truth is replaced by reserved coldness, the ideal takes the place of nature, and conventionality replaces spontaneity. We see them as clever, pretty, and even beautiful creations, but lacking in character, the true essence of art.
CERAMIC ART.
Pottery Workshops in the Gallo-Romano Period.—Ceramic Art disappears for several Centuries in Gaul: is again found in the Tenth and Eleventh Centuries.—Probable Influence of Arabian Art in Spain.—Origin of Majolica.—Luca della Robbia and his Successors.—Enamelled Tiles in France, dating from the Twelfth Century.—The Italian Manufactories of Faenza, Rimini, Pesaro, &c.—Beauvais Pottery.—Invention and Works of Bernard Palissy; his History; his Chefs-d’œuvre.—The Faïence of Thouars, called “Henri II.”
Pottery Workshops in the Gallo-Roman Period.—Ceramic art disappears for several centuries in Gaul; it reemerges in the Tenth and Eleventh Centuries.—Possible influence of Arabian art in Spain.—Origin of Majolica.—Luca della Robbia and his successors.—Enamelled tiles in France, dating from the Twelfth Century.—Italian manufactories of Faenza, Rimini, Pesaro, etc.—Beauvais pottery.—Invention and works of Bernard Palissy; his history; his chefs-d’œuvre.—The faïence of Thouars, known as “Henri II.”
E can assuredly say, with M. Jacquemart, that “the history of the
ceramic art of the Middle Ages is shrouded by a veil which probably will
always remain impenetrable. Notwithstanding the constant investigations
of local societies, and the numerous documents that have been brought to
light, nothing has transpired to remove the doubts of the archæologist
regarding the places where the manufacture of pottery had its birth
among us.”
E can confidently say, with M. Jacquemart, that “the history of ceramic art in the Middle Ages is covered by a veil that will likely always be impenetrable. Despite the ongoing research by local societies and the many documents that have surfaced, nothing has emerged to clear up the archaeologist's doubts about where pottery-making first began in our region.”
Nevertheless, it is certain that at the Gallo-Romano period—that is to say, when the Romans, having made themselves masters of that country, had introduced their customs and their industry—Gaul possessed numerous and considerable pottery workshops, which produced vessels and vases of all kinds. Maintaining the ancient forms and processes of manufacture, these factories continued to furnish, till about the sixth century, amphoræ, basins, cups on stems, dishes, plates, and bottles. They were made, with the aid of the potter’s wheel, of grey, yellow, or brown clay. Some of the finest quality were covered with a brilliant varnish, resembling red sealing-wax both in colour and appearance; and these articles were often ornamented with much care and delicacy. We find vases surrounded with garlands of leaves, cups embellished with figures of men and animals; these are so many proofs that this was a manufacture to which the influence of art was by no means unknown.
Nevertheless, it's clear that during the Gallo-Roman period—when the Romans took control of the region and brought in their customs and industries—Gaul had many significant pottery workshops that created all kinds of vessels and vases. Sticking to the traditional styles and manufacturing methods, these workshops continued to produce, until about the sixth century, amphorae, basins, stemmed cups, dishes, plates, and bottles. They were made using a potter’s wheel from grey, yellow, or brown clay. Some of the highest quality pieces were coated with a shiny glaze that looked like red sealing wax in both color and appearance; these items were often decorated with great care and intricacy. We see vases adorned with garlands of leaves and cups featuring figures of men and animals; these are clear indicators that this was a craft influenced by art.
Yet it is also evident that this industry—one of a sufficiently elevated kind—nearly disappeared about the period of the invasions and wars amidst the tumult of which French monarchy had its birth; and there{54} remained but the simple art that provided for ordinary requirements an assemblage of articles rude and devoid of character.
Yet it's also clear that this industry—one of a high quality—almost vanished around the time of the invasions and wars that marked the birth of the French monarchy; and there{54} was only the basic craft that supplied simple needs with a collection of items that were rough and lacking in character.
It must be remembered, however, that the ceramic art which had flourished in the West merely migrated, instead of becoming extinct; and it found, like so many other arts, a new country in that Byzantium destined to be the sanctuary of ancient magnificence. Whatever may be the reason, ceramic art disappeared from the soil of France during a long period; and it is still a question what was the real origin of its revival. Did it revive of itself, or was it under the influence of example? Did it owe its resuscitation to any immigration of artisans, or to the importation of some process of manufacture? These questions still remain unanswered.
It’s important to remember that the ceramic art that thrived in the West didn’t disappear; it simply moved on. Like many other arts, it found a new home in Byzantium, which became a refuge for ancient greatness. For some reason, ceramic art vanished from France for a long time, and we still don’t know what actually caused its comeback. Did it revive on its own, or was it inspired by others? Did its revival come from immigrants bringing their skills, or from the introduction of new manufacturing techniques? These questions are still unanswered.

Fig. 33.—Vases of ancient shape, represented in the decorative sculpture of the Church of St. Benoît, Paris. (Twelfth Century.)
Fig. 33.—Vases in an ancient style, shown in the decorative sculpture of the Church of St. Benoît, Paris. (Twelfth Century.)
The ceramic art, which perhaps we somewhat wrongly style modern, is characterized by the use of enamel, or overlaying articles with a glaze having a metallic basis; this the fire of the oven vitrifies; it is a process of which the ancients were entirely ignorant.
The ceramic art, which we might mistakenly call modern, is defined by the use of enamel or by coating items with a glaze that has a metallic base; the oven's heat vitrifies this. This is a process that the ancients knew nothing about.
But, in searching the tombs that belonged to the ancient abbey of Jumièges (in Normandy), and which date from the year 1120, there have been found fragments of pottery of a fine but porous clay, covered with a glazing somewhat similar to that now used.{55}
But while searching the tombs associated with the ancient abbey of Jumièges (in Normandy), which date back to 1120, fragments of pottery made from fine but porous clay have been discovered, covered with a glaze somewhat similar to those used today.{55}
Moreover, we read in a chronicle of the ancient province of Alsace, that in the year 1283 “died a potter of Schelestadt, who was the first to cover earthen vessels with glass.”
Moreover, we read in a chronicle of the ancient province of Alsace that in the year 1283, "a potter from Schelestadt died, who was the first to coat clay pots with glass."
But we also know that at the time when these isolated attempts were being carried out in France, the Persians and Armenians had long before discovered the art of making magnificent enamelled ware for covering the exterior of their monuments; and that the Arabs settled in Spain produced wonderful examples of painted and enamelled earthenware, with which they decorated and furnished those palaces whose grand ruins are still to us like the fairy visions of a dream or of enchantment. The vases of the Alhambra, types of an art as original as it was singularly ingenious, claim, and doubtless will always claim, the admiration of minds that can appreciate the beautiful in whatever form it may present itself.
But we also know that while these isolated efforts were happening in France, the Persians and Armenians had already mastered the art of creating stunning enameled ware to adorn their monuments. Meanwhile, the Arabs in Spain were crafting amazing pieces of painted and enameled pottery, which they used to decorate and furnish those palaces whose grand ruins still seem like fairy tales or magical visions to us today. The vases of the Alhambra, examples of an art that is both original and uniquely clever, deserve, and will undoubtedly continue to deserve, the admiration of those who can appreciate beauty in all its forms.

Fig. 34.—Vases of ancient form, represented in the decorative sculptures of the Church of St. Benoît, Paris. (Twelfth Century.)
Fig. 34.—Vases of ancient design, shown in the decorative sculptures of the Church of St. Benoît, Paris. (Twelfth Century.)
And now, are we to suppose that the intercourse between nations and the transactions of commerce must necessarily have made western Europe acquainted with the enamelled dishes of Asia, or the chefs-d’œuvre of the African race in Spain? Or, on the other hand, shall we say that it was by a spontaneous effort of invention that our forefathers opened up the road to a new domain of art? In the one case we have the opinion, deservedly respected, of Scaliger, who affirms the fact, apparently very significant, that during the Middle Ages there existed in the Balearic Islands manufactories of pottery of Arab origin; our learned author even adds, that in accordance with the most probable etymology, the name of Majolica, which was first given to Italian ware (the earliest in the European revival of the ceramic art), was derived from Majorca, the largest, as we know, of the Balearic{56} Islands, in which locality the principal manufactory of these pottery wares was situated. But, on the other hand, a comparative examination of Arab and Italian wares excludes all idea not only of affiliation, but even of imitation or reminiscence between them.
And now, should we assume that the interactions between nations and trade must have made Western Europe familiar with the enamel dishes from Asia or the masterpieces of the African culture in Spain? Or, on the flip side, can we say that it was through a spontaneous effort of creativity that our ancestors paved the way for a new realm of art? On one hand, we have the respected opinion of Scaliger, who points out a significant fact: during the Middle Ages, there were pottery factories of Arab origin in the Balearic Islands. Our knowledgeable author even adds that, according to the most likely etymology, the term Majolica, which was first applied to Italian pottery (the earliest in the European revival of ceramic art), came from Majorca, the largest of the Balearic Islands, where the main production site for these pottery pieces was located. However, a comparative analysis of Arab and Italian ceramics rules out any notion of connection, imitation, or reminiscence between the two.
In the face of such contradictory coincidence, if we may say so, it would be as difficult as it would be rash to pronounce an opinion; we consider it better, while disregarding problematical indications, to boldly face a train of facts now determined by historical proof.
In light of such conflicting coincidences, if we can put it that way, it would be just as hard as it would be unwise to express an opinion; we believe it's better, while ignoring uncertain signs, to confidently confront a series of facts now established by historical evidence.
“At the commencement of the fifteenth century”—we cannot do better than borrow from M. Jacquemart a passage which he himself took from the Italian work by Passeri, on Majolica (Pesaro, 1838, in 8vo.)—“Luca della Robbia, the son of Simone di Marro, apprenticed himself to a Florentine goldsmith, Leonardo, the son of Giovanni; but disliking the confinement of a laboratory, he soon became a pupil of the sculptor Lorenzo Ghiberti, who made the gates of the Baptistry at Florence. His rapid progress under so able a master placed him in a position, when he could not have been more than fifteen years old, to undertake the task of ornamenting a chapel for Sigismond Malatesta, at Rimini. Two years later, Pietro di Medici, who was having an organ erected in Santa-Maria dei Fiori, at Florence, directed Luca to execute some marble sculptures in that church. The fame which he gained by these works drew everybody’s attention to the young sculptor. Orders reached him in such numbers that he clearly saw the impossibility of executing them in marble or in bronze; added to this, he bore with impatience the restraint imposed by working with such rigid materials, of which the laborious handling trammelled the flights of his imagination. Soft and plastic clay was a material far better suited to his readiness of conception. At the same time, Luca dreamt of the future, and of glory; and thus having in view the object of executing works which, though less perishable, might be rapidly executed, he devoted all his efforts to discover a coating which would give to clay the polish and the hardness of marble. After many trials, a varnish made of tin (étain), which was white, opaque, and of a resisting nature, furnished him with the result he hoped for. The art of producing fine earthenware was discovered, which first received the name of vitrified clay (terra invetriata).
“At the start of the fifteenth century”—we can do no better than borrow from M. Jacquemart a passage he took from the Italian work by Passeri on Majolica (Pesaro, 1838, in 8vo.)—“Luca della Robbia, the son of Simone di Marro, became an apprentice to a Florentine goldsmith, Leonardo, the son of Giovanni; but not enjoying the confinement of a workshop, he soon became a student of the sculptor Lorenzo Ghiberti, who crafted the gates of the Baptistry in Florence. His quick progress under such an accomplished master allowed him, when he was still no more than fifteen, to take on the task of decorating a chapel for Sigismond Malatesta in Rimini. Two years later, Pietro di Medici, who was having an organ built in Santa Maria dei Fiori in Florence, asked Luca to create some marble sculptures for the church. The fame he gained from these works attracted everyone's attention to the young sculptor. He received so many orders that he quickly realized it was impossible to fulfill them all in marble or bronze; on top of that, he grew frustrated with the limitations of working with such rigid materials, which restricted his imaginative expression. Soft, pliable clay was a much better fit for his creative flow. At the same time, Luca dreamed of the future and of fame; with the goal of creating works that, while less durable, could be made quickly, he focused all his efforts on finding a coating that would give clay the shine and hardness of marble. After many experiments, he discovered a tin-based glaze that was white, opaque, and durable, which provided him with the outcome he desired. He pioneered the art of making fine earthenware, which was first called vitrified clay (terra invetriata).
“Luca’s enamel was a most perfect white; he first used it alone for figures, in semi-relief, which were raised on a blue background. At a later{57} period he ventured to colour his figures, and Pietro di Medici was one of the first who encouraged this kind of work for the decoration of palaces. The fame of this novel art spread with rapidity; all the churches were anxious to possess some specimen of the master, so that Luca was soon compelled to associate with himself his two brothers Ottaviano and Agostino, in order to keep pace with the requirements of the public. He endeavoured, nevertheless, to extend the application of his discovery by painting flowers and groups of figures on a smooth surface; but in the year 1430 death cut short his remarkable career, and stayed, in the hands of the inventor, the progress of enamelled pottery (Fig. 35).
“Luca’s enamel was a bright, perfect white; he initially used it alone for figures, in semi-relief, set against a blue background. Later{57}, he began to add color to his figures, and Pietro di Medici was one of the first to support this style for decorating palaces. The popularity of this new art spread quickly; all the churches wanted a piece by the master, which led Luca to team up with his two brothers, Ottaviano and Agostino, to keep up with the demand. He also tried to expand the use of his invention by painting flowers and groups of figures on a smooth surface; however, in 1430, death abruptly ended his remarkable career, halting the advancement of enamelled pottery (Fig. 35).

Fig. 35.—Enamelled Terra-cotta, by Luca della Robbia.
Fig. 35.—Glazed Terracotta, by Luca della Robbia.
“The family of Luca, however, made public the secret of his discovery.{58} His two nephews, Luca and Andrea, produced some figures and designs of singular merit in terra-cotta. Luca ornamented the floor of the Loggia of Raphael. Girolumo, a relative of Luca, come to France, where he decorated the château of Madrid, in the neighbourhood of Paris. Two females, Lisabetta and Speranza, added to the renown of the family Della Robbia.”
“The family of Luca, however, revealed the secret of his discovery.{58} His two nephews, Luca and Andrea, created some impressive figures and designs in terracotta. Luca decorated the floor of the Loggia of Raphael. Girolumo, a relative of Luca, traveled to France, where he adorned the château of Madrid, near Paris. Two women, Lisabetta and Speranza, also contributed to the fame of the Della Robbia family.”
Such is the history of the revival, or rather of the creation, of ceramic art in Italy, as briefly recorded by a man thoroughly acquainted with the subject. An ancient author, and, moreover, a competent writer, instances some monuments of an earlier date; among others a tomb at Bologna, in which were tiles covered with a green and yellow varnish, and vessels (écuelles) of the same kind inserted in the façades or porticoes of the churches of Pesaro and the abbey of Pomposa. But to the honour of Luca della Robbia it may be remarked, that these specimens of an earlier industry differed essentially from his productions; because the glazing that covered them, the basis of which was lead, was so transparent, that through it could be seen either the clay or the colours underneath; whereas the enamel discovered by Luca, the basis of which was tin, had, on the contrary, for its essential character, an opacity which may be termed intense. Let us observe, moreover, that in order to embellish his productions with paintings, Luca was accustomed to apply colours to the first and general coating, which became fixed by a subsequent process of baking.
This is the history of the revival, or rather the creation, of ceramic art in Italy, as briefly noted by someone who really knows the subject. An ancient author, who was also a skilled writer, points to some monuments from an earlier time, including a tomb in Bologna that had tiles with a green and yellow glaze, as well as vessels (écuelles) of the same type that were used in the façades or porticoes of the churches in Pesaro and the abbey of Pomposa. However, it's worth mentioning that Luca della Robbia's work was fundamentally different from these earlier pieces; the glazing on the older tiles, which was lead-based, was so transparent that you could see the clay or colors beneath it. In contrast, the enamel developed by Luca, which was tin-based, had a defining quality of intense opacity. Additionally, to decorate his works with paintings, Luca would apply colors to the initial and overall coating, which would then set through a later baking process.
It is by recognising the distinction we have just laid down between these two processes, that the productions of Italian ceramic art are ordinarily classified: the demi-majolica, with transparent glaze, somewhat like the Spanish-Arabian pottery, and also, perhaps, like Asiatic tiles; then the majolica, by which we understand fine earthenware, where the clay is covered with a coating of opaque varnish, distinguishing the invention due to Luca della Robbia.
It is by recognizing the distinction we've just outlined between these two processes that the works of Italian ceramic art are typically categorized: the demi-majolica, which has a transparent glaze somewhat similar to Spanish-Arabian pottery and possibly like Asian tiles; and then the majolica, which refers to fine earthenware, where the clay is coated with an opaque glaze, a technique attributed to Luca della Robbia.
Having given priority of invention to Luca della Robbia, it is as well, nevertheless, here to state, that from the eleventh and twelfth centuries there existed in France a kind of ceramic art employed especially in the manufacture of varnished pottery-tiles. Many, of baked clay, have been found with drawings and designs in black or brown on a white or yellow ground (Plate IV.). At a later period these tiles, of which we see such brilliant specimens in the small pictures in manuscripts, especially in those
Having prioritized the invention to Luca della Robbia, it’s also important to mention that from the eleventh and twelfth centuries, there was a type of ceramic art in France, particularly for making varnished pottery tiles. Many baked clay tiles have been discovered with drawings and designs in black or brown on a white or yellow background (Plate IV.). Later on, these tiles, which we see in stunning examples in the small illustrations in manuscripts, especially in those
of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, were embellished with designs, emblems, armorial bearings, and scrolls. As already stated, in the passage from the author whom we have taken as our guide, the impulse which Luca della Robbia gave to ceramic art extended itself with rapidity in every direction; and if any other reason were wanting, beyond the intrinsic value of this art, to account for its development, we should say that the circumstances in the midst of which Luca made his discovery were eminently favourable to its advancement.
of the 14th and 15th centuries, were adorned with designs, symbols, coats of arms, and scrolls. As mentioned earlier in the excerpt from the author we've used as our reference, the impact Luca della Robbia had on ceramic art quickly spread in all directions; and if there were no other reason, besides the inherent value of this art, to explain its growth, we could argue that the environment in which Luca made his discovery was especially conducive to its progress.
Luxurious display was, at that time, prominent among the classes who aspired to ostentation. When writing of furniture, we saw to what a pitch of splendid profusion kings, princes, and nobles carried the mania for displaying their wealth. We particularly pointed out sideboards in the dining-rooms, covered with plate and all kinds of objects, which were only placed there to dazzle the eyes. The custom of these displays having been introduced, it could nevertheless be only indulged in by those in possession of considerable fortunes, and therefore it will be readily understood how quickly fashion affected the productions of ceramic art; which, in addition to being recognised as works of art, were singularly well suited, both in character and by their comparative cheapness, to the spirit of ostentation which had taken possession of people of inferior rank. It was sufficient that some piece of majolica should have found a place on the sideboard of a prince amidst the gold and the silver which hitherto had alone enjoyed this privilege, for the lower ranks of the bourgeoisie and the tiers-état to adopt the fashion, in their dining-rooms, of decorating them either with majolica alone, or associated with plate.
Luxurious display was a big deal back then among the classes who wanted to show off. When we talked about furniture, we noticed how kings, princes, and nobles took the obsession with flaunting their wealth to incredible levels. We specifically pointed out dining-room sideboards piled high with silverware and all sorts of objects meant just to catch the eye. Once this custom started, it could only really be enjoyed by those with substantial wealth, which explains how quickly fashion influenced ceramic art. These items were not only recognized as artworks but also fit perfectly into the showy spirit that had taken hold of people of lower status, especially because they were relatively affordable. If even a single piece of majolica appeared on a prince's sideboard next to the gold and silver that used to be the only things there, it encouraged the lower classes of the bourgeoisie and the tiers-état to start decorating their dining rooms with majolica, either on its own or alongside silverware.
And admitting this fact, that the productions of ceramic art were thus allowed to find admittance, and, as it were, in some measure an equally distinguished position, amidst plate and objects of precious metals, it resulted that this new industry, supported by the best artists, soon became remarkable for works which were at the same time most beautiful and original.
And recognizing this fact, that ceramic art was allowed to be included and, in a way, given a similarly respected status alongside plates and items made of precious metals, it led to this new industry, backed by the best artists, quickly becoming notable for works that were both beautiful and original.
As something new in history, we find simple pieces of pottery—to give them their generic name—passing as valuable offerings among the great, and employed on very many occasions to denote ardent admiration in the world of courtly gallantry. It is thus we have handed down to us, principally on cups by renowned masters, portraits of the beauties who in those times adorned the ranks of the nobility: the Dianas, the Francescas, the{60} Lucias, the Proserpines, whom their admirers caused to be portrayed in order to offer them their own likenesses.
As something new in history, we see simple pieces of pottery—let's call them that—being offered as valuable gifts among the elite, often used to express deep admiration in the world of courtly love. This is how we have inherited, mainly on cups created by famous artists, portraits of the beauties who graced the noble ranks of that time: the Dianas, the Francescas, the{60} Lucias, the Proserpines, whom their admirers requested to be depicted to present their own images.
It was at Florence, about the year 1410, that Luca della Robbia first introduced his invention; but as soon as the process became known, the greater part of the towns of Italy, especially those of Tuscany, established manufactories, among which a remarkable rivalry soon arose: Pesaro, Gubbio, Urbino, Faenza, Rimini, Bologna, Ravenna, Ferrara, Citta Castellana, Bassano, Venice, emulated each other, and almost all succeeded in giving, as it were, an individual character to their productions.
It was in Florence, around 1410, that Luca della Robbia first introduced his invention; but once the process became known, most towns in Italy, especially those in Tuscany, set up factories, which soon sparked a notable rivalry: Pesaro, Gubbio, Urbino, Faenza, Rimini, Bologna, Ravenna, Ferrara, Citta Castellana, Bassano, and Venice each tried to outdo one another, and almost all managed to give a unique character to their products.
Pesaro—the place were the earliest workshops of ornamental pottery in Italy were seated, and the processes of which (derived from Luca della Robbia) seem to have blended with the ancient Spanish, or Majorquaises—presents to us a design of a rather harsh and stiff character. “The outlines of figures,” adds M. Jacquemart, “are drawn in manganese black, the flesh is the colour of the enamel, and the drapery alone is of uniform tint.”
Pesaro—the location of Italy's earliest ornamental pottery workshops, where techniques influenced by Luca della Robbia seem to have merged with ancient Spanish styles, or Majorquaises—presents us with a design that is somewhat harsh and rigid. “The outlines of figures,” adds M. Jacquemart, “are drawn in manganese black, the flesh is the color of the enamel, and only the drapery has a consistent tint.”
It was at Pesaro that the celebrated Lanfranco flourished. The ceramic museum of Sèvres has two of his pieces: it was he who invented the method of applying gold to earthenware, at a time when the early processes of ornamenting this manufacture had ceased to be employed, and had given place to delicate paintings, which, although no longer executed by the most renowned artists of Italy, were nevertheless the work of intelligent pupils who had received the benefit of their teaching and example.
It was in Pesaro that the famous Lanfranco thrived. The ceramic museum in Sèvres has two of his pieces: he was the one who created the technique of applying gold to earthenware, at a time when the early methods of decorating this type of pottery had fallen out of use, replaced by delicate paintings. These paintings, although no longer created by the most celebrated artists of Italy, were still accomplished by smart students who had learned from their teachings and examples.
The manufactory at Gubbio had for its founder Giorgio Andreoli, who, both as a sculptor and an artist in majolica, executed works as remarkable in form as in effect. “The palette of mineral colours adopted by Andreoli was the most perfect of the period; and coppery yellows, ruby reds, are frequently used in his works.” There are still extant some works signed by this master (a title officially conferred on him by a patent of nobility); one is a slab in the Sèvres collection, and another a tablet representing the Holy Family.
The factory in Gubbio was founded by Giorgio Andreoli, who, both as a sculptor and a majolica artist, created works that were impressive in both form and impact. “The selection of mineral colors used by Andreoli was the finest of his time, featuring coppery yellows and ruby reds that often appear in his pieces.” Some signed works by this master (a title officially granted to him through a patent of nobility) still exist; one is a slab in the Sèvres collection, and another is a tablet depicting the Holy Family.
Urbino—of which the dukes, especially Guidobaldo II., signalized themselves as the most zealous patrons of ceramic art—became famous through the works of Francesco Xanto, who executed historical subjects on enamelled clay. Xanto had as a successor Orazio Fontana, who has been named “the Raphael of Majolica,” and who produced, among other magnificent objects, some vases which, when subsequently seen by Christina{61} of Sweden, so impressed her by their beauty that she offered to exchange for them silver vases of equal size.
Urbino—which the dukes, especially Guidobaldo II., were known for passionately supporting ceramic art—became famous for the works of Francesco Xanto, who created historical scenes on enamelled clay. Xanto was succeeded by Orazio Fontana, often referred to as “the Raphael of Majolica,” who produced, among other stunning pieces, some vases that so captivated Christina{61} of Sweden with their beauty that she offered to trade silver vases of the same size for them.
It was at the manufactory of Deruta that imaginative subjects on majolica were first introduced; Bassano was famous for its landscapes with ruins; Venice became celebrated for delicate ware with repoussé reliefs; Faenza is still proud of her Guido Salvaggio; Florence of her Flaminio Fontana, &c.
It was at the Deruta factory that creative designs on majolica were first introduced; Bassano was known for its landscapes featuring ruins; Venice gained fame for its fine pottery with repoussé reliefs; Faenza still takes pride in her Guido Salvaggio; Florence in her Flaminio Fontana, etc.
Majolica attained to its highest point of brilliancy under the Duke of Urbino whom we have already named, Guidobaldo II., who was ever ready to make any sacrifice in order that this art might be introduced into the manufactories under his patronage. He even obtained from Raphael and Giulio Romano some original drawings to serve as examples; and this feeling having once been inculcated, we soon find artists of renown, such as Batista Franco and Raphael del Colle, tendering their services for the ornamentation of majolica. Thus the productions of this period are distinguishable among all others for harmony of composition and accurate drawing, qualities which render them specially noteworthy (Fig. 36). Then, almost immediately, followed the decline of this art. While flourishing more and more until the middle of the sixteenth century, the art of making majolica had fallen, at the termination of that epoch, into a kind of degenerate industry, swayed by the caprice of fashion, and thereby reduced to mannerism.
Majolica reached its peak of brilliance under Duke Guidobaldo II of Urbino, who was always willing to make sacrifices to promote this art in the factories he supported. He even secured original drawings from Raphael and Giulio Romano to serve as examples. Once this enthusiasm took hold, well-known artists like Batista Franco and Raphael del Colle offered their services for decorating majolica. The works from this period stand out for their harmony of composition and precise drawing, making them particularly noteworthy (Fig. 36). However, shortly after this flourishing period, the art began to decline. While thriving until the mid-sixteenth century, majolica production fell into a decline by the end of that era, becoming a somewhat degenerate industry, swayed by changing fashions, which led to a decline into mannerism.
Nearly at the commencement of the renovation of ceramic art, Italian artisans had established themselves in various places, which then became so many artistic centres. Eastern Europe had for its earliest instructors three brothers, Giovanni, Tiseo, and Lazio, who settled at Corfu. Flanders was indebted for the knowledge of these processes to Guido of Savino, who took up his abode at Antwerp. And about the year 1520 we find a manufactory at Nuremberg, of which the ware, though materially differing in character from Italian majolica, may still very probably have been derived from Italy.
Almost at the start of the ceramic art revival, Italian craftsmen had established themselves in various locations, which then became artistic hubs. Eastern Europe had its first instructors in three brothers, Giovanni, Tiseo, and Lazio, who settled in Corfu. Flanders learned these processes from Guido of Savino, who made his home in Antwerp. Around 1520, we find a factory in Nuremberg, whose products, although materially different from Italian majolica, likely had their origins in Italy.
We may add that letters of the King of France mention that from 1456 there were certain revenues derivable from the “Beauvais Potteries;” and in the twenty-seventh chapter of the first book of “Pantagruel,” published in 1535, Rabelais places among the various articles composing the trophy of Panurge, “a saucer, a salt-cellar of clay, and a Beauvais goblet;” which proves, as M. de Sommerard remarks, “that as early as this date, there were manufactured in this city vessels of clay sufficiently good in quality{62} to be placed on the table with silver and pewter utensils;” but it does not naturally follow that France had not long to wait for the man of genius who would soon leave her nothing to covet from Italy.
We can also note that letters from the King of France mention that from 1456 there were certain revenues coming from the “Beauvais Potteries.” In the twenty-seventh chapter of the first book of “Pantagruel,” published in 1535, Rabelais lists among the various items that make up Panurge’s trophy, “a saucer, a clay salt-cellar, and a Beauvais goblet,” which proves, as M. de Sommerard points out, “that as early as this date, there were produced in this city clay vessels of sufficiently good quality{62} to be used alongside silver and pewter utensils;” but it doesn’t mean that France didn’t have to wait long for the genius who would soon leave her with nothing to envy about Italy.

Fig. 36.—Cup, Italian Ware. In the Collection of Baron Alph. Rothschild. Taken from MM. Carle Delange and C. Borneman’s work.
Fig. 36.—Cup, Italian Ware. In the Collection of Baron Alph. Rothschild. Taken from MM. Carle Delange and C. Borneman’s work.
About the year 1510, in a small village in Périgord, a child was born who, after receiving the rudiments of education, was obliged while still quite young to try to gain a livelihood by his own industry. This child’s name was Bernard Palissy. He first learnt the trade of a glazier, or rather of a glass-fitter and painter. This trade, while it initiated him into the principles of drawing, and gave him a certain insight into chemical manipulations, at the same time aroused in him a taste for art and the study of natural sciences. While “painting figures in order to gain his daily bread,” as he himself tells us in one of the works he has left behind him, and which gives us the highest opinion of his simple yet energetic nature, he applied himself to the study of the true principles of art in the works of the great Italian painters—the only artists then in repute. Owing to various{63} circumstances the trade of glazier proving unprofitable, he at once began the study of geometry, and soon obtained credit, in the part of the country wherein he dwelt, as “a clever draughtsman of plans.” Such comparatively mechanical labour as this could not long suffice for the active vigour of a mind thirsting after progress and discovery. Moreover, Palissy, while employed on his calling as a land-surveyor, had never ceased to give close observation to the structure and composition of geological strata. With the purpose of dispelling the doubts in his mind, and also with the object of obtaining substantial confirmation regarding the system he had already originated, he began to travel. The result of his journeyings was the inauguration of a theory which, after having long been contemptuously rejected by the learned, was nevertheless destined to form the foundation of principles which are now considered as the basis of modern geological science.
Around the year 1510, in a small village in Périgord, a child was born who, after receiving a basic education, was forced to start making a living on his own while still quite young. This child's name was Bernard Palissy. He first learned the trade of a glazier, or more accurately, a glass-fitter and painter. This job not only taught him the basics of drawing and gave him some understanding of chemical processes, but it also sparked his interest in art and the natural sciences. While “painting figures to earn his daily bread,” as he mentions in one of his works that demonstrates his straightforward yet energetic nature, he dedicated himself to learning the true principles of art by studying the works of the great Italian painters, who were the only respected artists of that time. Due to various{63} circumstances, the glazier trade turned out to be unprofitable, so he quickly took up the study of geometry and soon earned a reputation in his area as “a skilled draftsman.” However, such relatively mechanical work couldn’t satisfy the active and curious mind eager for progress and discovery. Additionally, while working as a land surveyor, Palissy had never stopped closely observing the structure and composition of geological layers. To clear his doubts and to validate the system he was developing, he began to travel. His journeys led to the development of a theory that, despite being dismissed by scholars for a long time, would eventually become the foundation of principles recognized today as the basis of modern geological science.

Fig. 37.—A figured Border of an Enamelled Dish, by Bernard Palissy.
Fig. 37.—A Decorative Border of an Enamelled Dish, by Bernard Palissy.
But if the certain knowledge which Palissy thought he had acquired as to the early convulsions of the globe had succeeded in satisfying his own mind, the glazier-surveyor (who was now a married man with a family) still remained in straitened circumstances, and was obliged to find some means of avoiding actual want. We must refer to what he himself says more than a quarter of a century later, and when success had completely crowned his efforts, to learn what were his recollections of his early and hazardous experiments in a new channel. “Know,” says he,{64} in his expressive language, “that it is twenty-five years since an earthen vessel was shown to me; it was turned, enamelled, and of such exquisite beauty, that from that very moment I began to argue with myself, while remembering observations made derisively to me by some persons when I was painting figures. And seeing that they were beginning to give up the use of these objects in the country where I lived, and that glazing also was not in great demand, I set myself to think that had I but discovered the art of making enamel, I might make earthen vessels and other articles of beautiful appearance; for God had given me the capacity to understand a little about ceramic painting, and from that instant, without in the least regarding my utter ignorance of siliceous substances, I set myself to discover enamels like a man groping in the dark.”
But even though Palissy felt he had gained a solid understanding of the early upheavals of the Earth, the glazier-surveyor (now a married man with a family) still found himself in tough financial situations and needed to find ways to avoid going without. We need to look at what he himself said more than twenty-five years later, when success had finally recognized his hard work, to understand his memories of those early and risky experiments in a new direction. “Know,” he says,{64} in his vivid style, “that it has been twenty-five years since I first saw an earthenware piece; it was shaped, glazed, and so beautifully crafted that from that moment, I started to reflect on the mocking comments I had received from some people while I was painting figures. And noticing that they were starting to abandon these items in my country, and that glazing wasn’t in high demand either, I thought to myself that if I could only figure out how to make enamel, I could create earthenware and other attractive items; for God had given me some understanding of ceramic painting, and from that moment, without caring at all about my complete lack of knowledge of siliceous materials, I began to search for enamels like someone feeling their way in the dark.”
It has been much disputed, but we may as well say at once to no purpose, how to assign with certainty a particular locality whence came this object which inspired Palissy; but whatever may have been its origin, it seems to us to be a question of little moment, because at the time when Palissy must have seen it, the Italian manufactories, and even those which were afterwards established in various localities, had succeeded in disseminating their wares far and wide; and, besides this, the works of Palissy, which we still see, bear testimony to a style that was peculiarly his own, and in some measure original.
It has been widely debated, but we might as well state upfront that it's pointless to pinpoint exactly where this object that inspired Palissy came from. Regardless of its origin, we believe it's not very important because, by the time Palissy must have encountered it, Italian factories, along with those later set up in different places, had managed to spread their products far and wide. Moreover, Palissy's works that still exist today showcase a style that is distinctly his and somewhat original.
However this may have been, here we have him seeking out and grinding all kinds of substances, mixing them, and coating with them pieces of ware which he first subjected to the action of an ordinary potter’s oven, afterwards to the more powerful heat employed by glass-makers. Then we see him building an oven in his own house—taking into his service a working potter, to whom, on one occasion, when he has no money for the payment of wages, he is obliged to give his own clothes; again we find him turning, single-handed, a mill for grinding his materials which ordinarily required “two powerful men” to work it; then again, wounding his hands in repairing the oven that the fire cracked, and the bricks and mortar of which had become “liquified and vitrified;” so that he is obliged for several days “to eat his soup with his fingers tied up in rags;” pushing the conscientiousness and zeal of an experimentalist so far as to fall down in a state of insensibility on finding that the whole contents of an oven, on which he had been relying, proved to have numerous defects. In despite
However this may have been, here we have him searching for and grinding all sorts of materials, mixing them, and coating pieces of pottery that he first subjected to a regular potter’s kiln, and then to the stronger heat used by glassmakers. Then we see him building a kiln in his own home—hiring a potter, whom he had to pay with his own clothes one time when he had no money for wages; we also find him operating a mill by himself for grinding his materials, which usually required “two strong men” to operate; then again, injuring his hands while fixing the kiln that the fire cracked, which had turned the bricks and mortar into a “liquified and vitrified” state; so that he had to spend several days “eating his soup with his fingers wrapped in rags;” pushing the dedication and enthusiasm of an experimenter so far that he collapsed in a faint upon discovering that the entire contents of a kiln, which he had been counting on, turned out to have several flaws. In spite of

BIBERON OF HENRI II WARE.
HENRI II WARE BOTTLE.
Or Oiron fayence. (Pourtales’ Collection.) Now in the possession of J. Malcolm, Esq.
Or Oiron fayence. (Pourtales’ Collection.) Now owned by J. Malcolm, Esq.
of his poverty we see him destroying pieces of work that he considered were not quite perfect, though a fair price was offered him for them, merely because “they might bring discredit on him and loss of reputation;” and finally, we see him breaking up and putting into the fire, for want of other fuel, the flooring of his house and the furniture of his humble abode.
of his poverty we see him destroying pieces of work that he thought weren't quite perfect, even though a fair price was offered for them, just because “they might bring shame on him and harm his reputation;” and finally, we see him breaking up and throwing into the fire, since he had no other fuel, the flooring of his house and the furniture of his humble home.
The magnificent discovery, brought about by the single initiative of an individual who had said that he would succeed, and who heroically endured all kinds of misery, privations, and humiliations, in order to attain his object, was the labour of not less than fifteen years.
The incredible discovery, achieved through the determination of one person who claimed he would succeed, and who bravely faced all sorts of hardships, struggles, and humiliations to reach his goal, took at least fifteen years of hard work.
“To console me,” relates Palissy, “even those from whom I had a right to expect help laughed at me” (he here alludes to his family—his wife, and children—who had not the same unbounded faith as himself in the ultimate success of his labours); “they paraded the town exclaiming that I was burning the woodwork of my house; thus was my credit injured, and I was looked upon as a fool. Others said I was attempting to make base coin. I went about quite humiliated, ashamed of myself. I owed money in several quarters, and generally had two children out at nurse, and not able to pay the cost. All ridiculed me, saying: ‘He deserves to starve, because he has given up his trade.’
“To comfort me,” Palissy recalls, “even those I had every reason to expect support from laughed at me” (he’s referring to his family—his wife and children—who didn’t share his unwavering belief in the eventual success of his efforts); “they walked around town saying I was burning the wood from my house; this damaged my reputation, and I was seen as a fool. Others said I was trying to make counterfeit money. I walked around feeling completely humiliated, embarrassed about myself. I owed money in several places, and I usually had two kids out with nurses, unable to pay their fees. Everyone mocked me, saying: ‘He deserves to starve because he’s given up his trade.’
“Struggling on in this way, at the end of ten years I became so thin that my legs and arms had no roundness of shape left about them; my legs were all of a size (toutes d’une venue); so that as soon as I began to walk, the garters with which I fastened my stockings used at once to slip down, stockings and all, on to my heels.... For many years, having nothing wherewith to cover my ovens, I was exposed all night long to the winds and the rains, without receiving any help or consolation, except from the screech-owls hooting on one side and the dogs howling on the other.... Sometimes I found myself, with all my garments wet through from the rain, going to bed at midnight, or at dawn of day; and when proceeding in this condition to bed, I went reeling along without a light, and stumbling from side to side, like a man drunk with wine; I was overcome by previous sorrow, the more so because after long-continued work I saw my labour lost. And on entering my chamber I found a fresh persecution awaiting me—the complaints of my wife—worse than the first, and which now makes me wonder how it was I did not die of grief.... I have been in such anguish that many and many a time I fancied I was at death’s door.{66}”
“Struggling like this, by the end of ten years, I became so thin that my legs and arms lost all shape; my legs were all the same size. As soon as I started walking, the garters holding up my stockings would just slip down to my heels... For many years, without anything to cover me, I was exposed all night to the wind and rain, with no help or comfort except for the screech-owls hooting on one side and the dogs howling on the other... Sometimes, soaked through from the rain, I went to bed at midnight or at dawn; in that state, I stumbled around without a light, swaying side to side like a drunk person. Overwhelmed by past sorrows, it hurt even more to see all my hard work go to waste. When I entered my room, I faced another torment—my wife's complaints—worse than the first, making me wonder how I didn't die from grief... I was in such anguish that many times I thought I was at death's door.{66}”
At last, despite all these obstacles, disappointments, physical and mental suffering, the determined experimentalist succeeded in his anticipations, and gave to the world those works he called rustics, and which were so original and so beautiful that they had but to be seen in order to invite attention, and to gain for him all the praise, as well as the profit, he received.
At last, despite all these obstacles, disappointments, and both physical and mental suffering, the determined experimentalist achieved his goals and shared with the world the works he called rustics. They were so original and beautiful that they instantly captured attention and brought him all the praise and profit he received.
We have just intimated it was at Saintes that Palissy, when in search of immortal fame, underwent his rude apprenticeship. A short time after he had attained these definite results, religious questions having caused some disturbances in Saintonge, the Constable de Montmorency, who had been sent to suppress the Huguenot rising, had an opportunity of seeing Palissy’s works: he requested that he should be presented to him, and at once declared himself his friendly protector. And we must take this word protector in its widest sense, for the potter, who had zealously embraced the doctrines of the Reformation, and who subsequently preferred to be imprisoned for life rather than abjure his faith (if he did not die in the Bastille, at least he was imprisoned there at the time of the Massacre of St. Bartholomew), indeed required protection, as much for the exercise of liberty of conscience as for carrying on his artistic labours. After Montmorency had commissioned him to execute some considerable works, which also gained him the patronage of several important personages, he obtained for him the favour of royalty. Palissy was summoned to Paris, and received the title of “inventeur des rustiques figulines du roi et de la reine-mère”—Henri II. and Catherine de Médicis. He was lodged in the Tuileries; and was not long there before he became renowned, not only for his ceramic productions, but also for his scientific knowledge.
We just mentioned that it was in Saintes where Palissy, in his quest for lasting fame, went through his tough apprenticeship. Soon after he achieved some clear results, religious conflicts caused turmoil in Saintonge. The Constable de Montmorency, sent to put down the Huguenot uprising, had the chance to see Palissy’s work. He asked to meet Palissy and immediately declared himself his supportive protector. We should understand this word "protector" in the broadest sense, as the potter, who passionately embraced the ideas of the Reformation, eventually chose to be imprisoned for life rather than abandon his faith (if he didn’t die in the Bastille, he was definitely imprisoned there during the Massacre of St. Bartholomew). He truly needed protection, both for his freedom of conscience and for pursuing his artistic endeavors. After Montmorency commissioned him to create some significant works, which also earned him the patronage of several important figures, he secured royal favor for him. Palissy was summoned to Paris and given the title of “inventeur des rustiques figulines du roi et de la reine-mère”—Henri II. and Catherine de Médicis. He was accommodated in the Tuileries, and it wasn’t long before he became famous, not only for his ceramic creations but also for his scientific expertise.
In the recent building operations at the Tuileries, on digging a trench in the garden, the workshop of Bernard Palissy was discovered; being recognised by fragments and various pieces of enamelled pottery with figures in relievo. Among these was found a large fragment of the dish of Palissy, known under the name of the Baptismal Dish, on account of the subject represented thereon. In July, 1865, while excavating in the part of the palace where the “Salle des Etats” has been built, the workmen discovered, below the level of the surface soil, two ovens for baking pottery, in a tolerably good state of preservation. One contained pieces of those muffles (gazettes) Palissy is said to have invented, and which were employed in baking delicate pieces of work—imprints of various kinds of ornaments, and figures in alto{67}relievo: two of these are described by Palissy himself in the “Devis d’une grotte pour la royne, mère du roy” (“device of a grotto for the queen, the king’s mother”), and which he thus indicates in the following sentence:—“I should wish to make certain figures from nature, following her so closely, even to the small hair in the beard and eyebrows, as to make them the natural size.” These peculiarities are to be seen in the fragments of the moulds which have been discovered. In the same page Palissy says, “Also there would be another, composed completely of sea-shells of different kinds; that is to say, the two eyes of two shells, the nose, mouth, and chin, forehead and cheeks, all made out of sea-shells, as well as even the remainder of the body.” This was found in fragments, as also a hand moulded from nature, and holding a sword of ancient make (Fig. 39). Among the fragments moulded from the naked and the draped form, is the one which we give (Fig. 40); it is thus described by Palissy:—“Also for the sake of astonishing mankind, I wished to make three or four (figures) draped, and with their hair dressed in quaint ways, whose dresses and head-dresses shall be of divers linen, cloths, or striped materials so natural that no man would think but it was the object itself which the workman had wished to imitate.”[4]
During the recent construction work at the Tuileries, while digging a trench in the garden, they discovered the workshop of Bernard Palissy, identifiable by fragments and various pieces of enamelled pottery featuring raised designs. Among these, they found a large piece of Palissy's dish, known as the Baptismal Dish because of the scene depicted on it. In July 1865, while excavating the area of the palace where the "Salle des Etats" has been built, workers uncovered, below the surface soil, two pottery ovens in fairly good condition. One of them contained pieces of the muffles (gazettes) that Palissy is said to have invented, which were used to bake delicate items—imprints of various ornaments and figures in alto{67}relief: two of these are described by Palissy himself in the “Devis d’une grotte pour la royne, mère du roy” (“design of a grotto for the queen, the king’s mother”), where he indicates: “I would like to create certain figures from nature, following her so closely, even down to the tiny hairs in the beard and eyebrows, so that they are life-sized.” These details can be seen in the fragments of the molds that were found. In the same text, Palissy mentions, “There would also be another mold made entirely of different kinds of sea-shells; that is, the two eyes made from two shells, the nose, mouth, and chin, forehead and cheeks, all formed from sea-shells, as well as the rest of the body.” This was discovered in pieces, as well as a hand shaped from life, holding an ancient sword (Fig. 39). Among the fragments modeled from both bare and draped forms is one that we present (Fig. 40); Palissy describes it as follows: “To amaze people, I wished to create three or four draped figures, with their hair styled in unique ways, whose garments and headpieces should be made from various fabrics, so realistic that no one would think anything other than it was the actual object that the artist intended to replicate.”[4]

Fig. 38.—Ornamentation on Pottery by Bernard Palissy.
Fig. 38.—Decorative Design on Pottery by Bernard Palissy.
We thus see how Palissy, called “Maître Bernard des Thuilleries,” deserved the esteem of the sovereigns who desired he should be near them.{68}
We can see how Palissy, known as “Maître Bernard des Thuilleries,” earned the respect of the rulers who wanted him close by.{68}
M. Jacquemart says of Palissy ware:—“It is remarkable in more ways than one—for its white paste with a shade of yellowish grey, for its hardness, and its infusibility, equalling that of fine earthenware or pipe-clay. These give it a special character, that distinguishes it from Italian productions, the clay of which is of a dirty and dusky red. The enamel has great brilliancy; it is hard, and is not unfrequently wavy (tresaille). The colours vary a little, but they are bright—pure yellow, yellow ochre, indigo blue, grey blue, emerald green produced from copper, yellow green, violet brown, and manganese violet. As for the white, it is somewhat dull, and cannot be compared with Luca della Robbia ware; wherefore the most persevering researches of Palissy, who invented all the processes which he employed in his work, aimed at the attainment of greater brilliancy. The under part of Palissy ware is never of a uniform tone of colour; it is spotted or tinted with blue, yellow, and violet brown.
M. Jacquemart describes Palissy ware as: “It stands out in several ways—for its white paste with a hint of yellowish gray, its hardness, and its ability to withstand heat, comparable to fine pottery or pipe clay. These features give it a unique character that sets it apart from Italian pieces, which have a dirty and dull red clay. The glaze is very shiny; it’s tough and often has a wavy texture (tresaille). The colors vary slightly, but they are vibrant—pure yellow, yellow ochre, indigo blue, gray blue, emerald green made from copper, yellow green, violet brown, and manganese violet. The white tone is somewhat muted and doesn’t compare to Luca della Robbia ware; therefore, Palissy's relentless pursuit to improve his processes aimed at achieving greater brightness. The underside of Palissy ware never has a consistent color; it's spotted or tinged with blue, yellow, and violet brown.

Figs. 39 and 40.—Fragments of Figures on which the moulds have been found in one of Palissy’s Ovens at the Tuileries.
Figs. 39 and 40.—Pieces of Figures from which the molds were discovered in one of Palissy’s ovens at the Tuileries.
“It would be exceedingly difficult, not to say impossible, to enumerate the various shapes he was able to give to his enamelled ware. Combining in{69}
“It would be extremely difficult, if not impossible, to list the different shapes he could create for his enamelled ware. Combining in{69}

Fig. 41.—Goblet, by Bernard Palissy. (Museum of the Louvre.)
Fig. 41.—Goblet, by Bernard Palissy. (Louvre Museum.)
himself all the artistic talent of his day, he was at the same time a skilful designer and an intelligent modeller; and thus he discovered a thousand resources for the display of elegance and richness; sometimes in the multiplicity of relievos and in the outline of his vases, sometimes in the mere application of colour.... In many of his productions, particularly dishes and bowls, are seen natural objects represented with astonishing truthfulness as to form and colour; nearly all these are modelled from nature, and grouped with perfect taste; from the lower surface, rippled by streams of water in which fish of the river Seine are swimming, coiled reptiles rise{70} gracefully from among fossil shells (we must remember that Palissy was a geologist), found in the tertiary strata of Paris; on the marli (the sloping edge of the dish), amidst delicate ferns arranged in masses, lizards, crayfish, and large-bodied frogs climb and jump (Fig. 42). The accuracy of their movements, the truth of tones produced by a limited variety of colours—all indicate a close observer. We must not, however, form our opinion of Palissy from these rustic works alone, but also from his vases, where he introduced all the ornamental richness of those times, and on which he took a pleasure in developing all his fertility of composition and his knowledge as a designer.... On this point Palissy followed the same law to which all artists of the sixteenth century were subject—he was a worker in precious metals. By their graceful originality, their fringed (frangées) borders, their figured accessories, these vases put us in mind of metal. How could it have been otherwise? Was not Benvenuto Cellini at that time, we will not say the object of all imitations, for this would be an insult to the skilful artists of that period, but at all events the ideal towards which the inspirations of others were directed? As regards the human figure, Palissy’s constant endeavour was to approach the Italian type; and as doubtless the school of Fontainebleau furnished him with most of his models, in the greater part of his figures we trace that graceful elongation of form, that elegant simplicity, which, in the works of Jean Goujon, fall into mannerism (Figs. 43 and 44).
himself all the artistic talent of his day, he was also a skilled designer and a clever sculptor; thus, he found countless ways to showcase elegance and richness; sometimes in the variety of reliefs and the shape of his vases, and sometimes in just the use of color.... In many of his creations, especially dishes and bowls, we see natural objects represented with astonishing accuracy in both form and color; nearly all of these are modeled from nature and arranged with perfect taste; from the underside, rippled by streams of water where fish from the Seine swim, coiled reptiles rise{70} gracefully from among fossil shells (we must remember that Palissy was a geologist), found in the tertiary layers of Paris; on the marli (the sloping edge of the dish), among delicate ferns arranged in clusters, lizards, crayfish, and large-bodied frogs climb and leap (Fig. 42). The accuracy of their movements, the true colors produced by a limited palette—all show that he was a keen observer. However, we shouldn’t judge Palissy solely by these rustic works, but also by his vases, where he incorporated all the ornamental richness of his time, delighting in showcasing his creative composition and design skills.... On this matter, Palissy adhered to the same principles that all artists of the sixteenth century followed—he worked with precious metals. With their graceful originality, fringed (frangées) borders, and patterned details, these vases remind us of metal. How could it have been any other way? Wasn’t Benvenuto Cellini at that time the aspiration for all imitation, although this wouldn't do justice to the skilled artists of that period, but certainly the ideal that inspired others? Regarding the human figure, Palissy constantly aimed to emulate the Italian style; and since the Fontainebleau school provided most of his models, in many of his figures we see that graceful elongation of form and elegant simplicity, which, in the works of Jean Goujon, teeter on the edge of mannerism (Figs. 43 and 44).
“Palissy did not limit himself to the production of small and moderate-sized vases for ornamenting sideboards, buffets, tables, and brackets; he raised pottery to the most gigantic proportions in his rustiques figulines, intended as ornaments for gardens, grottoes, fountains, and the halls of stately mansions. The castles of Nesle and of Chaulnes, of Reux and of Ecouen, and the garden of the Tuileries, contained some remarkable specimens. All have perished with the devastation of the buildings in which they stood; a single fragment of a capital, preserved in the Museum of Sèvres, proves the truthfulness of the writers of the sixteenth century regarding the monumental creations of the potter of Saintes.
“Palissy didn’t just create small and medium-sized vases for decorating sideboards, buffets, tables, and shelves; he took pottery to an enormous scale with his rustiques figulines, meant as decorations for gardens, grottoes, fountains, and the grand halls of stately homes. The castles of Nesle and Chaulnes, Reux and Ecouen, along with the garden of the Tuileries, featured some incredible examples. All of these have been lost due to the destruction of the buildings they were in; however, a single fragment of a capital, preserved in the Museum of Sèvres, confirms what sixteenth-century writers said about the monumental works of the potter from Saintes.”
“After the death of Palissy, in 1589, the art which he had created insensibly declined, until soon it almost completely disappeared in France.”
“After Palissy's death in 1589, the art he had created gradually declined, until it nearly disappeared completely in France.”
This latter remark has reference to the style which was peculiarly of Palissy’s own invention, and not to the production of ceramic works generally; though the art failed not to give evidence of a certain vitality,{71}
This later comment refers to the style that was uniquely invented by Palissy, and not to ceramic works in general; although the art did show some signs of vitality,{71}

Fig. 42.—Enamelled Dish, by Bernard Palissy. (Museum of the Louvre.)
Fig. 42.—Enamelled Dish, by Bernard Palissy. (Louvre Museum.)
it employed as guides or models the fanciful examples of Italian ware, in preference to the really masterly specimens of the French artist. Among the different centres of manufacture which, at that period, were deserving of notoriety, we must specially name Nevers, whence came numerous examples characterised by subjects taken from biblical narratives, as well as from{72} Roman and contemporaneous times; Rouen, where the manufacture probably was not of an earlier date than the beginning of the seventeenth century, and which evidently had to provide its full supply of dishes for the table when, owing to the heavy expenses of war, the courtiers, following the example of Louis XIV., sent their plate to the mint, and “se mirent en faïence,” “took to earthenware,” as Saint-Simon says. Lastly we have Montreuil-sur-Mer, which, if we are to credit the specimens collected in the district by M. Boucher de Perthes, one of our most learned antiquarians, possessed a manufactory that produced some remarkable “open-work” vases.
it used the imaginative examples of Italian ceramics as inspiration rather than the truly skillful works of the French artist. Among the various centers of production that were noteworthy at that time, we must especially mention Nevers, which produced numerous pieces featuring themes from biblical stories, as well as from{72} Roman and contemporary periods; Rouen, where the production likely began no earlier than the early seventeenth century, and which clearly had to supply enough dishes for the table when, due to the high costs of war, the courtiers, following Louis XIV.’s example, sent their silverware to be melted down and “se mirent en faïence,” “turned to earthenware,” as Saint-Simon notes. Lastly, there is Montreuil-sur-Mer, which, according to the pieces collected in the region by M. Boucher de Perthes, one of our most knowledgeable antiquarians, had a factory that produced some impressive “open-work” vases.
Let us also mention the Dutch pottery, called Delft ware, which, in the beginning of the seventeenth century, began to find a place on all sideboards and dressers. According to M. Brongniart, these came from a manufactory founded prior, perhaps, to the sixteenth century. We also instance the fine earthenware, in relievo, manufactured with undoubted ability in Germany, especially in the town of Nuremberg. In the Louvre and in the Cluny Museums may be seen magnificent specimens of enamelled slabs and vases of architectural forms, ornamented with figures. Majolica was{73} equally esteemed on the banks of the Rhine. Many specimens are found, dating from the latest years of the sixteenth century, in which identity of form or similarity of sigles (earths or clays) to primitive works had led to their being, at first, classified among Italian majolica. However, the majority of these examples, ornamented with escutcheons and arabesques, combined generally with Latin or German inscriptions, bear on the reverse a cipher in Gothic letters, leaving no doubt as to the artist’s country.
Let’s also talk about Dutch pottery, known as Delft ware, which started showing up on sideboards and dressers at the beginning of the seventeenth century. According to M. Brongniart, these pieces likely came from a factory that was established before the sixteenth century. We can also highlight the fine earthenware, made with exceptional skill in Germany, especially in the city of Nuremberg. The Louvre and the Cluny Museums have stunning examples of enamelled slabs and vases in architectural shapes, decorated with figures. Majolica was{73} also highly valued along the Rhine. Many pieces, dating from the late sixteenth century, were initially categorized alongside Italian majolica due to similarities in form or composition of sigles (earths or clays) with earlier works. However, the majority of these pieces, adorned with coats of arms and arabesques, often combined with Latin or German inscriptions, have a cipher in Gothic letters on the back, clearly indicating the artist’s country.
Now a word on a question we ought not to pass in silence, though it yet remains unanswered, and doubtless will never be explained.
Now, let's address a question we shouldn't ignore, even though it still has no answer and likely never will.
Why is this name of faïence commonly given in France, almost from the revival of the ceramic art, to the productions of the new industry? Some say, “because Faenza was the first among Italian manufactories that introduced, generally, painted and ornamented potteries into France, where it acquired great reputation.” Others discover in France itself, a small town called Faïence, near Fréjus, in Provence, “where the manufacture of enamelled clays was in full activity before there was any evidence of it elsewhere;” and thus it gave its name to the pottery called majolica by the Italians: this would be nothing less than to deprive Luca della Robbia of the merit, if not of the invention, at least of priority. Unfortunately for this last opinion, those who state it cannot bring in support of their assertion any certain details of the nature of the productions ascribed to that locality, and which by their very celebrity ought to have been safe from destruction. Thus it is evident there is here a point of dispute regarding which it is difficult to form a decisive opinion.
Why is the term faïence commonly used in France, almost from the revival of ceramic art, to refer to the products of this new industry? Some say it’s because Faenza was the first among Italian manufacturers to broadly introduce painted and adorned pottery into France, where it gained significant reputation. Others point to a small town in France called Faïence, near Fréjus in Provence, “where the production of enamelled clay was thriving before it appeared anywhere else;” thus, it supposedly gave its name to the pottery referred to as majolica by the Italians. This would mean taking away from Luca della Robbia any credit, if not for the invention, at least for priority. Unfortunately for this latter viewpoint, those who support it cannot provide any solid details about the nature of the products attributed to that area, which should have been safeguarded from destruction due to their fame. Therefore, it is clear that there is a point of contention here where it is challenging to form a conclusive opinion.
Though, in a certain measure, lying out of the province to which our observations have hitherto been limited, we have still to notice a small group of productions which are known by connoisseurs under the title of faïences fines d’Henri II.; of these there are not more than forty authenticated specimens. The locality of this manufacture, which seems, so to speak, to have been isolated—for the ware is unlike any contemporaneous productions—is quite unknown. “We only know,” says M. Jacquemart, “that most of the examples came from the south-west of France, from Saumur, from Tours, and especially from Thouars. As to the date, it is indelibly inscribed on the vases, some having the salamander of Francis I., others the arms of France with three crescents interlaced, the emblem adopted by Henri II. They consist of cups, ewers, drinking-vases, oval{74} sugar-basins, salt-cellars, and candlesticks. The form is ornate and pure, and is relieved by elegant mouldings. On the clay—a yellowish white, and covered with a crystallized varnish, the basis of which is lead, and consequently is transparent—wind bands of yellow ochre bordered with dark brown, and interlaced with all the inventive richness which characterized the period; small designs in green, violet, black, and occasionally in red, enhance this decoration.”
Though it partly goes beyond the scope of what we've discussed so far, we still need to mention a small group of products that experts refer to as faïences fines d’Henri II.; there are no more than forty confirmed examples. The location of this manufacture, which seems to have been quite isolated—since the pottery is different from other products of the time—is completely unknown. “We only know,” says M. Jacquemart, “that most of the examples came from the southwest of France, specifically from Saumur, Tours, and especially Thouars. As for the date, it is clearly marked on the vases, with some featuring the salamander of Francis I., and others displaying the arms of France with three interlaced crescents, the emblem used by Henri II. They include cups, ewers, drinking vessels, oval{74} sugar basins, salt cellars, and candlesticks. The shapes are ornate and refined, highlighted by elegant moldings. The clay—a yellowish white, covered with a lead-based, transparent glaze—features yellow ochre bands bordered with dark brown, interwoven with all the creative richness that defined the period; small designs in green, violet, black, and occasionally red enhance this decoration.”
Much search has been made, but, as yet, without any reliable result, for the name of the artist to whom might be attributed the creation of these works, and of the individual style they denote.
Much searching has been done, but so far, there hasn't been any reliable result in identifying the artist responsible for creating these works and the unique style they represent.
However this may be, if England claims the first application of pipe-clay to fine earthenware, the French can, by showing her the faïence d’Henry II., prove that, two hundred years before, an unknown artist in France was setting an example in that art in which England now prides herself.
However this may be, if England claims to be the first to use pipe-clay on fine earthenware, the French can demonstrate with the faïence d’Henry II. that, two hundred years earlier, an unknown artist in France was setting a benchmark in that craft in which England now takes pride.

Fig. 45.—Ornament of a Dish, Italian ware. (Collection of M. le Baron Alph. de Rothschild.)
Fig. 45.—Decoration of a Dish, Italian pottery. (Collection of M. le Baron Alph. de Rothschild.)
ARMS AND ARMOUR.
Arms of the Time of Charlemagne.—Arms of the Normans at the Time of the Conquest of England.—Progress of Armoury under the Influence of the Crusades.—The Coat of Mail.—The Crossbow.—The Hauberk and the Hoqueton.—The Helmet, the Hat of Iron, the Cervelière, the Greaves, and the Gauntlet; the Breastplate and the Cuish.—The Casque with Vizor.—Plain Armour and Ribbed Armour.—The Salade Helmet.—Costliness of Armour.—Invention of Gunpowder.—Bombards.—Hand-Cannons.—The Culverin, the Falconet.—The Arquebus with Metal-holder, with Match, and with Wheel.—The Gun and the Pistol.
Arms of the Time of Charlemagne.—Arms of the Normans during the Conquest of England.—Advancements in Armor influenced by the Crusades.—The Chainmail.—The Crossbow.—The Hauberk and the Hoqueton.—The Helmet, the Iron Hat, the Cervelière, the Greaves, and the Gauntlet; the Breastplate and the Cuish.—The Visored Helmet.—Plain Armor and Ribbed Armor.—The Salade Helmet.—The High Cost of Armor.—Invention of Gunpowder.—Bombards.—Hand Cannons.—The Culverin, the Falconet.—The Arquebus with a Metal Holder, with Match, and with Wheel.—The Gun and the Pistol.
It is sufficient to examine with some attention that complex and illustrated narrative of the conquest of England in 1066, to learn what was the general aspect of war at that period. But any one who has at all studied the ancient historians and the annals of our earliest career as a people, will not fail to recognise, as so many constituent parts combining to form the equipment of war, most of those weapons that were adopted among various races, the contests and the union of which was to give birth to modern nations.
It’s enough to take a careful look at the detailed story of the conquest of England in 1066 to understand what war was like during that time. Anyone who has studied ancient historians and the records of our early history as a people will easily recognize many of the weapons used by different races, all of which came together in conflicts that helped create modern nations.
If we can rely on the testimony of some miniatures in manuscripts of the time of Charlemagne, Roman customs are constantly recalled in the costume and arms of the warriors of the eighth and ninth centuries (Fig. 46), “but with the modifications necessarily resulting from contemporaneous corrupt taste,” as observed by M. de Saulcy, whom, it may be remarked, we follow step by step, as it were, in the labours which he has conscientiously devoted to the history of warlike arms; “for at that time the helmets, the bucklers, and the swords had assumed forms very unlike the models whereof they were supposed to be an imitation. One can readily imagine{76} that costume had become subjected to the same sort of change as language, corrupted as this was by the admixture of German manners with those of the nations subjected to Rome.”
If we can trust the evidence from some miniatures in manuscripts from the time of Charlemagne, Roman customs are frequently reflected in the clothing and weapons of warriors from the eighth and ninth centuries (Fig. 46), “but with the changes that came from the less refined tastes of the time,” as noted by M. de Saulcy, whose careful work we follow closely in his studies of the history of military weapons; “because during that period, helmets, shields, and swords had taken on forms quite different from the models they were meant to imitate. One can easily imagine{76} that clothing underwent the same kind of evolution as language, which was altered by the blending of German customs with those of the nations that fell under Roman influence.”
In the middle of the ninth century the Normans disembarking, possessed themselves of Neustria, and introduced among the French nation, with which they at first contended, and at length concluded a peace, an entire series of defensive arms entirely novel in form, if not in their nature. It is then, according to certain learned men, that warriors are seen, in illustrated manuscripts, attired in dresses furnished with small rings or iron scales, wearing pointed helmets, and using shields cut horizontally above, and terminating at the base in a point more or less sharp.
In the middle of the ninth century, the Normans landed and took control of Neustria. They brought with them a completely new set of defensive weapons, different in design, if not in function, to the French people they initially fought against but eventually made peace with. According to some scholars, this is when we see warriors in illustrated manuscripts dressed in outfits made with small rings or iron scales, wearing pointed helmets and using shields that are cut horizontally at the top, tapering to a sharp point at the bottom.

Fig. 46.—Gallo-Romano Soldiers. Fac-simile of Miniatures in the MS. of Prudentius. (Imp. Library of Paris.)
Fig. 46.—Gallo-Romano Soldiers. Fac-simile of Miniatures in the MS. of Prudentius. (Imp. Library of Paris.)
In the Bayeux tapestry we see the army of William that fought the battle of Hastings composed of three different bodies of troops: the archers, light infantry, armed with arrows and darts; foot-soldiers, or Heavy infantry, using weightier arms, and clad in iron mail; and cavalry, in the midst of which figures the Duke William (Fig. 47).
In the Bayeux tapestry, we see William's army that fought in the Battle of Hastings, made up of three different groups of troops: the archers, light infantry armed with arrows and darts; foot soldiers, or heavy infantry, equipped with heavier weapons and dressed in iron mail; and cavalry, with Duke William prominent among them (Fig. 47).
The costume exhibits little variety; only two sorts of accoutrements are observable; one very plain, worn by men who have no helmet, is evidently that of an inferior soldier; the other, covered with iron rings, not inter{77}laced, extends from the shoulders to the knees, and belongs only to warriors whose head-dress is a narrow, conical helmet, more or less sharply pointed, extending behind (en couvre nuque) to cover the nape of the neck (Fig. 48), and in front provided with a metal protector for the face, called the nasal.
The costume shows little variety; there are only two types of accessories visible. One is very simple, worn by men without helmets, clearly identifying them as lower-ranking soldiers. The other, covered with iron rings that aren’t interlaced, goes from the shoulders down to the knees and is worn only by warriors who wear a narrow, conical helmet that is more or less sharply pointed. This helmet extends backward to protect the nape of the neck (en couvre nuque) and has a metal faceguard in the front called the nasal.
Among the horsemen thus encased in iron, are some who have boots and stirrups, others are without them, and even wear no spurs. Their shields are convex, secured to the arm by a leather strap, generally circular at top, and terminating in a point below. Some, however, are polygonal and convex, and in the centre show a rather long point.
Among the horsemen wrapped in armor, some have boots and stirrups, while others don’t and even lack spurs. Their shields are curved, attached to the arm with a leather strap, generally circular on top, and coming to a point at the bottom. However, some are polygonal and curved, with a longer point in the center.
Offensive arms consist of swords, axes, lances, javelins, and arrows. The swords are long, of uniform width nearly to the extremity which comes abruptly to a point, and have heavy, strong hilts. The axes exhibit no remarkable peculiarity. The spears terminate in an iron point, probably sharpened, and equal in length to one-sixth of the handle. We see also clubs, maces, and, finally, pronged staves (bâtons fourchus), doubtless the{78} earliest form of the weapon; these last were subsequently called bisaguë, and, with maces and clubs, were ordinarily used by serfs and peasants; the sword and the spear being reserved for freemen.
Offensive weapons include swords, axes, lances, javelins, and arrows. The swords are long and have a consistent width almost to the tip, which comes abruptly to a point, and they feature heavy, sturdy grips. The axes don't have any special features. The spears end in an iron tip, likely sharpened, and are about one-sixth the length of the handle. We also see clubs, maces, and finally, pronged staffs (bâtons fourchus), probably the{78} earliest version of this type of weapon; these were later known as bisaguë, and along with maces and clubs, they were usually used by serfs and peasants, while swords and spears were reserved for freemen.
The sling is not to be found in the hands of any warrior; but it is remarkable that, in the border of the Bayeux tapestry, it is used by a peasant aiming at a bird; from which it may be inferred that the sling had become a mere weapon for field-sport. Moreover, this was also the case with the bow among the French; which was again held in honour after the advent of the Normans, especially since the latter could ascribe to it their success at the battle of Hastings, where Harold, the opponent of William, was killed by an arrow. Nevertheless, the statutes of the Conqueror, who himself excelled with the bow, did not include that weapon among those of the nobility.
The sling isn’t something you’d typically find in the hands of a warrior; however, it’s interesting that in the border of the Bayeux tapestry, a peasant is shown using one to aim at a bird. This suggests that the sling had become just a tool for hunting. The same thing happened with the bow among the French; it fell out of favor but regained respect after the Normans arrived, especially since they credited it for their victory at the battle of Hastings, where Harold, William’s rival, was killed by an arrow. Still, the laws of the Conqueror, who was skilled with the bow, didn’t classify it as a weapon of the nobility.
From the conquest of the Normans to the Crusades, we scarcely find anything worth notice, except the adoption of a very murderous implement of war, which acquired the name of the flail, or armed whip (fléau, or fouet d’armes); it was formed of iron balls studded with points, and was attached to the end of a strong staff by small chains. But we come to a period when the events which occurred in Asia had a considerable influence on the arms and the military costume of Europe. The first and principal of the importations due to those distant expeditions was that of the coat of mail, then in common use among the Arabs, and which has since been discovered in the sculptures of the period of the Sassanidæ, a royal race that ruled over Persia from the third to the seventh century.
From the conquest of the Normans to the Crusades, there’s really not much of note, except for the introduction of a lethal weapon called the flail or armed whip (fléau, or fouet d’armes); it was made of iron balls with points, connected to a sturdy staff by small chains. However, we reach a time when events in Asia greatly impacted the weapons and military attire of Europe. The first and most significant import from these far-off expeditions was the coat of mail, which was commonly used by the Arabs and has since been found in sculptures from the era of the Sassanids, a royal line that ruled Persia from the third to the seventh century.
It is not affirmed that prior to the first crusade we had no knowledge of iron chain-work, of which the Orientals made defensive helmets; but we imitated it only in a heavy and clumsy manner. This armour, which was of ponderous weight, and, besides, was far from rendering invulnerable those who were burdened with it, had not displaced the haubergeons, the jacques de fer, the brigandines, the armures à macles (Fig. 49), (such were the names given to the cuirasses of leather and of cloth covered with metal plates); but when such defensive armour came to be better known, with all its original good qualities; and when we had learned to make it according to the Oriental method, there was no further delay in adopting that network of iron (tricot) at once flexible, light, and, in some degree, impenetrable. However, since the manufacture of ancient armour was more simple, and{79} consequently less costly, it was not altogether abandoned. It is only so late as the time of Philip Augustus and Louis IX. (the thirteenth century) that the use of coats of mail became general; to this some knights attached mail hose, to protect the thighs, legs, and feet (Fig. 50).
It isn't stated that before the first crusade we had no knowledge of iron chain mail, which the Easterners used for defensive helmets; but we only copied it in a heavy and clumsy way. This armor, which was very heavy and didn't make those who wore it invulnerable, didn't replace the haubergeons, the jacques de fer, the brigandines, and the armures à macles (Fig. 49), which were the names given to leather and cloth cuirasses covered with metal plates. However, when this type of armor became better known for its original advantages, and when we learned to make it using the Eastern techniques, we quickly adopted that flexible, lightweight iron mesh (tricot) that was somewhat impenetrable. Yet, since the production of ancient armor was simpler and{79} therefore less expensive, it wasn't completely discarded. It wasn't until the time of Philip Augustus and Louis IX. (the thirteenth century) that the use of mail shirts became common; some knights added mail hose to protect their thighs, legs, and feet (Fig. 50).
In the reign of Louis le Gros (twelfth century) we see the first attempt at a movable vizor adapted to the conical helmet of the Normans; and to the same period must be referred the invention of the crossbow: or, it may rather be said that a stock, or arbrier, was added to the bow, which afforded greater facility for stretching the string, and also aided in directing the arrow. This new weapon, after being exclusively used in the chase, appeared in warfare; but, in 1139, Pope Innocent II., confirming the decisions of the Council of Lateran, which had condemned it as too destructive, prohibited its use. The crossbow was not restored to military equipments until the third crusade, under Richard Cœur de Lion, who, having permitted his men to resume the weapon, was subsequently assumed to have invented it.
During the reign of Louis le Gros in the twelfth century, we see the first attempt at a movable visor designed for the conical helmet of the Normans. This period is also when the crossbow was invented; more accurately, a stock, or arbrier, was added to the bow, making it easier to stretch the string and aim the arrow. This new weapon, which was initially used only for hunting, eventually found its way into warfare. However, in 1139, Pope Innocent II confirmed the decisions of the Council of Lateran, which condemned it for being too destructive, and banned its use. The crossbow wasn't reintroduced into military equipment until the third crusade, under Richard Cœur de Lion, who allowed his men to use the weapon again and was mistakenly credited with its invention.
During the first crusade, barons and knights wore a hauberk of links of iron or steel. Every warrior had a helmet—silver-plated for royalty, of steel for nobles, and of iron for the private soldiers. The crusaders used the lance, the sword, a kind of dagger called miséricorde, the club and the battle-axe, the sling and the bow.{80}
During the first crusade, barons and knights wore chain mail made of iron or steel. Every warrior had a helmet—silver-plated for royalty, steel for nobles, and iron for regular soldiers. The crusaders used the lance, sword, a type of dagger called miséricorde, club, battle-axe, sling, and bow.{80}
In the windows which Suger, minister of Louis VII., caused to be painted for the church of the abbey of Saint-Denis, and which represented the principal events of the second crusade, we see the chiefs of the crusaders still clothed in hauberks of links, or macles (plates of iron); the helmet is conical and without the nose-piece (nasal); and, lastly, the buckler, formed like a scutcheon, covers the breast, generally suspended from the neck by a leather thong.
In the windows that Suger, the minister of Louis VII, had painted for the church of the Abbey of Saint-Denis, which depicted the major events of the Second Crusade, we see the leaders of the crusaders still wearing chain mail or plates of iron. The helmets are cone-shaped and lack the nose guard, and finally, the shield, shaped like an emblem, covers the chest, usually hanging from the neck by a leather strap.
Towards the middle of the twelfth century, the iron breastplate is said to have been introduced; it was placed over the chest to support the hauberk, the direct pressure of which being found detrimental to health. But no description of it is to be met with in the romances of chivalry, that furnish the best documentary evidence regarding the armour of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries.
Towards the middle of the 12th century, the iron breastplate was introduced; it was worn over the chest to support the hauberk, as the direct pressure from it was found to be harmful to health. However, there is no description of it in the chivalric romances that provide the best documentation of armor from the 12th and 13th centuries.

Fig. 51.—Helmet of Don Jaime el Conquistador (Armeria Real, Madrid.)
Fig. 51.—Helmet of Don Jaime the Conqueror (Royal Armory, Madrid.)
Under Philip Augustus, who, as we know, was one of the leaders of the third crusade, the conical helmet assumed a cylindrical form; to this was occasionally added a vizor called ventail, intended to protect the face. Richard I., King of England, is represented on his seal with this kind of helmet; level with the eyes and also at the height of the mouth are two horizontal slits, which admit of seeing and breathing. Still the use of the conical helmet without vizor or nose-piece was retained even to the thirteenth century in Spain, as is proved by that worn by Jaime I., King of Aragon (Fig. 51), which is preserved in the Armeria Real, Madrid. It is of polished{81} steel, is surmounted by a dragon’s head, and portions of it are richly ornamented.
Under Philip Augustus, who was one of the leaders of the Third Crusade, the conical helmet changed to a cylindrical shape; sometimes a visor called ventail was added to protect the face. Richard I, King of England, is shown on his seal wearing this type of helmet; there are two horizontal slits at eye level and at mouth height that allow for seeing and breathing. However, the conical helmet without a visor or nose-piece continued to be used in Spain even into the thirteenth century, as shown by the one worn by Jaime I, King of Aragon (Fig. 51), which is kept in the Armeria Real, Madrid. It is made of polished{81} steel, features a dragon’s head on top, and parts of it are intricately decorated.
Thus in the third crusade the use of the “coat-of-arms” became general,—a sort of overcoat, if we may so term it, of cloth or of silk stuff, and the purpose of which, at first, was only to mitigate the insupportable effect of the rays of an Eastern sun on metal armour. This new garment soon served, moreover, when made of various colours, to distinguish different nations marching under the standard of the Cross (Fig. 52). It became really a dress of military splendour, was made of the richest stuffs, and embroidered in gold or silver with excessive refinement.
Thus, during the third crusade, the use of the “coat-of-arms” became widespread—a type of overcoat, for lack of a better term, made of cloth or silk. Its initial purpose was simply to reduce the unbearable heat of the Eastern sun on metal armor. This new garment quickly evolved into a way to distinguish different nations marching under the banner of the Cross (Fig. 52). It became a symbol of military splendor, crafted from the finest materials and elaborately embroidered with gold or silver.
The slingers, who had never been otherwise recruited than from the{82} lower orders, disappeared from the French armies after the reign of St. Louis. As for the archers, those of England wore at that time, over the hauberk, a leather jacket, adopted subsequently by the French archers, and called jacque d’Anglois. An old author, in fact, thus mentions it:—
The slingers, who had only ever been recruited from the{82} lower classes, vanished from the French armies after St. Louis's reign. As for the archers, the ones from England at that time wore a leather jacket over their hauberk, which was later adopted by the French archers and called jacque d’Anglois. An old writer actually mentions it like this:—
Farci de stuffing above and below;
A big bad Englishman, “Which hung down to his knees.”
The jacque having become the fashion in France was soon recognised in every kind of material more or less costly; it continued in use until the end of the fourteenth century; Charles VI. wore one of black velvet during a journey he made in Brittany.
The jacque became fashionable in France and was soon seen in all sorts of materials, ranging from inexpensive to quite expensive. It remained popular until the end of the fourteenth century. Charles VI wore a black velvet one during a trip he took to Brittany.

Fig. 53.—Helmet of Hughes, Vidame of Chalons. (End of Thirteenth Century.)
Fig. 53.—Helmet of Hughes, Vidame of Chalons. (End of 13th Century.)
The casque, or helmet, from that time enclosing the head entirely, assumed, under St. Louis, the form of two truncated cones “réunis par leurs grandes bases.” In addition to the helmet there was also worn at that time the chapel de fer, which at first was only a simple cap underneath the hood of the hauberk; but when, curtailing the hood, a brim was added to the cap, it thus became a hat almost of the form of the felts now in use. To protect the neck there was also attached to the rim of the hat a tippet of mail, falling on the shoulders, and called camail.[5] The iron cap then took
The helmet from that time covered the entire head and, during St. Louis's reign, had the shape of two truncated cones joined at their wide ends. In addition to the helmet, people also wore the chapel de fer, which started as a simple cap worn under the hood of the hauberk. However, when the hood was shortened and a brim was added to the cap, it turned into a hat that resembled the felt hats we use today. To protect the neck, a mail piece called camail was attached to the brim of the hat, hanging down over the shoulders.[5] The iron cap then took

CASQUE, MORION, AND HELMETS.
Helmets, Morion, and Casque.
With and without vizors, from the Armeria Real at Madrid.
With and without visors, from the Royal Armory in Madrid.
the name of coiffre or cervelière, and later it became a kind of reversed pot concealing the entire head, and kept in position by its weight only (Fig. 53).
the name of coiffre or cervelière, and later it became a type of upside-down pot that covered the whole head, held in place by its weight alone (Fig. 53).

Fig. 55.—Plain Armour of the Fifteenth Century, about 1460. (Museum of Artillery, Paris.)
Fig. 55.—Simple Armor of the 15th Century, around 1460. (Museum of Artillery, Paris.)
Again; there had for some time been manifested a movement which gradually caused the knights to be entirely cased in iron. A king of Scotland, contemporary with Philip Augustus, is represented on his seal with a plate of armour intended to protect the elbow. The knee-cap followed. Under Philip the Bold, successor of St. Louis, the iron grévières (greaves), or half leg-pieces, protecting the front of the legs, were adopted. In the reign of Philip the Fair we have the first example of an iron gauntlet with its fingers separate and jointed: previously it was merely an inflexible piece covering the back of the hand. About the same time the cervelière, either flat or spherical, became pointed at the top, and took the name of bassinet; but this bassinet was unlike the casque which, in the following century,{84} retained that name and was made completely closed. The exact period of the transition from mailed armour to that of plain iron or steel, called also plate-armour, dates from the first thirty years of the fifteenth century (Fig. 55).
Again, there had been a movement for some time that gradually led to knights being fully covered in iron. A king of Scotland, who lived during the time of Philip Augustus, is shown on his seal wearing an arm plate designed to protect the elbow. The knee guard came next. Under Philip the Bold, who succeeded St. Louis, iron greaves, or half leg-pieces that protect the front of the legs, were adopted. During the reign of Philip the Fair, we see the first example of an iron gauntlet with separate, jointed fingers; before this, it was just a rigid piece covering the back of the hand. Around the same time, the cervelière, whether flat or spherical, became pointed at the top and was called a bassinet; however, this bassinet was different from the casque which, in the following century, retained that name and was completely enclosed. The exact time of the shift from mail armor to plain iron or steel, also known as plate armor, began in the first thirty years of the fifteenth century (Fig. 55).

Fig. 56.—Convex Armour of the Fifteenth Century, said to be that of Maximilian. (Museum of Artillery, Paris.)
Fig. 56.—Convex Armor of the Fifteenth Century, believed to be that of Maximilian. (Museum of Artillery, Paris.)
The annals of Florence contain a statute of 1315, requiring every horseman serving in a campaign to have a helmet, a breastplate, gauntlets, cuishes, and leg-pieces, all of iron; but in France and England the whole of these pieces were not adopted until somewhat later. In the reigns of Philip V. and Charles IV. we see the ventail of the helmet with a grating,{85} and the vizor opening with a hinge. The bassinet, lighter than the helmet, was at first worn by the knight when no hostile encounter was anticipated; but subsequently, and at an early date, the vizor was added to the bassinet, as well as to the casque; and then it became as much used as the helmet, which, towards the end of the fourteenth century, was abandoned.
The records of Florence include a law from 1315 that required every horseman in a campaign to have an iron helmet, breastplate, gauntlets, thigh armor, and leg armor; however, these items weren't fully adopted in France and England until later. During the reigns of Philip V and Charles IV, we see the helmet’s ventail with a grille,{85} and a hinged visor. The bassinet, which was lighter than the helmet, was initially worn by knights when they weren't expecting any attacks; but later on, the visor was added to both the bassinet and the casque, making it just as common as the helmet, which was eventually phased out by the end of the fourteenth century.
About the same period some portions of iron horse-armour began to make their appearance. We find entered in the inventory of the armour of Louis X., a chanfrein (a plate of iron fastened on the horse’s forehead).
About the same time, some parts of iron horse armor started to appear. In the inventory of Louis X.'s armor, we see a chanfrein (a plate of iron attached to the horse’s forehead).

Fig. 57.—Crossbow Men protected by Shield-bearers. Fifteenth Century. After a Miniature from the Chronicles of Froissart. (MS. Bibl. Imp. de Paris.)
Fig. 57.—Crossbowmen protected by shield bearers. Fifteenth Century. After a miniature from the Chronicles of Froissart. (MS. Bibl. Imp. de Paris.)
The crossbow, for some time prohibited by ecclesiastical authority, was the weapon most in use at the period spoken of; as having the double advantage of being drawn with more power than the ordinary bow, and of throwing its arrows to a longer distance with greater precision. Historians say that at Crécy, in 1346, there were fifteen thousand crossbow men in the French army. The Genoese were considered the most skilful in Europe; and next,{86} those of Paris. A manuscript in the British Museum shows them wearing iron helmets, brassières,[6] and leg-pieces; and for body-covering, jackets with long, hanging sleeves. While the bowmen had both hands occupied in discharging their arrows, shield-bearers were employed to protect them by means of large bucklers (Fig. 57).
The crossbow, which had been banned for a while by church authorities, was the most commonly used weapon during that time, as it could be drawn with more strength than a regular bow and could shoot arrows farther and more accurately. Historians note that at the Battle of Crécy in 1346, the French army included fifteen thousand crossbowmen. The Genoese were regarded as the most skilled in Europe, followed closely by those from Paris. A manuscript in the British Museum depicts them wearing iron helmets, brassières,[6] and leg armor, with long-sleeved jackets for body protection. While the archers had both hands busy shooting their arrows, shield-bearers helped protect them using large shields (Fig. 57).
In the year 1338 the use of firearms is for the first time noted in France. But we think it right to reserve all we have to say of these modern offensive weapons until our history of the ancient system of armour is finished. Considering the early imperfections of firearms, the old system must have long continued, especially among combatants of noble degree—for they affected contempt for the new warlike equipments, by means of which personal valour became in a manner useless and could no longer ensure victory in battle.
In 1338, firearms were first recorded in France. However, we believe it's best to hold off on discussing these modern weapons until we've completed our history of ancient armor. Given the early flaws of firearms, the traditional methods likely persisted for a long time, particularly among noble fighters—who looked down on the new military gear, since it made personal bravery less significant and could no longer guarantee success in battle.
Under John the Good, that is, in the middle of the fourteenth century, plain armour was generally adopted; the long coat of mail, heavier and less convenient, was entirely abandoned; but chain-armour still covered certain parts of the body not yet protected by iron plates. The bassinet, then very pointed, was furnished with mail, covering the neck and a portion of the shoulders. The upper part of the arm was protected by a half-armlet, called the épaulette, but the lower part was provided with mail.
Under John the Good, which was in the middle of the fourteenth century, simple armor became the norm; the long coat of mail, which was heavier and more cumbersome, was completely dropped. However, chainmail still covered certain areas of the body that weren't yet protected by iron plates. The bassinet, which was very pointed at the time, had mail that covered the neck and part of the shoulders. The upper arm was shielded by a half-armlet known as the épaulette, while the lower arm was protected with mail.
Ornaments began to be introduced in armour in the reign of Charles V.; until that time it had a simple and plain appearance. For instance, the camail of the bassinet is embroidered on the shoulders with gold and silver, and the point surmounting it is decorated with an imitation of foliage—an ornament which, according to the “Chronicle of Du Gueslin,” had the disadvantage of presenting a kind of handle to an opponent. The cuirass, to which it was then deemed sufficient to impart a bright polish, or to paint in ordinary colours, sometimes bright, sometimes dark, began to be engraved and chased towards the end of the following reign.
Ornaments started being added to armor during the reign of Charles V.; before that, armor had a simple and plain look. For example, the camail of the bassinet is embroidered on the shoulders with gold and silver, and the pointed part on top is decorated with a fake foliage design—an ornament that, according to the “Chronicle of Du Gueslin,” had the drawback of giving an opponent something like a handle to grab. The cuirass, which was usually just given a shiny polish or painted in basic colors, sometimes bright and sometimes dark, began to be engraved and chased towards the end of the next reign.
In the time of Charles VI. there was introduced, for the first time, four or five flexible plates, called faldes, which protected the lower part of the stomach without impeding the movements of the body. A little later, tassettes were added; they were attached to the top of the thigh to guard the hips and the groin. It appears that at this period the artisans of Milan,{87} were especially renowned for the manufacture of armour; for Froissart relates that Henry IV., King of England, when Earl of Derby,[7] and preparing to enter the lists with the Duke of Norfolk, requested armour from Galeas, Duke of Milan, who sent it with four Milanese armourers. The swords and spears made at Toulouse and at Bordeaux were also held in great repute; so also were the double-handed swords in use from the middle of the thirteenth century, and manufactured at Lubeck, in Germany. The steel helmets of Montauban were also much in request.
During the reign of Charles VI, four or five flexible plates, known as faldes, were introduced for the first time. These plates protected the lower part of the stomach without restricting body movement. Shortly after, tassettes were added; these were attached to the top of the thigh to protect the hips and groin. It seems that during this time, artisans from Milan{87} were particularly famous for making armor. Froissart mentions that Henry IV, King of England, when he was the Earl of Derby,[7] and getting ready to compete against the Duke of Norfolk, asked Galeas, Duke of Milan, for armor, and Galeas sent it with four Milanese armorers. Swords and spears made in Toulouse and Bordeaux were also highly regarded, as were the two-handed swords that had been in use since the middle of the thirteenth century and were manufactured in Lübeck, Germany. The steel helmets made in Montauban were also in high demand.
Towards the commencement of the fifteenth century, engines of war, distinct from those in which powder was used, had attained a remarkable degree of perfection. When John the Fearless, Duke of Burgundy, marched upon Paris, in 1411, there was with his army a considerable number of machines called ribaudequins, a species of gigantic crossbow drawn by a horse, and which with enormous strength threw javelins to a great distance.
Towards the beginning of the fifteenth century, weapons of war, different from those that used gunpowder, had reached an impressive level of effectiveness. When John the Fearless, Duke of Burgundy, advanced on Paris in 1411, his army included a significant number of machines called ribaudequins, a type of massive crossbow pulled by a horse, that could launch javelins with incredible force over long distances.
Under Charles VII., the breastplate of the cuirass was composed of two parts: one covered the breast; the other, reaching to the hips, protected the stomach, and was attached to the former by clasps and leather straps. Generally the breastplate was convex.
Under Charles VII, the breastplate of the cuirass had two parts: one covered the chest; the other, extending down to the hips, protected the stomach and was connected to the first part with clasps and leather straps. Typically, the breastplate was curved.
Taught by the disastrous defeat of Agincourt,—where ten thousand men, of whom eight thousand were of the nobility, had fallen, owing to the precision and the celerity of the fire of the English archers,—Charles VII. instituted in France the franc archer (Fig. 58), who wore the salade and the jacket or brigandine, and carried the dagger, the sword, the bow, the quiver or crossbow garnie. These archers were exempt from all taxes or imposts; their equipments were declared not distrainable for debts, and during war they received pay at the rate of four livres a month.
Taught by the disastrous defeat at Agincourt—where ten thousand men, eight thousand of whom were nobility, had fallen due to the precision and speed of the English archers' fire—Charles VII established in France the franc archer (Fig. 58), who wore the salade and the jacket or brigandine, and carried a dagger, a sword, a bow, and a quiver or crossbow garnie. These archers were exempt from all taxes or fees; their equipment couldn't be seized for debts, and during wartime they were paid four livres a month.
The salade, a part of armour which has remained particularly celebrated, and the name of which has been applied subsequently to helmets of divers forms, is pre-eminently the helmet of the epoch of Charles VII. At first it was a head-dress for war, composed of a simple cap (timbre), that covered the top of the head, with a pendent piece of metal of greater or less length at the back, which sometimes was made for protecting the neck, and{88}
The salade, a type of armor that has remained particularly famous, and the name of which has later been used for various forms of helmets, is mainly known as the helmet from the time of Charles VII. Initially, it was a headpiece for battle, consisting of a simple cap (timbre) that covered the top of the head, with a piece of metal hanging down at the back, which sometimes was designed to protect the neck, and{88}

Fig. 58.—Franc Archers (Fifteenth Century), from the Painted Hangings of the Town of Rheims.
Fig. 58.—French Archers (15th Century), from the Painted Hangings of the Town of Reims.
sometimes to guard a portion of the shoulders. Towards the end of the fifteenth century there was added to the salade a small vizor, that was gradually lengthened downwards to near the upper lip, and in which a narrow opening was then made for the sight. In the reign of Louis XII. the salade received a chin-piece, the lower part of which was a gorget, that surrounded and protected the neck. The top of the cuirass had a cord,{89} to which was attached the salade; and this helmet, so different to the primitive salade, continued to bear the same name (Fig. 59).
sometimes to protect a portion of the shoulders. Towards the end of the fifteenth century, a small visor was added to the salade, which gradually extended down to near the upper lip, with a narrow opening created for visibility. During the reign of Louis XII, the salade included a chin-piece, the lower part of which was a gorget, that surrounded and protected the neck. The top of the cuirass had a cord,{89} to which the salade was attached; and this helmet, quite different from the original salade, continued to be called the same (Fig. 59).

Fig. 59.—Knights in complete Armour, with the Salade. (End of Fifteenth Century.) A Single Combat, taken from “The Triumph of Maximilian,” by Burgmayer, after a drawing by Albert Dürer.
Fig. 59.—Knights in full armor, wearing the Salade. (End of the 15th Century.) A duel, based on “The Triumph of Maximilian,” by Burgmayer, after a drawing by Albert Dürer.
The brigandine, recalling the early armour abandoned for the coat of mail, was composed of small plates of steel or iron arranged on a strong piece of leather, and stitched or fixed with wire, in the form of the scales of a fish. A decree of Peter II., Duke of Brittany, issued in 1450, ordered the nobles to equip themselves as archers, or in brigandine, if they knew how to use arrows; but otherwise, to be provided with guisarmes, with good salades, and leg-armour; each noble was to be attended by one coustillier, and to have two good horses. The guisarme was a sort of two-edged and pointed javelin. The coustillier was a foot-soldier, or a horseman, whose duty it was to act as a servant to the nobleman, and to carry the coustille, a long, slender sword, triangular or square, apparently resembling the foil in our fencing-rooms.{90}
The brigandine, reminiscent of the early armor replaced by chainmail, was made up of small steel or iron plates arranged on a sturdy piece of leather, stitched or secured with wire, resembling fish scales. A decree from Peter II, Duke of Brittany, issued in 1450, required nobles to arm themselves as archers or wear brigandine if they knew how to shoot arrows; otherwise, they were to have guisarmes, good salades, and leg armor. Each noble was to be accompanied by one coustillier and have two reliable horses. The guisarme was a type of double-edged spear. The coustillier was a foot soldier or horseman whose role was to serve the nobleman and carry the coustille, a long, slim sword, triangular or square in shape, similar to a foil used in modern fencing.{90}

Fig. 60.—Armour ornamented with Lions, supposed to be that of Louis XII. (Museum of Artillery, Paris.)
Fig. 60.—Armor decorated with Lions, believed to be that of Louis XII. (Museum of Artillery, Paris.)
About this period French noblemen displayed much magnificence in the adornment of the chanfrein of their horses. For instance, we know that at the siege of Harfleur, in 1449, the charger of the Count de Saint-Pol had on its head a massive gold chanfrein, of the most delicate work, valued at not less than twenty thousand crowns. In the same year, at the siege of Bayonne, the Count de Foix entered the conquered city mounted on a horse whose chanfrein of polished steel was enriched with gold and precious stones to the value of fifteen thousand gold crowns.{91}
About this time, French nobles flaunted a lot of opulence in decorating the chanfrein of their horses. For example, during the siege of Harfleur in 1449, the Count de Saint-Pol's warhorse wore a huge gold chanfrein, crafted with incredible detail, that was valued at no less than twenty thousand crowns. That same year, at the siege of Bayonne, the Count de Foix rode into the captured city on a horse that had a polished steel chanfrein adorned with gold and precious stones worth fifteen thousand gold crowns.{91}
Half a century later—that is, in the reign of Charles VIII. and that of Louis XII.—chargers wore, besides the chanfrein, the manefaire, protecting the neck, the poitrail, the croupière, the flancois, which respectively covered the chest, the back, and the flanks of the horse; and to these was added another piece of armour placed under the tail.
Half a century later—in the time of Charles VIII and Louis XII—horses wore not only the chanfrein but also the manefaire, which protected the neck, the poitrail, the croupière, and the flancois, which covered the chest, back, and flanks of the horse, respectively. Additionally, another piece of armor was added underneath the tail.
Of the date of Louis XII., we still see embossed suits of armour ornamented with fluting, sometimes blended with beautiful engraved work executed in the metal by the use of aquafortis, or subjects in relievo produced by embossing: ornamentation of this nature elevated the equipments of the warrior to real works of art (Fig. 60).
Of Louis XII's time, we can still see embossed suits of armor decorated with ridges, sometimes combined with beautiful engravings done in the metal using aquafortis, or designs in relief created by embossing: this kind of decoration transformed the warrior's gear into true works of art (Fig. 60).
Louis XII. was the first to admit Greek mercenaries into his army. These were named stradiots; they tendered their military services equally to both Turks and Christians. The armour of these troops consisted of a cuirass with sleeves and gauntlets in mail, and over this a jacket; on their head a vizorless helmet was worn. The stradiots were armed with a large sword, called a braquemart, much resembling the Turkish sword, but with a cross-handle; the sword and its scabbard were ornamented with Grecian devices. They carried in addition several small arms at the saddle-bow, and also a zagaye, a very long lance, tipped at both extremities with iron.
Louis XII was the first to bring Greek mercenaries into his army. They were called stradiots; they offered their military services to both Turks and Christians. The armor of these troops included a cuirass with sleeves and mail gloves, and over that, a jacket; they wore a helmet without a visor on their heads. The stradiots were equipped with a large sword known as a braquemart, which resembled the Turkish sword but had a cross-handle; both the sword and its scabbard were decorated with Greek designs. They also carried several small weapons at the saddle-bow, along with a zagaye, a very long lance with iron tips on both ends.
At this period also was introduced the pertuisane,[8] the blade of which, wider than that of the lance, formed a crescent immediately above the handle.
At this time, the pertuisane,[8] was introduced, featuring a blade wider than that of the lance, which curved into a crescent shape right above the handle.
There were at that time two kinds of cross-bows—one for discharging bolts, the other for bullets. The bow was slung by means of a moulinet, a kind of hand-winch.
There were at that time two types of crossbows—one for shooting bolts and the other for firing bullets. The bow was operated using a moulinet, a sort of hand-operated winch.
Embossed and fluted armour was not the only kind used in France and in Italy at the end of the fifteenth and the commencement of the following century. The monuments in the former country of the time of Louis XII., and on the other side of the Alps, show how prevalent was a peculiar description of plain armour, whereof the cuirass, which was longer than that of the embossed armour, had a rib or raised line in the middle. This rib, which completely altered the character of the cuirass, in that it served to turn aside the thrust of the lance, became increasingly distinctive as the seventeenth century drew near.
Embossed and fluted armor wasn't the only type used in France and Italy at the end of the fifteenth century and the beginning of the following one. The monuments in France during the time of Louis XII and across the Alps show how common a specific type of plain armor was. This armor had a cuirass that was longer than the embossed version and featured a raised line or ridge down the middle. This ridge significantly changed the design of the cuirass, as it helped deflect the thrust of a lance, and became more prominent as the seventeenth century approached.
In the reign of Francis I. embossed and ribbed armour were equally
In the rule of Francis I, embossed and ribbed armor were equally

Fig. 61.—Damaskeened Armour of the end of the Sixteenth Century. (Portrait of François, Duc d’Alençon, from Montfaucon’s “La Monarchie Françoise.”)
Fig. 61.—Damaskeened Armor from the late Sixteenth Century. (Portrait of François, Duc d’Alençon, from Montfaucon’s “La Monarchie Françoise.”)
used (Fig. 61). In the Museum of Artillery, in Paris, is preserved the armour which that king wore at the battle of Pavia. The body is longer than in the cuirass of the preceding century, the rib in the centre is more{93} raised, the gusset of the shoulder-piece is made of several movable plates, and of large size. The casque, a generic name given since those times to all descriptions of head-armour, assumed a comfortable and elegant shape, which was maintained as long as the use of armour continued.
used (Fig. 61). In the Museum of Artillery in Paris, the armor that king wore at the battle of Pavia is preserved. The body is longer than that of the cuirass from the previous century, the center rib is more{93} pronounced, and the gusset of the shoulder piece is made of several movable plates and is large. The casque, a term used since then for all types of head armor, took on a comfortable and elegant shape, which lasted as long as armor was in use.
Another cuirass of the same date, still longer in the body, was made to turn up towards the lower extremity, and then took an inward bend to fit the hip. It was made with movable plates overlapping from below; this allowed the wearer to stoop, which it was almost impossible to do when the breast-piece and the back-piece were in one. Sometimes these plates were only three or four in number over the stomach, and the others over the breast were only represented, not genuine plates.
Another cuirass from the same period, which was longer in the body, curved up at the bottom and then bent inward to fit the hip. It was designed with overlapping movable plates from below; this allowed the wearer to bend, which was nearly impossible with a single piece for the front and back. Sometimes, there were only three or four plates over the stomach, and the ones over the chest were just represented, not actual plates.
The armour called à éclisse, or à écrevisse, worn at a certain period by the halberdiers, must not be passed over; it received this name because the cuirass was made of horizontal plates (éclisses), three or four inches in width, which, though they covered the entire body, did not in any way impede its movements.
The armor known as à éclisse, or à écrevisse, worn during a certain period by halberdiers, should not be overlooked; it got its name because the cuirass was made of horizontal plates (éclisses), three or four inches wide, which covered the whole body but did not restrict movement at all.
We must, however, refer to a peculiarity in this armour which prevented its general adoption; it was that as the movement or “play” of the éclisses made it convenient to wear, so from this flexibility it was found that the plates frequently became disconnected, and thus left a part of the body defenceless. In making the éclisses to overlap from below, regard was had to the usual direction of a sword-cut or dagger-thrust, which usually came from below; but there was all the more danger from blows of the martel[9] and battle-axe, the stroke of which weapon was directed downwards.
We need to mention a unique feature of this armor that stopped it from being widely used. While the movement or "play" of the éclisses made it comfortable to wear, this flexibility often caused the plates to come apart, leaving parts of the body unprotected. The éclisses were designed to overlap from below, taking into account that most sword strikes or dagger thrusts usually came from that direction. However, there was an increased risk from blows from the martel[9] and battle-axe, which were aimed downward.
Bronzed armour came in about the middle of the sixteenth century, and was somewhat commonly worn in 1558; it was introduced on account of its being far more easily kept clean than polished steel. For the same reason black armour was tried, but the engravings and chasings, the gildings and damaskeenings were more effective on the greenish ground; consequently black varnish was given up in favour of bronze. At the end of the sixteenth century, and during the long civil wars which desolated France, armour took a variety of shapes, and as regards ornamentation at least, there was generally to be seen a strange medley of the style of the previous century{94} with that of the period (Fig. 61). However, the decline of the use of armour, which became in a measure inevitable, was at hand.
Bronzed armor emerged around the middle of the sixteenth century and was fairly common by 1558; it was chosen because it was much easier to keep clean than polished steel. For the same reason, black armor was experimented with, but the engravings, gold embellishments, and intricate designs looked better on the greenish base; as a result, black varnish was dropped in favor of bronze. By the end of the sixteenth century and during the lengthy civil wars that ravaged France, armor took on various shapes, and when it came to decoration, there was often a bizarre mix of styles from the previous century{94} and that of the current period (Fig. 61). However, the decline in the use of armor, which was somewhat inevitable, was approaching.
De la Noue, an eminent Huguenot officer of the time of Charles IX., says, in his “Discours Militaires”—“The penetrating power of pikes and arquebuses has very naturally led to the adoption of armour stronger and more capable of great resistance than formerly. It is now so heavy that one is laden with anvils rather than protected by armour. Our men-at-arms and light cavalry in Henry II.’s time presented a much finer appearance, with their helmets, their brassarts, tassets,[10] and the morion,[11] carrying the lance with a flag; their armour was not so heavy but that a strong man was able to support its weight for twenty-four hours; but those of the present day are so ponderous that a young knight of thirty has his shoulders quite crippled.”
De la Noue, a prominent Huguenot officer during the time of Charles IX, states in his “Military Discourses”—“The penetrating power of pikes and arquebuses has naturally led to the adoption of armor that is stronger and offers more resistance than before. Now it's so heavy that you feel like you're carrying anvils instead of being protected by armor. Our knights and light cavalry during Henry II’s reign looked much more impressive, with their helmets, their arm guards, tassets,[10] and the morion,[11] carrying a lance with a flag; their armor was not so heavy that a strong man couldn’t wear it for twenty-four hours, but today’s armor is so burdensome that a young knight of thirty can end up with his shoulders severely strained.”
Thus, in endeavouring to make the resistance of armour keep pace with the improvement in new warlike engines, they rendered it useless; because the weight was intolerable, especially in warm weather, during long marches, or in lengthened combats. Having vainly tried to make suits of armour invulnerable, men began to leave off wearing such portions as were of minor importance, which by degrees were entirely discontinued. Under Louis XIII. we see armour undergoing further modifications, but of fashion rather than of utility: finally, there is every reason to think that the magnificent armour presented by the Republic of Venice to Louis XIV., in 1668, and which is now to be seen in the Museum of Artillery in Paris, was one of the latest sets made in Europe.
Thus, in trying to make armor keep up with the advancements in new weapons, they ended up making it useless; the weight was unbearable, especially in warm weather, during long marches, or extended battles. After failing to create completely invulnerable suits of armor, people started to stop wearing the less important pieces, which were gradually phased out entirely. Under Louis XIII., armor underwent more changes, but these were more about style than functionality: finally, there's every reason to believe that the impressive armor given to Louis XIV. by the Republic of Venice in 1668, which is now displayed in the Museum of Artillery in Paris, was one of the last sets produced in Europe.
Let us now retrace our steps to examine a series of arms, the gradual adoption of which was destined to completely change the art of warfare.
Let’s go back and take a look at a range of weapons, the gradual adoption of which was set to completely transform the art of warfare.
It is now the almost universal opinion that the invention of gunpowder,—assumed to have been discovered in 1256, or at all events its application to artillery, which first dates from 1280,—is due to Berthold Schwartz, an Augustin friar, born at Fribourg. Some writers, however, make these dates a century later, and affirm that powder and cannons were first known from 1330 to 1380. Nevertheless, the employment of artillery only became general during the wars of Charles-Quint and of Francis I., that is, towards 1530, or two centuries after its invention.{95}
It’s now pretty much a universal belief that gunpowder was invented around 1256, or at least its use in artillery started around 1280, and that it was discovered by Berthold Schwartz, an Augustinian friar from Fribourg. However, some writers push these dates back a century and argue that gunpowder and cannons were first recognized between 1330 and 1380. Still, artillery didn’t really become widespread until the wars of Charles V and Francis I, around 1530, which is two centuries after its invention.{95}
But perhaps in place of giving, as we have done, the unconditional acceptation to the word artillery which it now has, we ought perhaps to have said artillery used with gunpowder; for long before the invention of gunpowder the word artillery was employed when speaking of all machines or engines of war (Fig. 62). Thus in the middle of the thirteenth century we find among the personnel of the artillery a grand master of the crossbow men, masters of the engines, of the cannoniers (the word cannon was even then applied to the tube forming one of the principal portions of an engine for hurling projectiles), and in 1291 we see Philip the Fair appointing a grand master of the artillery of the Louvre.
But maybe instead of fully accepting the term artillery as it is now, we should have specified artillery used with gunpowder; because long before gunpowder was invented, the term artillery referred to all machines or weapons of war (Fig. 62). For example, in the middle of the thirteenth century, we see among the personnel of the artillery a grand master of the crossbow men, masters of the engines, of the cannoneers (the word cannon was already used to describe the tube that was a key part of a projectile-throwing device), and in 1291, we observe Philip the Fair appointing a grand master of the artillery of the Louvre.

Fig. 62.—Engine for hurling Stones; taken from a Miniature of the Chevalier au Cygne. (Bibl. Imp. de Paris, No. 340, S. E.)
Fig. 62.—Engine for throwing Stones; taken from a Miniature of the Chevalier au Cygne. (Bibl. Imp. de Paris, No. 340, S. E.)
In order to follow methodically the progress of the manufacture of arms such as we shall call novel, we will, in the first place, treat separately of the engines of large calibre which were first employed, and then of portable arms.
In order to methodically track the progress of the production of arms that we will refer to as new, we will first discuss the large-caliber weapons that were initially used, and then we will cover portable arms.
The earliest allusion to cannons in France is found in 1338, in an account of the treasurer of war, wherein we read:—“To Henri de Vaumechon, for{96} buying powder and other necessaries for cannons,” which had been used at the siege of Puy-Guilhem, in Périgord.
The first mention of cannons in France dates back to 1338, in a report by the war treasurer, which states: “To Henri de Vaumechon, for{96} purchasing powder and other essentials for cannons,” that were used during the siege of Puy-Guilhem, in Périgord.
In Froissart, we next find that, in 1340, the inhabitants of Quesnoy, when repelling the attack of the French, made use of bombards and cannon which hurled huge bolts at the besiegers. But the statement of Villani, that the English were indebted to the employment of artillery for the victory of Crécy, in 1346, must be treated as a pure invention, because it is certain that the firearms which may have been in use at that time were in no way suited to field warfare; and that they were only employed with the older engines in the attack and defence of fortresses. Not only did their cumbrous weight and the rude construction of their carriages render them extremely difficult of transport, but, intended as they were to be employed as catapults, they were generally constructed for hurling heavy projectiles, by causing these to describe a curved line, like modern shells; and their shape is, in fact, much more like that of our mortars than of cannon (Fig. 63).
In Froissart, we see that in 1340, the people of Quesnoy used bombards and cannons to fend off the French attackers, launching huge bolts at them. However, Villani's claim that the English relied on artillery for their victory at Crécy in 1346 should be considered completely fabricated, because it's clear that the firearms in use at that time were not suitable for battlefield conditions. They were primarily used alongside older machinery for attacking and defending fortifications. Not only were these weapons heavy and poorly designed for transport, but they were also meant to function like catapults, typically built to launch heavy projectiles in a curved trajectory, resembling modern shells. In fact, their shape is much closer to today’s mortars than to cannons (Fig. 63).

Fig. 63.—Bombards on fixed and rolling carriages. (From the MSS. 851 and 852, Bibl. Imp. de Paris.)
Fig. 63.—Bombards on fixed and moving carriages. (From the MSS. 851 and 852, Bibl. Imp. de Paris.)
“It would seem,” says M. de Saulcy, “that, in loading them, hollow cylinders (manchons), or movable chambers, were used, in which the charge was previously laid; and these fitted, by means of a wedge, into the body of the piece. Sometimes these cylinders were at the side, and formed a right angle with the axis of the piece, but usually they fitted into the breech, of which they formed a prolongation.{97}”
“It seems,” says M. de Saulcy, “that, when loading them, hollow cylinders (manchons), or movable chambers, were used, into which the charge was loaded beforehand; and these were secured in place by a wedge in the body of the piece. Sometimes these cylinders were positioned on the side and formed a right angle with the axis of the piece, but usually they connected at the breech, extending it.{97}”
The name bombards, which we have just used, and which is derived, as we may conclude, from the Greek bombos (noise), was the first employed for designating cannon; but these engines were so imperfect in principle, and so feeble in power, that catapults, which had played so signal a part in sieges during the Middle Ages, were used in preference when very heavy projectiles had to be hurled (Fig. 64).
The term bombards, which we just used and which we can trace back to the Greek word bombos (noise), was the first name used to refer to cannons. However, these devices were so flawed in design and so weak in strength that catapults, which were crucial during sieges in the Middle Ages, were favored when large projectiles needed to be launched (Fig. 64).

Fig. 64.—Mangonneau; an Engine of War of the Fifteenth Century. (Miniature in the MS. 7,239, Bibl. Imp. of Paris.)
Fig. 64.—Mangonneau; a War Engine from the 15th Century. (Miniature in the MS. 7,239, Bibl. Imp. of Paris.)
Originally the piece rested, as it were, fixedly on a massive support; but soon the means of sighting had to be considered; thus we see depicted in early manuscripts pieces that could be moved up and down by means of trunnions; or which were elevated or depressed for firing by a sort of tail or long projection behind the tube; at other times the muzzle of the cannon is sustained by a fork more or less buried in the ground. This bombard, attached to a platform on wheels, received the denomination of cerbotana ambulatoria; this last word conveying the idea of the movability of the engine.
Originally, the piece was securely positioned on a massive base; however, soon the need for aiming had to be addressed. Consequently, we see in early manuscripts representations of pieces that could be adjusted up and down using trunnions, or that were raised or lowered for firing by a kind of tail or long extension behind the tube. At other times, the cannon's muzzle was supported by a fork partially embedded in the ground. This bombard, mounted on a wheeled platform, was called cerbotana ambulatoria; the last word indicating the mobility of the weapon.
We have seen that projectiles were of stone, but there is no doubt that{98} from the fourteenth century they were also made of metal; that was nothing new, for ancient engines of war, including the sling, threw leaden balls and masses of red-hot iron. No doubt it was with the object of giving the largest size possible to projectiles of artillery by means of powder that stone was used; which, in the state of the art at that time, was much better adapted than metal for large balls.
We have seen that projectiles were made of stone, but it’s clear that from the fourteenth century they were also made of metal; this wasn't a new concept, since ancient weapons of war, including slings, launched lead balls and chunks of red-hot iron. It's likely that stone was used to maximize the size of artillery projectiles with the help of gunpowder, as at that time, stone was much better suited than metal for creating large balls.
Christine of Pisa, who wrote in the time of Charles VI. the “Livre des Faits d’Armes et de Chevalrie,” has left us a collection of very interesting details of the condition of artillery used with powder, which, as early as the fifteenth century, had become much more extended than would be easily believed; moreover, in the descriptions this author gives of armaments, or of narratives of battles, we almost always still see catapults, the large cross-bows, &c., appearing by the side of cannon; a certain proof that the use of powder found its equivalent in more than one instance in the ancient means of the propulsion of projectiles.
Christine of Pisa, who wrote during the time of Charles VI, the “Livre des Faits d’Armes et de Chevalrie,” has given us a fascinating collection of details about the state of artillery that used gunpowder. By the fifteenth century, it had become far more widespread than one might think. Additionally, in her descriptions of weapons and accounts of battles, we often still see catapults and large crossbows alongside cannons. This clearly shows that, in many cases, the use of gunpowder was matched by the older methods of launching projectiles.

Fig. 65.—Earliest Models of Cannon. In the Tower of London.
Fig. 65.—Earliest Models of Cannon. In the Tower of London.
Valturio, an Italian writer, whose treatise on military art was first printed in 1472, has described and drawn all the engines of war then in use. Cannons are not forgotten. We observe that the greater number of these pieces have no longer any box forming a movable chamber; this implies an important advance in the art of making them; but, on the other hand, these cannons, bound with cords to a block of wood, or resting on platforms, must have been very difficult to move.
Valturio, an Italian writer, whose treatise on military art was first printed in 1472, has described and illustrated all the war machines used at that time. Cannons are included as well. We notice that most of these pieces no longer have a box that forms a movable chamber; this indicates a significant advancement in their construction. However, on the flip side, these cannons, tied with cords to a block of wood or resting on platforms, must have been quite challenging to move.
At this period pieces of the largest calibre, which projected enormous balls of stone, were more commonly called bombards; mortars, the very short cannons throwing heated projectiles; cannons, pieces of medium calibre carrying iron projectiles (Fig. 65); culverins, the long pieces loaded with leaden balls, which, as well as the powder, were rammed in with an iron rod;{99} hand-cannons, or bâtons à feu (Fig. 66), were in a manner portable, for if they were handled by one man, it was never without his having recourse to another for firing them.
During this time, the largest caliber weapons that shot huge stone balls were commonly called bombards; mortars, which were very short cannons that fired heated projectiles; cannons, medium caliber pieces that launched iron projectiles (Fig. 65); culverins, the long pieces loaded with lead balls, which, along with the powder, were packed in using an iron rod;{99} hand cannons, or bâtons à feu (Fig. 66), were somewhat portable, but if one person handled them, they always needed another person to help fire them.
This last-named term, bâtons à feu, like that of cannon, existed before the invention of gunpowder. As swords and lances had often been designated under the generic name of bâtons, it followed that the name which implied arms in general should also be applied to the earliest portable firearms. In ancient royal ordinances we even see the term gros bâtons used to designate large pieces of artillery.
This last term, bâtons à feu, like cannon, existed before gunpowder was invented. Since swords and lances were often referred to as bâtons, it made sense that a name implying weapons in general would also apply to the first portable firearms. In old royal orders, we even see the term gros bâtons used to refer to large artillery pieces.

Fig. 66.—Hand Cannon (or Bâton à feu), taken from a piece of Tapestry belonging to the Church of Notre Dame de Nantilly, Saumur.
Fig. 66.—Hand Cannon (or Bâton à feu), taken from a piece of tapestry owned by the Church of Notre Dame de Nantilly, Saumur.
According to M. de Saulcy, the most important improvement ever made in artillery is certainly that which consisted in placing a gun with trunnions on a carriage à flasques—upright beams of wood, between which the gun can oscillate, and united by cross-pieces; this carriage was mounted on wheels, and admitted of the gun being inclined by the simple use of a wedge of wood{100} placed under the breech. But, strangely enough, it is most difficult to state precisely the date of this improvement. Nevertheless, circumstances tend to the belief that it was between 1476 and 1494—that is, during the reigns of Louis XI. and of Charles VIII.—that they succeeded in making pieces of all calibres carrying iron shot, and also in solidly fixing the trunnions, which not only supported the weight, but also resisted the recoil of the cannon. The carriages for these guns were mounted on wheels. From this period the art of fortifying towns underwent a complete revolution, which suddenly changed the whole system.
According to M. de Saulcy, the biggest advancement ever made in artillery was definitely the development of a gun with trunnions on a carriage à flasques—upright wooden beams that allow the gun to pivot, connected by cross-pieces. This carriage was mounted on wheels, which allowed the gun to be tilted using just a wooden wedge{100} placed under the breech. However, it's quite challenging to pinpoint exactly when this improvement happened. Still, it's believed that it occurred between 1476 and 1494—during the reigns of Louis XI. and Charles VIII.—when they managed to create pieces of all calibers that could fire iron shot and also securely attach the trunnions, which not only bore the weight but also absorbed the recoil of the cannon. The carriages for these guns were equipped with wheels. From this point forward, the art of fortifying towns experienced a complete transformation that dramatically changed the entire system.
When, in 1494, Charles VIII. entered Italy to conquer the kingdom of Naples, the French artillery produced universal admiration. The Italians had only iron guns, drawn by bullocks in rear of the army, and more for appearance than for use. After the first discharge it was some hours before the gun was ready for a second. The French had lighter cannon of bronze, drawn by horses, and moved with so much order that their transport hardly delayed the march of the army; they planted their batteries with incredible promptitude, considering the period, and the rounds were as quickly delivered as they were well aimed. Cotemporaneous Italian writers say that the French used almost exclusively iron shot, and that the guns, both of large and small calibre, were admirably balanced on their carriages.
When Charles VIII entered Italy in 1494 to take over the kingdom of Naples, the French artillery amazed everyone. The Italians only had iron cannons, pulled by oxen behind the army, which were more for show than for actual use. After the first shot, it took hours for the gun to be ready for a second one. The French had lighter bronze cannons, pulled by horses, and moved so efficiently that their transport barely slowed down the army's march; they set up their batteries with incredible speed for the time, and the rounds were fired quickly and accurately. Contemporary Italian writers noted that the French mostly used iron shot and that both their large and small caliber guns were expertly balanced on their carriages.
Yet no single specimen, or even a drawing, of this remarkable artillery has been handed down to us. The Museum of Artillery does, indeed, possess one small piece, on which, between the trunnions and the breech, is this inscription:—“Presented by Charles VIII. to Bartemi, Lord of Pins, captain of the bands of artillery, in 1490.” This cannon presents nothing remarkable in its construction, for we already recognise the form, one that has scarcely varied since then, and which, it seems, was definitely adopted under Louis XII. and Francis I. Of this period we still have two magnificent bronze cannons. They were found at Algiers in 1830; the porcupine, the salamander, and the fleur-de-lys that ornament them, made their origin known.
Yet no single specimen, or even a drawing, of this remarkable artillery has been passed down to us. The Museum of Artillery does have one small piece, which has an inscription between the trunnions and the breech: “Presented by Charles VIII. to Bartemi, Lord of Pins, captain of the bands of artillery, in 1490.” This cannon doesn’t have anything particularly special about its construction, as we already recognize the shape, which has hardly changed since then, and which seems to have been officially adopted under Louis XII and Francis I. From this period, we still have two magnificent bronze cannons. They were discovered in Algiers in 1830; the porcupine, the salamander, and the fleur-de-lys that adorn them reveal their origin.
Artillery, which in the reign of Charles VIII. had become an important arm, and had, besides, the prestige of success in Italy, became a subject to which particular attention was given in succeeding reigns. But, we again say, the true principles of manufacture and mounting were already well{101} ascertained, and only improvements in matters of detail remained to be discovered.
Artillery, which during the reign of Charles VIII had become a significant force and had gained recognition for its success in Italy, became a focus of particular attention in the following reigns. However, we reiterate that the fundamental principles of manufacturing and mounting were already well{101} established, and only minor improvements in specific details were left to be uncovered.
The Armoury Real of Madrid contains a curious dragonneau,[12] cast at Liège in 1503, which figured in the siege of Santander in 1511 (Fig. 67). The carriage, consisting of a single piece of carved oak, is by its delicacy and finish worthy of sustaining this masterpiece of bronze-work, which presents a double interest, first as regards art, and then on account of the rapid advance already made in firearms; for this dragonneau has a double barrel, and is loaded at the breech.
The Real Armoury of Madrid houses an interesting dragonneau,[12] cast in Liège in 1503, which was involved in the siege of Santander in 1511 (Fig. 67). The carriage, made from a single piece of intricately carved oak, is so finely crafted that it truly complements this stunning piece of bronze work. This dragonneau is notable for two reasons: its artistic value, and the fact that it reflects the quick advancements already made in firearms technology, as it features a double barrel and is loaded at the breech.

Fig. 67.—Double-barrelled Dragonneau. Armoury Real of Madrid.
Fig. 67.—Double-barreled Dragonneau. Royal Armory of Madrid.
Having arrived at this point, let us again retrace our steps, in order to note, and rapidly follow from its origin, the progress of firearms.
Having reached this point, let’s go back and quickly trace the history of firearms from their origin.
The earliest of these used in the middle of the fourteenth century were called hand-cannon, and were merely formed of an iron tube pierced with a vent, without stock or lock.
The earliest versions of these, used in the middle of the fourteenth century, were called hand cannons and were just an iron tube with a hole for ignition, lacking a stock or trigger.
A manuscript of that period represents a warrior who, standing on one of those little movable towers then forming part of the siege matériel, is shooting a stone with a gun of this description. The piece is resting on the parapet. By the side a sling is placed with its stone—a circumstance which{102} indicates the relative power of the hand-cannon, as no doubt each engine was to be used alternately. In another place is a horseman holding a small gun with a prolongation; the muzzle is supported by a prong fixed on the pommel of the saddle. Thus it was impossible for him to take aim, and he applied the fire with his hand.
A manuscript from that time shows a warrior standing on one of those small movable towers that were part of the siege equipment, firing a stone with a gun like this. The weapon is resting on the parapet. Next to it, a sling is ready with its stone—this detail{102} shows how powerful the hand-cannon was, as it’s likely that each weapon was used alternately. In another scene, there’s a horseman holding a small gun with an extension; the muzzle is secured by a prong attached to the saddle's pommel. This made it impossible for him to aim properly, so he lit the fuse by hand.
A little later, to prevent the effect of the recoil, there was added below the barrel, a little short of the centre, a sort of hook, intended to serve the purpose of checking the piece. When fired, it was supported on a fork or on a wall; hence the name of arquebuse à croc, which took the place of that of canon à main.
A little later, to reduce the impact of the recoil, a hook was added just below the barrel, slightly short of the center, designed to help stabilize the weapon. When fired, it was propped up on a fork or against a wall; that's how it got the name arquebuse à croc, replacing the earlier term canon à main.

Fig. 68.—Arquebusier. Drawn and Engraved by J. Amman.
Fig. 68.—Gunman. Illustrated and Engraved by J. Amman.
The arquebuse à croc sometimes weighed from fifty to sixty pounds, measured from five to six feet in length, and in principle was chiefly adapted for firing from a wall; it was lightened a little that it might be used by foot-soldiers, who, however, never fired it without a fixed or a movable rest.
The arquebuse à croc sometimes weighed between fifty and sixty pounds, measured five to six feet long, and was mainly designed for firing from a wall; it was made a bit lighter so that foot soldiers could use it, although they never fired it without a stable or adjustable support.
The inconvenience of applying fire with the hand, which, moreover, prevented the right direction of the missile, was soon partially superseded by adapting to the barrel a stock to fire from the shoulder, and a lock for a match, called a serpentin, which had only to be let down to ignite the powder{103} at the touch-hole. This was the matchlock arquebus still used by certain Eastern nations in our time, and which secured victory to the Spaniards at the battle of Pavia.
The hassle of using your hand to apply fire, which also messed up the aim of the projectile, was soon partly resolved by adding a stock to the barrel for shoulder firing and a matchlock mechanism, known as a serpentin, which just needed to be dropped to ignite the powder{103} at the touch-hole. This was the matchlock arquebus still used by some Eastern nations today, and it helped the Spaniards win the battle of Pavia.
Although the matchlock arquebus, which was made lighter, and was then called mousquet, continued to be the usual arm of infantry until the time of Louis XIII., many serious objections to the use of the serpentin continued. It compelled the soldier always to have a lighted match, or some means of striking a light. Besides, for nearly each shot it was necessary so to regulate the match that the end of it, which was placed in the head of the serpentin (lock), should come exactly into the priming-pan; then the priming-pan had to be opened; these operations were, so to speak, impossible for mounted men, who at the same time had to manage their horses.
Although the lightweight matchlock arquebus, which became known as mousquet, remained the standard weapon for infantry until the time of Louis XIII, there were still many serious drawbacks to using the serpentin. It required soldiers to always carry a lit match or some way to make fire. Additionally, for almost every shot, the match had to be positioned so that the end of it, which fit into the head of the serpentin (lock), aligned perfectly with the priming pan; then the priming pan had to be opened. These tasks were nearly impossible for mounted soldiers who also had to control their horses.
About 1517 the Germans invented the screw-plate called à rouet,—wheel-lock (Fig. 69).
About 1517, the Germans invented the screw-plate called à rouet,—wheel-lock (Fig. 69).
To the Spaniards is due the merit of the improvement that followed, the type of which is still in a measure perpetuated in our percussion guns; which, in their turn, have just been replaced by the needle-gun. The Spanish screw-plate, often called the miquelet screw-plate, had on the outside a spring, which pressed, at the extremity of its movable limb, on one of the catches of the hammer; when the gun was cocked the other catch pressed against a pin which projected from the inside and traversed the screw-plate; this pin could be removed, and then the spring acted on the hammer,{104} which was no longer held back; the flint (for at that time a flint was fitted to the gun) struck upon a ribbed plate of steel forming part of the cover of the priming-pan, the action of the flint on the plate produced the fire.
To the Spaniards goes the credit for the improvements that followed, which are still somewhat reflected in our percussion guns; these, in turn, have recently been replaced by the needle-gun. The Spanish screw-plate, often referred to as the miquelet screw-plate, had a spring on the outside that pressed, at the end of its movable part, on one of the catches of the hammer; when the gun was cocked, the other catch pressed against a pin that stuck out from the inside and went through the screw-plate; this pin could be removed, allowing the spring to act on the hammer,{104} which was no longer restrained; the flint (since at that time a flint was used in the gun) hit a ribbed steel plate that was part of the cover of the priming-pan, and the flint's impact on the plate created the spark.
Among the arms in use during the sixteenth century was one called petrinal or poitrinal (petronel), on account of the bent stock, which rested on the chest. This short and heavy arquebus, which could only throw balls, but of a very large size, to a short distance, was usually suspended from the shoulder by a strap or a broad cross-belt.
Among the weapons used in the sixteenth century was one called petrinal or poitrinal (petronel), named for its bent stock that rested against the chest. This short and heavy arquebus could only fire balls, but they were quite large, and it was effective at short distances. It was typically hung from the shoulder by a strap or a wide cross-belt.
Light troops were armed with these guns, and took the name of carabins; from this the weapon was next called carabine—a designation which since then has received quite another meaning.
Light troops were equipped with these guns and were called carabins; from this, the weapon was later named carabine—a term that has since taken on a different meaning.

Fig. 70.—Battle-axe and Pistol of the 16th Century. (Museum of Artillery, Paris.)
Fig. 70.—Battle-axe and Pistol of the 16th Century. (Museum of Artillery, Paris.)
Then followed the pistoles and the pistolets, thus named, it is said, because they were invented at Pistoia; but, with other etymologists, we can also believe that they owed the name to the fact of their bore being of equal diameter with that of the pistole, a coin of the time. The earliest pistols were made with wheels (à rouet), and the barrel did not measure more than a foot in length. Subsequently they varied in shape and in use; some were made which fired several shots in succession, and in other cases they attempted to combine a pistol with the dagger or the battle-axe. (Fig. 70, &c.) This is a notably fine specimen.
Then came the pistoles and the pistolets, named, it is said, because they were invented in Pistoia; however, some etymologists believe they got their name because their bore was the same diameter as that of the pistole, a coin of the time. The earliest pistols were made with wheels (à rouet), and the barrel was no longer than a foot. Over time, they changed in shape and use; some models were created that could fire multiple shots in a row, while others tried to combine a pistol with a dagger or a battle-axe. (Fig. 70, &c.) This is a particularly fine example.
We must not forget to note, in what may be called les armes de luxe, the joint application of the match-holder and the wheel to highly-finished arms, this combination being available.{105}
We shouldn't overlook the fact that, in what could be referred to as les armes de luxe, the combined use of the match-holder and the wheel on finely crafted weapons is available.{105}
The screw-plate à miquelet, improved by French experiments, led to the mechanism called flint-lock (fusil). There were also then pistols and arquebuses with flint-locks, as formerly there had been pistols and arquebuses with wheels. Subsequently the explanatory became the absolute term, and the entire weapon was known as fusil.
The screw-plate à miquelet, enhanced by French experiments, resulted in the mechanism called flint-lock (fusil). At that time, there were also pistols and arquebuses with flint-locks, just like there had previously been pistols and arquebuses with wheels. Later on, the term became simply known as fusil for the entire weapon.
CARRIAGES AND SADDLERY.
Horsemanship among the Ancients.—The Riding-horse and the Carriage-horse.—Chariots armed with Scythes.—Vehicles of the Romans, the Gauls, and the Franks: the Carruca, the Petoritum, the Cisium, the Plaustrum, the Basterna, the Carpentum.—Different kinds of Saddle-horses in the Days of Chivalry.—The Spur a distinctive Sign of Nobility: its Origin.—The Saddle, its Origin and its Modifications.—The Tilter.—Carriages.—The Mules of Magistrates.—Corporations of Saddlers and Harness-makers, Lorimers, Coachmakers, Chapuiseurs, Blazonniers, and Saddle-coverers.
Horsemanship in Ancient Times.—The Riding Horse and the Carriage Horse.—Chariots with Scythes.—Vehicles of the Romans, Gauls, and Franks: the Carruca, the Petoritum, the Cisium, the Plaustrum, the Basterna, the Carpentum.—Various Types of Saddle Horses in the Age of Chivalry.—The Spur as a Symbol of Nobility: its Origins.—The Saddle, its Origins, and its Changes.—The Tilter.—Carriages.—The Mules of Officials.—Organizations of Saddlers and Harness Makers, Lorimers, Coachmakers, Chapuiseurs, Blazonniers, and Saddle Coverers.
HE horse has been described by Buffon as “the noblest conquest made by
man.” Historians, both, sacred and profane, inform us that the conquest
dates from the most remote ages. In the Book of Job we have this
magnificent description:—“Then the Lord said, Hast thou given the horse
strength? hast thou clothed his neck with thunder? Canst thou make him
afraid as a grasshopper? the glory of his nostrils is terrible. He
paweth in the valley, and rejoiceth in his strength: he goeth on to meet
the armed men. He mocketh at fear, and is not affrighted; neither
turneth he back from the sword. The quiver rattleth against him, the
glittering spear and the shield. He swalloweth the ground with
fierceness and rage; neither believeth he that it is the sound of the
trumpet. He saith among the trumpets, Ha, ha; and he smelleth the battle
afar off.” The sacred writer is here referring expressly to the fiery
animal trained for war, and obedient to the master who has trained him.
The horse has been described by Buffon as “the noblest conquest made by man.” Historians, both religious and secular, tell us that this conquest goes back to the earliest times. In the Book of Job, there is this amazing description:—“Then the Lord said, Have you given the horse its strength? Have you clothed its neck with thunder? Can you make it afraid like a grasshopper? The glory of its nostrils is awesome. It paws in the valley and rejoices in its strength: it goes to meet the armed men. It scoffs at fear and isn’t frightened; it doesn’t back away from the sword. The quiver rattles against it, the gleaming spear and the shield. It devours the ground with fierceness and rage; it doesn’t believe that it’s the sound of the trumpet. It says among the trumpets, Ha, ha; and it smells the battle from far away.” The sacred writer is specifically referring to the fiery animal trained for war, and obedient to the master who has trained it.
Xenophon, in his “Treatise on Horsemanship” and his “Instructor of Cavalry,” and Diodorus in his “Histories,” are among the Greeks who adduce the most numerous testimonies to the honour in which equestrian exercises were held. Among the Latins, Virgil, in reference to the funereal games celebrated by Acestes in honour of Anchises, tells us that the Roman youth were taught equestrian art as practised by the Trojans. The horse and{108} chariot races, which took place at the solemn games in Greece, have always been justly celebrated; as were those which continued in Rome and in all the great cities of the Roman world until the fifth or sixth century.
Xenophon, in his “Treatise on Horsemanship” and his “Instructor of Cavalry,” along with Diodorus in his “Histories,” are some of the Greeks who provide the most evidence of the respect given to equestrian activities. Among the Latins, Virgil, when discussing the funeral games held by Acestes in honor of Anchises, informs us that the Roman youth were trained in the equestrian skills practiced by the Trojans. The horse and{108} chariot races, which occurred during the significant games in Greece, have always been rightly celebrated, as were those that continued in Rome and in all the major cities of the Roman world until the fifth or sixth century.
We are disposed to believe that the use of the saddle-horse and the carriage-horse was introduced about the same time. But it seems that chariots were rarely mounted by any but chiefs, who fought from that ambulatory elevation while squires managed the horses.
We tend to think that the use of saddle horses and carriage horses started around the same time. However, it appears that chariots were usually only ridden by leaders, who fought from that elevated position while their squires took care of the horses.

Fig. 72.—The Carruca, or Pleasure-Carriage, drawn by a Pair of Horses, dating from the Fifth to the Tenth Century. (Taken from a MS. of the Ninth Century, in the Royal Library at Brussels.)
Fig. 72.—The Carruca, or Pleasure-Carriage, pulled by a Pair of Horses, dating from the Fifth to the Tenth Century. (Taken from a manuscript of the Ninth Century, in the Royal Library at Brussels.)
To Cyrus the Great is ascribed the first idea of arming chariots with scythes, which cut to pieces in every direction those who opposed the progress of the vehicle, or who were thrown down by the violence of the shock. The same war-carriages were found among the Gauls; for a king named Bituitus, having been taken prisoner by the Romans, appeared in his chariot armed with scythes in the triumphal procession of the general who had conquered him.
To Cyrus the Great is credited with the first concept of equipping chariots with scythes, which sliced through anyone in their way or those who were knocked down by the force of the impact. Similar war chariots were used by the Gauls; for instance, a king named Bituitus, who was captured by the Romans, was seen in his chariot fitted with scythes during the triumphal parade of the general who defeated him.

Fig. 73.—Cart drawn by Oxen, end of the Fifteenth Century. (Taken from the “Chroniques de Hainault,” MS. in the Royal Library at Brussels.)
Fig. 73.—Cart pulled by Oxen, late Fifteenth Century. (From the “Chroniques de Hainault,” MS. in the Royal Library at Brussels.)
Riding on horseback was not only practised, but was carried to the highest degree of perfection, among the nations of antiquity; and the use of chariots was, in former times, almost general in war and on certain state occasions. The Romans, and in imitation of them the Gauls who prided themselves on being skilful carriage-builders, had several sorts of wheeled vehicles. Those adopted by the Romans and the Gauls, but discountenanced by the Franks, who preferred to ride on horseback, were the carruca, or carruque, with two wheels and a pair of horses (Fig. 72), richly ornamented with gold, silver, and ivory; the pilentum, a four-wheel carriage with a cloth canopy; the petoritum, an open carriage suitable for rapid travelling; the cisium, a basket-carriage drawn by mules, and used for long journeys; and finally, various carts—the plaustrum, the serracum, the benne, the camuli{110} (trucks), &c. These last, which were chiefly employed as field-carts, continued in use even after pleasure-carriages had entirely disappeared. There remained, however, independent of mule-litters, the basterna and carpentum, state-carriages of the Merovingian period, but only queens and ladies of high rank, who were unequal to long journeys on horseback, indulged in such means of locomotion, while men—even kings and high personages—would have blushed to be conveyed like “holy relics,” as picturesquely expressed by one of Charlemagne’s courtiers; but certainly not at the period of the “lazy kings,” when, as Boileau has well said,—
Riding horses wasn't just common; it reached a very high level of skill among the ancient nations. In the past, using chariots was nearly universal for warfare and certain state events. The Romans, and later the Gauls, who took pride in their carriage-making abilities, had various types of wheeled vehicles. The ones favored by the Romans and the Gauls, but rejected by the Franks, who preferred horseback riding, included the carruca or carruque, a two-wheeled vehicle pulled by a pair of horses (Fig. 72), which was lavishly decorated with gold, silver, and ivory; the pilentum, a four-wheeled carriage with a fabric roof; the petoritum, an open carriage ideal for quick trips; the cisium, a basket carriage driven by mules for long travels; and finally, various carts like the plaustrum, serracum, benne, and the camuli (trucks), etc. These last were mainly used as field carts and remained in use even after pleasure carriages had completely vanished. Besides mule litters, there were also the basterna and carpentum, state carriages from the Merovingian period, but only queens and noblewomen, who couldn't handle long journeys on horseback, used them. Men—even kings and high-ranking officials—would have felt embarrassed to be transported like “holy relics,” as one of Charlemagne’s courtiers vividly put it; but this was certainly not the case during the time of the “lazy kings,” as Boileau aptly noted,—
"Drew the lazy king, when he would go out."
“Chivalry,” wrote M. le Marquis de Varenne, “the exercises of which were the image of war, rendered horsemanship a new art always indispensable in the education of the nobility; and chevalier soon became synonymous with a man of good birth.” “The Book of Facts,” by the “Bon Chevalier Messire Jean le Maingre, called Baucicaut, Marshal of France,” written in the beginning of the fifteenth century, enumerates the exercises which a youth aspiring to the title of a gentleman had to undergo:—“They endeavoured to leap (sailler) upon a charger, fully armed; item, leaped, without placing the foot in the stirrup, on a charger in all its armour; item, leaped from the ground a-straddle on to the shoulders of a tall man on a large horse, seizing the man by the sleeve with one hand, without other assistance; item, placing one hand on the saddle-bow of a large charger, and the other near the ears, taking him by the mane, and from the level ground jumping to the other side (côté) of the charger.”
“Chivalry,” wrote M. le Marquis de Varenne, “which mirrored the realities of war, turned horsemanship into a new art that was always essential in the education of the nobility; and chevalier soon became synonymous with a man of noble birth.” “The Book of Facts,” by the “Bon Chevalier Messire Jean le Maingre, known as Baucicaut, Marshal of France,” written in the early fifteenth century, lists the exercises that a young man aspiring to the title of gentleman had to complete:—“They tried to leap (sailler) onto a horse, fully armored; item, leaped onto a fully armored horse without putting their foot in the stirrup; item, jumped from the ground onto the shoulders of a tall man on a large horse, grabbing the man by the sleeve with one hand, without any other help; item, placed one hand on the saddle-bow of a large horse and the other near the ears, taking the mane, and jumped from the ground to the other side (côté) of the horse.”
The Chevalier Bayard, while yet page to the Duke of Savoy, and only seventeen years of age, performed, as his historian relates, wonders in the meadows of Ainay, at Lyons, before King Charles VIII., “in leaping on his charger,” and by his management of it creating a favourable impression of his merits. This will suffice to show the estimation in which horsemanship was held. No one was regarded as a valiant knight until he had proved his prowess in jousts and tournaments (Fig. 74) in the rank of squire. Although his functions were essentially those of serving, a squire, who ranked higher than a page, was to the knight rather an auxiliary and a companion than a servant. It was his duty to carry the arms of the knight, to take charge of{111} his table, his house, and his horses. On the field of battle he remained in his rear, ready to defend him, to lift him up if he were overthrown, and to provide him, when necessary, with another horse or other arms. He guarded the prisoners captured by the knight, and occasionally fought for him at his side.
The Chevalier Bayard, while still a page for the Duke of Savoy and only seventeen years old, performed remarkable feats in the meadows of Ainay, at Lyons, before King Charles VIII., “by leaping onto his horse” and impressing everyone with his skills. This illustrates how highly horsemanship was valued. No one was considered a brave knight until they had demonstrated their skill in jousts and tournaments (Fig. 74) as a squire. Although a squire's main role was to serve, he was seen as more of an aide and companion to the knight than just a servant. He was responsible for carrying the knight's armor, overseeing his meals, his home, and his horses. On the battlefield, he stayed behind the knight, ready to defend him, help him up if he fell, and provide him with another horse or gear when needed. He also watched over the prisoners captured by the knight and sometimes fought alongside him.
The principal sign distinguishing knights from squires consisted in the material of which their spurs were made—of gold for the former, of silver for the latter. It is well known that, at the disastrous battle of Courtray, the Flemings collected after the action, from the slain, four thousand pairs of gold spurs; consequently, four thousand knights of the army of Philip the Fair had fallen.
The main distinction between knights and squires was the material of their spurs—gold for knights and silver for squires. It’s widely known that after the disastrous battle of Courtray, the Flemings gathered four thousand pairs of gold spurs from the dead, indicating that four thousand knights from Philip the Fair's army had been slain.

Fig. 74.—A Knight entering the Lists. (From a Miniature in the “Tournois du Roi René.”)
Fig. 74.—A Knight entering the Arena. (From a Miniature in the “Tournaments of King René.”)
In order to win his spurs (of gold)—an expression become proverbial—it was indispensable that one who aspired to the honour should perform some valiant deed, proving him worthy of being “dubbed,” or armed as a knight. The ceremony of admission commenced by presenting the spurs; and who{112}soever conferred the order of chivalry, were he king or prince, condescended to put on and fasten the spurs for the recipient. In pursuance of the same principle, when a knight, having committed a fault or any cowardly act, had incurred blame or correction, it was by deprivation of, or by changing his spurs, that his degradation commenced. For a slight offence a herald substituted silver spurs for those of gold, which lowered a knight to the grade of squire. But in a case of “forfeiture,” as it was termed, an executioner or a cook cut off the straps of his spurs, or they were struck off on a dunghill with an axe: infamy was the future portion of him who had been subjected to that public disgrace.
To earn his spurs (of gold)—a saying that has become common—it was essential for anyone aiming for this honor to accomplish a brave act, proving they deserved to be “dubbed” or made a knight. The admission ceremony began with the presentation of the spurs; and whoever granted the title of knighthood, whether king or prince, would personally put on and fasten the spurs for the recipient. Following the same idea, when a knight made a mistake or acted cowardly and faced blame or punishment, his degradation began with the removal or change of his spurs. For a minor offense, a herald would replace the gold spurs with silver ones, which demoted a knight to the level of squire. However, in cases of “forfeiture,” as it was called, an executioner or a cook would cut off the straps of his spurs, or they would be struck off on a dung heap with an axe: infamy was the future fate of anyone subjected to such public humiliation.
The privilege of wearing spurs was regarded as a mark of independence and authority; so that when a noble tendered faith and homage to his sovereign, he was obliged to take off his spurs in token of vassalage. In 816, ere chivalry had been instituted, an assembly of lords and bishops prohibited ecclesiastics from adopting the profane fashion of wearing spurs then prevailing among the higher classes of the clergy.
The privilege of wearing spurs was seen as a symbol of independence and authority; so, when a noble pledged loyalty and service to his sovereign, he had to remove his spurs as a sign of submission. In 816, before chivalry was established, a gathering of lords and bishops forbade clergy from adopting the secular trend of wearing spurs that was common among the upper classes of the clergy.
The use of the spur appears to date from the most ancient times. The origin of the word has been much disputed. From the time of Louis le Débonnaire it was called spuors, which has become sporen in Germany, sperane in Italian, spur in English, éperon in French. The Latins called it calcar (which originally signified cock’s spur), doubtless from the form first given to the spur. That form has strangely varied during centuries. The oldest known shape is that of the spur found in the tomb of Queen Brunehaut, who died in 613, and which is simply like a skewer. This seems to have long continued to be the form; but, from the commencement of the thirteenth to the end of the sixteenth century, the spur is seen in the form of a rose, or of a star with a turning rowel, and was mostly fashioned in a very rich and delicate manner. At the period when horses were clad in steel or leather, the spurs were necessarily very long, in order to reach the animal’s flanks (Figs. 75 and 76). The spurs of Godfrey of Bouillon, which have been preserved (their authenticity is more or less questionable), are in that style. In the reign of Charles VII. the young nobles wore, rather for show than for use, spurs the rowel of which was as large as the hand, and fixed at the end of a metal stem half a foot long.
The use of the spur seems to date back to ancient times. There's been a lot of debate about the origin of the word. Since the time of Louis le Débonnaire, it was called spuors, which became sporen in Germany, sperane in Italian, spur in English, and éperon in French. The Latins referred to it as calcar (originally meaning cock’s spur), likely because of the shape first given to the spur. That shape has changed quite a bit over the centuries. The oldest known design is the spur found in the tomb of Queen Brunehaut, who died in 613, and it simply resembles a skewer. This design seemed to remain prevalent for a long time; however, from the early thirteenth to the late sixteenth century, spurs were often shaped like a rose or a star with a rotating rowel, and were mostly made in a very elaborate and delicate way. When horses were dressed in steel or leather, the spurs had to be quite long to reach the horse's flanks (Figs. 75 and 76). The spurs of Godfrey of Bouillon, which have been preserved (though their authenticity is somewhat questionable), are in that style. During the reign of Charles VII, young nobles wore spurs primarily for show than for practical use, with the rowel being as large as a hand and attached to a metal stem about half a foot long.
If, therefore, from time immemorial every mounted horse “felt the spur,” there was at least a period when every sort of spur could not be{113} indiscriminately applied to the flanks of each individual of the equine race. “There are,” says Brunetto Latini, a writer of the thirteenth century, in his “Treasury of all Things”—a sort of encyclopædia of the age—“there are horses of several kinds: chargers, or tall horses, for the combat, whence the expression, ‘mounting the high horse;’ others, for gentle exercise, use palfreys, which were also called amblers and hackneys; others employ pack-horses, courtants (cropped horses), to carry a load (somme).” Somme here signifies a burden, and this, which we now call baggage, consisted of spare arms and hauberk, which a knight was careful to take with him when he went to the wars. Mares and bât-horses (horses carrying the bât, or load) were reserved for agriculture and other field-purposes; and it was clearly on that account that a knight was not allowed to ride them. To make a knight ride upon a mare was, like the loss of his spurs, one of the most degrading punishments that could be inflicted on him, and thenceforth “any one who regarded his own honour would no more have touched that disgraced knight than a shaven idiot (leper).”
If, then, for ages every mounted horse “felt the spur,” there was at least a time when not every type of spur could be{113} indiscriminately used on every single horse. “There are,” says Brunetto Latini, a writer from the thirteenth century, in his “Treasury of all Things”—a kind of encyclopedia of that time—“there are several kinds of horses: chargers, or tall horses, for battle, which is where the phrase ‘mounting the high horse’ comes from; others use palfreys for gentle riding, which were also known as amblers and hackneys; and some employ pack-horses, courtants (cropped horses), to carry loads (somme).” Somme here means a burden, and this, which we now call baggage, included spare arms and a hauberk that a knight made sure to bring with him when he went to war. Mares and bât-horses (horses carrying the bât, or load) were meant for farming and other field tasks; and it was clearly for this reason that knights were not allowed to ride them. For a knight to ride a mare was considered one of the most humiliating punishments, like losing his spurs, and afterwards “anyone who cared about his own honor would avoid that disgraced knight like a leper.”

Fig. 77.—A Knight armed and mounted for War. (Museum of Artillery, Paris.)
Fig. 77.—A knight equipped and on horseback for battle. (Museum of Artillery, Paris.)
The horses of French knights were without ears or mane; those of the Germans without tails. According to Carrion-Nisas, the armour of the horse, and the style in which it was caparisoned, were the cause of these mutilations. We have elsewhere remarked that if the men were cased in steel their horses were not less heavily cuirassed (Fig. 77). The entire armour and appointments of a horse were called the harness;{115} the plates of steel or leather (for leather also was often used) were called bardes. We find enumerated, not only the articles of which the harness consisted—chanfrein, nasal, flancois, &c.—but examples are cited to denote the sumptuousness of this equipment of the horse. We need not, however, dwell longer here on this subject, that refers more properly to the manufacture of arms; but a few words must be said regarding the saddle, which is, if we may use the expression, an implement of horsemanship, and not a part of the armour.
The horses of French knights had no ears or manes; those of the Germans had no tails. According to Carrion-Nisas, the horse's armor and the way it was decorated caused these alterations. We’ve previously noted that while the men were dressed in steel, their horses were similarly heavily armored (Fig. 77). The complete armor and gear of a horse were referred to as the harness; {115} the steel or leather plates (since leather was often used too) were called bardes. Not only are the components of the harness listed—chanfrein, nasal, flancois, etc.—but examples are given to illustrate the lavishness of this horse equipment. However, we won’t go into detail here on this topic which is more relevant to weapon manufacturing; but we must briefly mention the saddle, which is, if we can put it this way, a tool of horsemanship and not part of the armor.
The use of saddles seems to have been unknown in early times, and never to have been introduced among certain nations which, by the way, were most famous in the art of training the horse and making him serviceable. The Thessalonians and the Numidians rode on the bare back, without saddle or stirrups; seated firmly on the horse simply by the pressure of the knees and the calf of the legs; a position which is still that of the boldest riders in the East and in Africa. Hippocrates has ascribed the common and severe diseases of the hips and legs which afflicted the Scythians to the rider’s want of support on horseback. Galen makes the same remark regarding the Roman legions, who only introduced the use of a saddle about the year 340 of the Christian era. The Gauls and Franks used neither saddles nor stirrups; but when steel armour was adopted, it would have been impossible for knights to preserve an equilibrium without the aid of a saddle, or to sustain the slightest shock to which they were exposed, as armour rendered them in a manner rigid, or with little flexibility on their large horses.
The use of saddles seems to have been unknown in early times and never introduced among certain nations that were well-known for their horse training skills. The Thessalonians and Numidians rode bareback, without saddles or stirrups; they maintained their seat on the horse simply by the pressure of their knees and calves—a position still used by the bravest riders in the East and Africa. Hippocrates attributed the common and serious hip and leg diseases that afflicted the Scythians to the lack of support while riding. Galen made a similar observation about the Roman legions, who only started using saddles around the year 340 AD. The Gauls and Franks also used neither saddles nor stirrups; however, when steel armor became common, it would have been impossible for knights to keep their balance without a saddle or to absorb even the slightest impact, as the armor made them quite rigid and less flexible on their large horses.
They therefore had recourse to a high, or rather a deep, saddle, closely adhering to the thighs and loins, with large stirrups serving as supports to the feet. The several parts of the armour being splendidly ornamented, it followed that the saddles, which also were exposed to view, were no more neglected than other ornaments of the animal. Engraved and chased, they were also gilt and painted, and thus, with the shield, helped to distinguish, by the “devices” they bore, the armed warrior completely cased in his steel covering (Figs. 78 to 81).
They used a high, or rather a deep, saddle that fit closely to their thighs and lower back, with large stirrups to support their feet. The various parts of the armor were beautifully decorated, so the saddles, which were also visible, were just as well adorned as the other decorations on the animal. Engraved and etched, they were also gold-plated and painted, and together with the shield, they helped to identify the fully armored warrior by the “symbols” they displayed (Figs. 78 to 81).
As to stirrups, of which there certainly is no trace among the Greeks or the Romans, it may be said they were coeval with the invention of saddles. They made their appearance in the earliest days of the Merovingian dynasty; and if we accept the German etymology which the learned have offered{116} (streben, to support one’s self), the name and the object was introduced by the Franks into Gaul. However that may be, they were no longer dispensed with, especially in war, and when the weight of armour rendered their use necessary. They were of course very large, very massive, and very clumsy in the days of chivalry. When they diminished in size and weight they were wrought with more care, and became objects of art, charged with ingenious ornaments, and embellished with engraving, chasing, and gilding.
As for stirrups, which definitely aren't found among the Greeks or Romans, it's likely they came along with the invention of saddles. They first showed up in the early days of the Merovingian dynasty; and if we accept the German origin suggested by scholars (streben, meaning to support oneself), the name and the item were brought by the Franks into Gaul. Regardless of how that happened, they became essential, especially in warfare, when the weight of armor made them necessary. Initially, they were quite large, heavy, and awkward during the chivalric era. As they got smaller and lighter, they were crafted with greater care and became works of art, adorned with intricate designs, engravings, chasing, and gilding.

Figs. 78 and 79.—Tournament Saddles, ornamented with Paintings, taken from the Armoury Real, Madrid. Sixteenth Century. (Communicated by M. Ach. Jubinal.)
Figs. 78 and 79.—Tournament Saddles, decorated with Paintings, from the Royal Armor Collection, Madrid. Sixteenth Century. (Shared by M. Ach. Jubinal.)
In accordance with the opinion held by M. de la Varenne, we have already ascribed the disuse of private carriages to the contempt with which the Franks regarded a mode of conveyance deemed by them to be effeminate. But, following the same author, we must observe that a reason might also{117} be discovered in the wretched condition into which, after the decline of the Romans, those magnificent roads formed by them in all their conquered provinces had fallen. In towns, moreover, the streets, narrow, crooked, and with no regular direction, were very frequently so many holes and quagmires. Philip Augustus I. had some of the streets of Paris paved in that lutèce[13] which already, at the time of the Roman conquest, had deserved the significant epithet of miry. The princes and the nobles who, as Molière humorously makes Mascarilla say, feared “to leave the impression of their shoes in mud,” and could not without difficulty drive about the towns in carriages, consequently had recourse to the horse or the mule. The ladies made use of them also; but very frequently, if not carried in litters, they rode on a pillion behind the horseman.
According to M. de la Varenne, we already attributed the decline of private carriages to the disdain the Franks had for a mode of transportation they considered effeminate. However, as the same author points out, we can also find a reason in the terrible state of the impressive roads built by the Romans in their conquered provinces after the empire's fall. In cities, the streets were often narrow, winding, and poorly laid out, turning into holes and muddy patches. Philip Augustus I had some of the streets in Paris paved in that lutèce[13] that had already earned the nickname miry during the Roman conquest. The princes and nobles who— as Molière humorously has Mascarilla say— were afraid of leaving “the impression of their shoes in mud,” struggled to travel in carriages around town, so they turned to horses or mules instead. The ladies used them too, but often, instead of riding alone, they would sit on a pillion behind the horseman if they weren't being carried in litters.

Fig. 80.—The Caparison of the Horse of Isabel the Catholic. (Communicated by M. Ach. Jubinal.)
Fig. 80.—The Horse Gear of Isabella the Catholic. (Shared by M. Ach. Jubinal.)
In the thirteenth century chariots reappeared; but the fashion did not long prevail, for Philip the Fair discouraged them, in one of the clauses of his sumptuary ordinance of 1294, by declaring that “no citizen may have a chariot.”
In the thirteenth century, chariots made a comeback, but this trend didn’t last long. Philip the Fair put a stop to it in one of the sections of his sumptuary law from 1294 by stating that “no citizen may own a chariot.”
The litter continued to be held in repute for processions; but queens frequently rode on horseback. Isabel of Bavaria rode on a beautiful{118} palfrey, with her ladies and her maids also on horseback, on the occasion of her entering Paris to espouse Charles VI. And when Mary of England, who went to be married to Louis XII., made her entry into Abbeville, she also, as Robert de la Marck relates, was mounted on a palfrey, as were most of her ladies, “and the remainder in chariots; and the king, riding a large, prancing bay horse, came to receive his bride, with all the gentlemen of his household and of his guard on horseback.” The meeting of Henry VIII. and Francis I. in the camp of the Field of the Cloth of Gold, presented the most beautiful display that had ever been seen of caparisoned horses, decorated and furnished with unprecedented richness (Fig. 82).
The litter continued to be well-regarded for parades; however, queens often rode horses. Isabel of Bavaria rode a stunning{118} palfrey, with her ladies and maids also on horseback, when she entered Paris to marry Charles VI. Similarly, when Mary of England arrived in Abbeville to marry Louis XII, she was also mounted on a palfrey, as reported by Robert de la Marck, along with most of her ladies, while the rest traveled in carriages; the king, riding a large, energetic bay horse, came to greet his bride, accompanied by all the gentlemen of his household and guard on horseback. The meeting between Henry VIII and Francis I at the Field of the Cloth of Gold showcased the most stunning display of decorated horses that had ever been seen, outfitted with unmatched opulence (Fig. 82).
Charles V., in consequence of frequent attacks of gout, was soon compelled to renounce riding. When he went into the country, or on a journey, he was generally followed by a litter and a chair. Mules bore the litter, in which he could recline, while bearers carried the chair, which was
Charles V, due to frequent gout attacks, had to give up riding. Whenever he traveled to the countryside or on journeys, he was usually accompanied by a litter and a chair. Mules carried the litter, where he could lie down, while bearers carried the chair, which was

ENTRANCE OF THE QUEEN ISABEAU OF BAVARIA INTO PARIS.
ENTRANCE OF QUEEN ISABEAU OF BAVARIA INTO PARIS.
From a Miniature in Froissart’s Chronicles, National Library, Paris.
From a Miniature in Froissart’s Chronicles, National Library, Paris.
provided with a movable back; its four uprights could be fitted with a sort of canopy of canvas or leather.
provided with a movable back; its four uprights could be equipped with a type of canopy made of canvas or leather.
In 1457 the ambassadors of Ladislaus V., King of Hungary, presented to Marie of Anjou, Queen of France, a chariot which excited the admiration of the whole court and the inhabitants of Paris, “because,” as the historian of the times says, “it was branlant (suspended), and very rich.”
In 1457, the ambassadors of Ladislaus V, King of Hungary, brought a chariot to Marie of Anjou, Queen of France, that amazed the entire court and the people of Paris, “because,” as the historian of the time notes, “it was branlant (suspended) and very lavish.”

Fig. 82.—Henry VIII. in the Camp of the Field of the Cloth of Gold (1520). From the Bas-reliefs of the Hôtel of the Bourg Herolde at Rouen.
Fig. 82.—Henry VIII. in the Camp of the Field of the Cloth of Gold (1520). From the Bas-reliefs of the Hôtel of the Bourg Herolde at Rouen.
It is difficult to reconcile the inference to be drawn from the ordinance of Philip the Fair with the assertion of many historians, that coaches first appeared in France only in the time of Francis I. The point is still doubtful. Nevertheless, one may suppose historians to mean that coaches, instead of being the only vehicles employed in Paris in the time of Francis I., were but chariots of a grander and more gorgeous description than any seen before that time. But we know for certain that, during the Middle Ages, the horse and the mule were generally ridden by everybody, by citizens and by nobles, by women and by men. The horse-blocks fixed in the streets—too narrow evidently, if not for one carriage, at least for two to pass each other—and the rings fastened on{120} doors sufficiently denote that it was so. The mule was especially ridden by sedate men, such as magistrates and doctors, who had to “amble” through the towns. “To take care of the mule,” a proverbial expression signifying to wait impatiently, is derived from the custom of lawyers’ servants remaining in the court of the Palace to take charge of the riding-horses or mules belonging to their masters.
It’s tough to make sense of the conclusions drawn from Philip the Fair’s ordinance alongside what many historians claim—that coaches only appeared in France during Francis I’s reign. This remains uncertain. Still, historians might mean that coaches, instead of being the only vehicles used in Paris at that time, were simply more elaborate and stylish than anything seen before. However, we know for sure that during the Middle Ages, everyone rode horses or mules—citizens and nobles, women and men alike. The horse-blocks found in the streets—obviously too narrow not just for one carriage, but at least for two to pass—along with the rings attached to {120} doors, clearly indicate this. Mules were especially ridden by dignified men, like magistrates and doctors, who needed to “amble” through the towns. The saying “to take care of the mule,” which means to wait impatiently, comes from the tradition of lawyers’ servants hanging around the Palace court to watch over their employers’ horses or mules.
According to Sauval, the two first coaches seen in Paris, and which called forth the wonder of the people, belonged, one to Queen Claude, the first wife of Francis I.; and the other to Diana of Poitiers, his mistress.
According to Sauval, the first two coaches seen in Paris, which amazed the people, belonged to Queen Claude, the first wife of Francis I., and to Diana of Poitiers, his mistress.

Fig. 83.—Sedan-chair of Charles V. (Armoury Real, Madrid.)
Fig. 83.—Sedan chair of Charles V. (Royal Armoury, Madrid.)
The fashion was soon followed; so much so, that even where the sumptuary laws were still regarded as efficient, we find parliament entreating Charles IX. to prohibit the circulation of coaches (coches) through the town. The magistrates continued, until the commencement of the seventeenth century, to attend at the courts of justice on their mules. Christopher of Thou, father of the celebrated historian, and first President of Parliament, was the first who came thither in his carriage; but only because he suffered from gout, for his wife continued to ride on horseback, seated pillion-fashion behind a servant.{121}
The trend quickly caught on; so much so that even where the sumptuary laws were still seen as effective, we find parliament urging Charles IX to ban the use of coaches (coches) in the town. The magistrates continued to attend court on their mules until the start of the seventeenth century. Christopher of Thou, father of the famous historian and first President of Parliament, was the first to arrive in his carriage; but this was only because he was suffering from gout, while his wife still rode on horseback, sitting pillion-style behind a servant.{121}
Henry IV. had only one carriage. “I shall be unable to go and see you,” he one day wrote to Sully, “for my wife uses my coach (coche).” These coaches were neither elegant nor convenient. For doors they were provided with leathern aprons, which were drawn or opened for entrance or exit, with similar curtains to protect against the rain or the sun.
Henry IV only had one carriage. “I won’t be able to come and see you,” he wrote to Sully one day, “because my wife is using my coach (coche).” These coaches were neither stylish nor practical. They had leather aprons for doors, which were pulled or opened for getting in or out, along with similar curtains to shield from the rain or sun.
Marshal Bassompierre, in the time of Louis XIII., had a glass coach made for him, which was regarded as a real marvel: it originated the impulse which has led to the productive era of modern coach-building.
Marshal Bassompierre, during Louis XIII's reign, had a glass coach made for him, which was seen as a true marvel; it sparked the trend that has led to the thriving era of modern coach-building.
Formerly there were in Paris, as appears from numerous documents, several corporations representing the saddler’s trade. First came the selliers-bourreliers, and the selliers-lormiers-carrossiers. The privileges of the first secured to them specially the manufacture of saddles and harness (collars and other articles for draught). The second made also carriages, bridles, reins, &c. Another very ancient corporation was that of the lormiers-éperonniers—“artisans,” says the Glossary of Jean de Garlande, “whom the military nobles greatly patronised, because they manufactured silvered and gilt spurs, metal breastplates for their horses, and well-executed bits.” There were also chapuissiers, who made saddle-bows and pack-frames for the beasts of burden, which were mostly manufactured of alder-wood.
Previously, there were several organizations in Paris representing the saddlery trade, as shown by numerous documents. First, there were the selliers-bourreliers and the selliers-lormiers-carrossiers. The privileges of the first group specifically allowed them to make saddles and harnesses (like collars and other gear for draft animals). The second group also made carriages, bridles, reins, etc. Another very old organization was the lormiers-éperonniers—“artisans,” according to the Glossary of Jean de Garlande, “who were greatly supported by military nobles because they produced silver and gold spurs, metal breastplates for horses, and well-crafted bits.” There were also chapuissiers, who made saddle-bows and pack-frames for pack animals, which were mostly made from alder wood.
The blazenniers and cuireurs then covered with leather the packs and the saddles prepared by the chapuissiers; and, finally, saddle-painters were employed to ornament them, either in compliance with fashion, which has always been omnipotent in France, or according to the laws of heraldry, when intended for men of rank for purposes of state or war.
The blazenniers and cuireurs then covered the packs and saddles made by the chapuissiers with leather; finally, saddle painters were hired to decorate them, either to follow fashion, which has always had a strong influence in France, or according to the rules of heraldry, when intended for nobility for official or military purposes.

Fig. 84.—Banner of the Corporation of the Saddlers of Tonnerre.
Fig. 84.—Banner of the Saddlers' Corporation in Tonnerre.
GOLD AND SILVER WORK.
Its Antiquity.—The Trésor de Guarrazar.—The Merovingian and Carlovingian Periods.—Ecclesiastical Jewellery.—Pre-eminence of the Byzantine Goldsmiths.—Progress of the Art consequent on the Crusades.—The Gold and Enamels of Limoges.—Jewellery ceases to be restricted to Purposes of Religion.—Transparent Enamels.—Jean of Pisa, Agnolo of Sienna, Ghiberti.—Great Painters and Sculptors from the Goldsmiths’ Workshops.—Benvenuto Cellini.—The Goldsmiths of Paris.
Its History.—The Treasure of Guarrazar.—The Merovingian and Carolingian Periods.—Religious Jewelry.—The Dominance of Byzantine Goldsmiths.—Advancements in the Art Due to the Crusades.—The Gold and Enamels of Limoges.—Jewelry Begins to Serve Non-Religious Purposes.—Transparent Enamels.—Jean of Pisa, Agnolo of Siena, Ghiberti.—Great Painters and Sculptors Emerge from Goldsmith Workshops.—Benvenuto Cellini.—The Goldsmiths of Paris.
N the remarks upon furniture, we were compelled to trespass on the
domain which we now again approach; for, having to trace the history of
secular and religious luxury, we cannot but frequently encounter the
goldsmiths and their splendid works. It will thus happen more than once
that we shall have to indicate briefly certain important facts already
described, in some details, in preceding chapters.
In discussing furniture, we had to step into the area we're about to revisit; because while tracing the history of both secular and religious luxury, we inevitably come across the goldsmiths and their magnificent creations. Therefore, it will occur several times that we will need to briefly highlight certain important facts that have already been detailed in the previous chapters.
It is known that in old times, even the most remote, the goldsmith’s art flourished. There is scarcely any ancient narrative which does not allude to jewels; and every day the discovery of precious objects, found in ruins and in tombs, still attests the high state of perfection the art of gold and silver work had attained among races long since extinct.
It is known that in ancient times, even the most distant, the goldsmith's craft thrived. There’s hardly any old story that doesn’t mention jewels; and every day, the discovery of valuable items found in ruins and tombs still confirms the advanced level of skill that the art of gold and silver work had reached among cultures that no longer exist.
The Gauls, when under Roman dominion, applied themselves successfully to the business of the gold-worker. We may again say that the triumph of the Christian religion, under Constantine the Great, while encouraging the interior decoration of places of worship, added a fresh impulse to the development of this beautiful art.
The Gauls, when under Roman rule, successfully engaged in goldsmithing. We can also say that the rise of Christianity, under Constantine the Great, while promoting the decoration of places of worship, gave a new boost to the growth of this beautiful art.
The popes succeeding St. Sylvester (who had stimulated the liberality of Constantine) continued to accumulate, in the churches at Rome, the most costly and massive articles of gold-work. Symmachus (498 to 514) alone, according to a calculation made by Seroux d’Agincourt, enriched the treasures of the basilicas to the amount of 130 pounds weight of gold, and 1,700 of silver, forming the material of objects most finely wrought.{124} It was from the very court of the Greek emperors that the examples of this magnificence were derived; for we hear St. John Chrysostom exclaiming, “All our admiration is at present reserved for the goldsmiths and the weavers;” and it is well known that in consequence of his bold indiscretion in rebuking the extravagance of the Empress Eudoxia, this eloquent Father of the Church expiated in exile and persecutions his ardent zeal and his sincerity.
The popes after St. Sylvester (who encouraged Constantine's generosity) kept adding the most expensive and elaborate gold items to the churches in Rome. Symmachus (498 to 514), for example, reportedly increased the treasures of the basilicas by 130 pounds of gold and 1,700 pounds of silver, creating beautifully crafted objects.{124} The inspiration for this grandeur came from the court of the Greek emperors; St. John Chrysostom famously declared, “These days, we admire goldsmiths and weavers the most.” It's also well-known that he faced exile and persecution for his outspoken criticism of Empress Eudoxia's lavishness, which resulted from his passionate dedication and honesty.

Fig. 85.—Gallic Bracelet, from a Cabinet of Antiquities. (Imp. Library, Paris.)
Fig. 85.—Gallic Bracelet, from a Cabinet of Antiquities. (Imp. Library, Paris.)
The brilliant specimens of the gold-work of the Visigoths, which, in 1858, were exhumed in the field of Guarrazar, near Toledo, and which have been obtained for the Cluny Museum, throw a new light on the monuments of that period. Far from indicating any original style, they afford further proof that the barbarians who came from the North became subjected, in the arts, to Byzantine influence. The most remarkable, not only in its dimensions and extreme richness, but in the peculiarity of its ornaments, is a votive crown, intended to be hung, according to the custom of those times, in a sacred place—that of Recesvinthe, who reigned over the Goths of Spain from 653 to 672. It is composed of a large fillet, jointed, and formed of a double plate of the finest gold. Thirty uncut sapphires and as many pearls, regularly alternating, arranged in three rows and in quincunxes,[14] are seen on its exterior circle. Chased ornaments occupy the spaces between the stones. The votive crown of King Suintila, which we here reproduce (Fig. 86), is fully as rich, and about thirty years older.
The amazing examples of gold work from the Visigoths, discovered in 1858 in the field of Guarrazar near Toledo and now part of the Cluny Museum, provide new insights into the monuments from that time. Rather than showcasing a unique style, they further demonstrate that the barbarians from the North were influenced by Byzantine art. The standout piece, notable for its size and intricate decorations, is a votive crown meant to be displayed in a sacred space, dedicated to Recesvinthe, who ruled over the Goths of Spain from 653 to 672. It features a broad band made from two layers of the finest gold. Thirty uncut sapphires and an equal number of pearls alternate in three rows arranged in a quincunx pattern on the outer circle. Chased designs fill the gaps between the stones. The votive crown of King Suintila, which we reproduce here, is just as lavish and is about thirty years older.

GOLD CROSSES OF A KING OF THE GOTHS.
GOLD CROSSES OF A KING OF THE GOTHS.
Found at Guarrazar. Seventh Century. (Museum of the Hotel Cluny) (Taken from the work of M. Ferdinand de Lasteyrie.)
Found at Guarrazar. Seventh Century. (Museum of the Hotel Cluny) (Taken from the work of M. Ferdinand de Lasteyrie.)
It is of massive gold, ornamented with sapphires and pearls arranged in rose-pattern, and set off by two borders similarly set with delicate stones. But the originality of this precious gem consists in the letters hanging as pendants from its lower border. These letters, open-worked, are filled with small pieces of red glass set in gold; their combination presents the following inscription:—“Suintilanus Rex offeret” (offering of the King Suintila). Each of them is suspended from the fillet by a chain with double links, sustaining a pendant of violet sapphire, pear-shaped. Finally, the crown is suspended by four chains attached to a circular top of rock-crystal.
It is made of solid gold, decorated with sapphires and pearls arranged in a rose pattern, and accented with two borders similarly adorned with delicate stones. However, the uniqueness of this precious piece lies in the letters that hang as pendants from its lower edge. These letters, intricately designed, are filled with small pieces of red glass set in gold; their combination forms the following inscription:—“Suintilanus Rex offeret” (offering of King Suintila). Each letter is suspended from the band by a chain with double links, holding a pear-shaped violet sapphire pendant. Finally, the crown is hung by four chains attached to a circular top made of rock crystal.

Fig. 86.—Votive Crown of Suintila, King of the Visigoths from 621 to 631. (Armoury Real, Madrid.)
Fig. 86.—Votive Crown of Suintila, King of the Visigoths from 621 to 631. (Royal Armoury, Madrid.)
“Five of the crowns so fortunately discovered at Guarrazar,” says M. de Lasteyrie, “have crosses. These, attached by a chain to the same circular top, were evidently intended to remain suspended across the circle of the crown.” The cross belonging to the crown of Recesvinthe is by far the richest; eight large pearls and six sapphires, all mounted in open-work, adorn the front. The four other crosses are of the form which in heraldry is called croix patée; but they differ in size and in the ornaments with which they are enriched.
“Five of the crowns that were so fortunately found at Guarrazar,” says M. de Lasteyrie, “have crosses. These were clearly meant to hang down across the circle of the crown, attached by a chain to the same circular top.” The cross from the crown of Recesvinthe is by far the most extravagant; it features eight large pearls and six sapphires, all set in intricate designs, adorning the front. The other four crosses are in the heraldic style known as croix patée; however, they vary in size and the decorations with which they are embellished.
We have already stated that the kings and grandees of the Merovingian period displayed in their plate and in some of their state-furniture a richness of gold-work the profuseness of which was ordinarily opposed to good taste. We have seen at his work the celebrated Saint Eloi, bishop-goldsmith; and we have mentioned not only his remarkable productions, but also the{126} enduring influence he exercised over a whole historical period of art. Finally, we have observed that Charlemagne—whose object seems to have been not only to imitate Constantine, but to surpass him—endowed the churches magnificently with works of art, without prejudice to the numberless splendours which his palaces contained.
We’ve already mentioned that the kings and nobles of the Merovingian period showcased an extravagant richness in their goldwork on plates and some of their furniture, often at the expense of good taste. We've looked at the work of the famous Saint Eloi, the bishop-goldsmith, and highlighted not just his impressive creations but also the{126} lasting impact he had on an entire historical period of art. Lastly, we noted that Charlemagne—who aimed not just to imitate Constantine but to surpass him—lavishly equipped the churches with works of art, in addition to the endless splendors present in his palaces.

Fig. 87.—The Sword of Charlemagne. Preserved in the Imperial Treasury at Vienna.
Fig. 87.—The Sword of Charlemagne. Kept in the Imperial Treasury in Vienna.
According to a tradition, the loss of most of the beautiful objects of gold-work belonging to that monarch may have been owing to the circumstance that they were disposed around him in the sepulchral chamber where{127} the body was deposited after death; and the emperors of Germany, his successors, may not have scrupled to appropriate those riches, of which some rare specimens, particularly his diadem and sword, are still preserved in the Museum of Vienna (Figs. 87 and 88).
According to tradition, the loss of most of the beautiful gold objects belonging to that monarch might have happened because they were placed around him in the burial chamber where{127} his body was laid to rest after death; and the emperors of Germany, his successors, may not have felt guilty about taking those riches, of which some rare pieces, especially his crown and sword, are still kept in the Museum of Vienna (Figs. 87 and 88).
Ecclesiastical display, notably extinct during the period of trouble and suffering through which the Church passed in the seventh and eighth centuries, and to which the power of Charlemagne was to put an end, manifested itself in an extraordinary degree from that time. For example, it was calculated that under Leo III., who occupied the pontifical chair from 795 to 816, the weight of the plate which the Pope gave to enrich the churches, amounted to not less than 1,075 pounds of gold and 24,744 pounds of silver!
Ecclesiastical display, which had largely faded away during the troubled times the Church went through in the seventh and eighth centuries—an era that would come to an end with Charlemagne’s power—made a remarkable comeback from that point onward. For instance, it is estimated that under Leo III, who was Pope from 795 to 816, the amount of precious metal the Pope donated to enhance the churches totaled no less than 1,075 pounds of gold and 24,744 pounds of silver!

Fig. 88.—Diadem of Charlemagne. Preserved in the Imperial Treasury at Vienna.
Fig. 88.—Crown of Charlemagne. Kept in the Imperial Treasury in Vienna.
To that period belongs the famous gold altar of the basilica of St. Ambrose of Milan, executed in 835, by order of Archbishop Angilbert, by Volvinius; and which, notwithstanding its immense intrinsic value, has come down to our time. “The four sides of this monument,” says M.{128} Labarte, “are of extreme richness. The front, entirely of gold, is divided into three panels by a border of enamel. The centre panel represents a cross of four equal projections, formed by fillets of ornaments in enamel, alternating with precious stones uncut but polished. Christ is seated in the centre of the cross. The symbols of the Evangelists occupy its branches. Three of the Apostles are placed in each angle. All these figures are in relief. The right and left panels contain each six bas-reliefs, the subjects of which are taken from the life of Christ; they are encircled by borders of enamels and precious stones alternately disposed. The two sides, in silver relieved with gold, exhibit very rich crosses, treated in the same style as the borders. The back, which is also of silver relieved with gold, is likewise divided in three large panels; that in the centre contains four medallions, and each of the others six bas-reliefs, of which the life of St. Ambrose supplied the subjects. In one of the medallions of the centre panel is seen St. Ambrose receiving the gold altar from the hands of Archbishop Angilbert; in the other, St. Ambrose is giving his benediction to Volvinius, the master goldsmith (magister faber), as he is designated in the inscription transmitting to us the name of the author of this work, of which no description can give an exact idea.”
To that time belongs the famous gold altar of the basilica of St. Ambrose in Milan, created in 835, on the orders of Archbishop Angilbert, by Volvinius; and which, despite its incredible intrinsic value, has survived to this day. “The four sides of this monument,” says M.{128} Labarte, “are extremely rich. The front, made entirely of gold, is divided into three panels by a border of enamel. The center panel features a cross with four equal projections, created by strips of enamel ornaments, alternating with uncut but polished precious stones. Christ is seated at the center of the cross. The symbols of the Evangelists are at its ends. Three of the Apostles are placed at each corner. All these figures are in relief. The right and left panels each contain six bas-reliefs, with subjects taken from the life of Christ; they are surrounded by borders of enamel and precious stones arranged alternately. The two sides, made of silver relieved with gold, display very rich crosses, designed in the same style as the borders. The back, also silver relieved with gold, is similarly divided into three large panels; the center one contains four medallions, while each of the others has six bas-reliefs, inspired by the life of St. Ambrose. In one of the medallions on the center panel, St. Ambrose is depicted receiving the gold altar from Archbishop Angilbert; in the other, St. Ambrose is giving his blessing to Volvinius, the master goldsmith (magister faber), as stated in the inscription that tells us the name of the creator of this work, which no description can fully capture.”
It was not Italy alone which possessed skilful goldsmiths, and encouraged them. We have in particular, among other enlightened and active supporters of ecclesiastical gold-work, a succession of the bishops of Auxerre, to whom must be added Hincmar, bishop of Rheims, who caused a splendid shrine to be made for the relics of the illustrious patron of his church. It was cased in plates of silver, and statues of twelve bishops adorned its borders.
It wasn't just Italy that had skilled goldsmiths and supported their work. We can particularly highlight a series of bishops from Auxerre, along with Hincmar, the bishop of Rheims, who commissioned a magnificent shrine for the relics of the esteemed patron of his church. The shrine was covered in silver plates and featured statues of twelve bishops along its edges.
But, notwithstanding all its artistic magnificence, the jewellery of the West could only appear to be the reflex of the wonders produced at the same epoch by the goldsmiths of the East, or the Byzantines, to adopt a term generally sanctioned.
But despite all its artistic brilliance, the jewelry of the West could only seem like a reflection of the wonders created at the same time by the goldsmiths of the East, or the Byzantines, to use a term that's widely accepted.
One of the most curious specimens of Byzantine art, preserved in Russia, is a gold reliquary lined with a plate of silver, in the centre of which is an embossed representation of the Crucifixion. Above the head, on a gilt nimbus, is an inscription in Greek, “Jesus Christ, King of Glory.” This treasure, remarkable for its extreme finish, is covered with a mosaic of precious stones of different colours, in partitions of gold; the cross being quartered{129} in enamel, with silver filigree. At the back the names of the archimandrite Nicolos are engraved. It is a work of the tenth century, and was found in the Iberian monastery on Mount Athos.
One of the most interesting pieces of Byzantine art, preserved in Russia, is a gold reliquary lined with a silver plate, featuring an embossed image of the Crucifixion at its center. Above the head, on a gilded halo, is an inscription in Greek that reads, “Jesus Christ, King of Glory.” This treasure, notable for its exquisite craftsmanship, is adorned with a mosaic of precious stones in various colors, arranged in gold partitions; the cross is divided in enamel with silver filigree. On the back, the names of Archimandrite Nicolos are engraved. It dates back to the tenth century and was discovered in the Iberian monastery on Mount Athos.{129}

Fig. 89.—Byzantine Reliquary, in Enamel, brought from Mount Athos. Tenth Century. (Collection of M. Sebastianof.)
Fig. 89.—Byzantine Reliquary, in Enamel, brought from Mount Athos. Tenth Century. (Collection of M. Sebastianof.)
If rare specimens only of jewellery have come down to us of a date prior to the eleventh century, this may be accounted for not merely by their intrinsic value having indicated them to the uncivilised as fit objects of plunder during the invasions which took place after the reign of Charlemagne, but also, as we have elsewhere remarked, by the re-introduction of church furniture, which was in some measure a necessary result of renovated architecture. It was right to adapt the style of plate to that of the edifice{130} it was to adorn. The forms which were then employed for various objects of church-service showed the influence of the severe style derived from the original Byzantine type; the latter, moreover, explained itself by the repute, especially in metallurgy, enjoyed by the city of Constantine, to which the East generally had recourse when taking in hand any work of importance.
If only a few rare pieces of jewelry from before the eleventh century have survived, it can be explained not just by their inherent value, which made them targets for looting during the invasions following Charlemagne's reign, but also, as we have mentioned elsewhere, by the revival of church furnishings, a necessary outcome of the renewed architectural styles. It was appropriate to adjust the design of the decorative items to match the buildings they were meant to complement{130}. The shapes used for various church service items reflected the influence of the strict style rooted in the original Byzantine design; this connection was further highlighted by the reputation of the city of Constantine, especially in metallurgy, which the East often turned to for significant projects.
The German school particularly would acquire a Byzantine character, owing to the marriage of the Emperor Otho II. with the Greek princess Theophania (972)—an alliance which naturally bound the two empires in closer ties, and attracted a considerable number of artists and artisans to Germany from the East. Of the works of that period still in existence, one of the most remarkable is the rich gold cover of the book of the Gospels, now in the Royal Library, Munich; on which are executed, in the embossed style, various bas-reliefs of great delicacy, and designed with the purity at that time distinguishing the Greek school.
The German school would take on a Byzantine character, thanks to Emperor Otho II's marriage to the Greek princess Theophania in 972. This alliance naturally brought the two empires closer together and attracted many artists and craftsmen from the East to Germany. One of the most remarkable works from that period that still exists today is the ornate gold cover of the book of the Gospels, currently housed in the Royal Library in Munich. It features various delicately crafted bas-reliefs in an embossed style, showcasing the purity that characterized the Greek school at that time.

Fig. 90.—Altar of Gold, presented to the ancient Cathedral of Basle by the Emperor Henry II., now in the Cluny Museum.
Fig. 90.—Altar of Gold, given to the ancient Cathedral of Basel by Emperor Henry II., now in the Cluny Museum.
The Emperor Henry II. was therefore welcomed (bien-venu), and, if one may say so, well served by the condition of art in Germany, when, elevated to the throne in 1002, and inspired by ardent piety, he sought, by princely liberality to the churches, to surpass even Constantine and{131}
The Emperor Henry II was therefore welcomed (bien-venu), and, if I may say so, well served by the state of art in Germany when, elevated to the throne in 1002, and inspired by strong devotion, he sought, through generous support to the churches, to surpass even Constantine and{131}

Fig. 91.—Enamelled Shrine, in Limoges Work of the Twelfth Century. (Museum of Cluny.)
Fig. 91.—Enamelled Shrine, in Limoges Work of the Twelfth Century. (Museum of Cluny.)
Charlemagne. It is to Henry that the Cathedral of Basle owes the decorations of the altar, to which none can be compared for richness, except that of Milan; yet without recalling it by its style, which has lost every trace of the antique, and is a clearly-pronounced type of the art which the Middle Ages were to create as their own. It is right to mention also the crown of the sainted emperor, and that of his wife, now preserved in the Treasury of the King of Bavaria; both are in six jointed parts, making a circle; the former bears figures of winged angels; the other, stalks with four leaves designed with correctness and grace, and executed in a manner which evinces the greatest dexterity. “Moreover,” says M. Labarte, “the taste for jewellery was then generally diffused throughout Germany; and many prelates followed the example set by the emperor. Willigis, the first Archbishop of Mayence, may be cited; he endowed his church with{132} a crucifix weighing 600 pounds, the several parts of which were adjusted with such art that each could be detached at the joints; and Bernward, Bishop of Hildesheim, who, like St. Eloi, was himself a celebrated goldsmith, and to whom is ascribed a crucifix enriched with precious stones and filigrees, and two magnificent candelabra, which still constitute a portion of the treasures of the church whereof he was the pastor.”
Charlemagne. Henry is the one to thank for the decorations of the altar at the Cathedral of Basle, which are unmatched in richness, except for those in Milan; however, they don't resemble it in style, having completely lost any trace of antiquity and instead clearly represent the art that the Middle Ages would develop as their own. It's also worth mentioning the crowns of the sainted emperor and his wife, which are now held in the Treasury of the King of Bavaria; both are made up of six linked parts forming a circle; the former features figures of winged angels, while the latter showcases four-leaf stalks designed with precision and elegance, demonstrating incredible skill. “Additionally,” says M. Labarte, “the appreciation for jewelry was widespread in Germany at that time; many bishops followed the emperor’s example. A notable example is Willigis, the first Archbishop of Mayence, who gifted his church a crucifix that weighed 600 pounds, with its various parts crafted so expertly that each could be detached at the joints; and Bernward, Bishop of Hildesheim, who, like St. Eloi, was a renowned goldsmith, is credited with a crucifix adorned with precious stones and filigree, along with two magnificent candelabra, which still remain part of the treasures of the church he served.”
About the same period—that is, in the early days of the eleventh century—a monk of Dreux, named Odorain, who had made himself famous in France by his works in precious metals, executed a large number of objects for King Robert, intended for the churches the monarch had founded.
About the same time—specifically, in the early 11th century—a monk from Dreux named Odorain, who had gained fame in France for his work with precious metals, created a large number of items for King Robert, meant for the churches that the king had established.

Fig. 92.—Shrine in Copper Gilt. (End of the Twelfth Century.)
Fig. 92.—Copper Gilt Shrine. (Late Twelfth Century.)
It has been remarked in the preceding chapter, that the Crusades gave a great impulse to the goldsmith’s art in Europe, in consequence of the great demand for shrines and reliquaries intended for the reception of the venerated remains of saints which the soldiers of the faith brought back from their distant expeditions (Figs. 91 and 92). The offerings of consecrated vessels and of altar-fronts were also multiplied. The Holy Scriptures received cases and coverings which were so many splendid works entrusted to the goldsmiths. To speak truly, had it not been for the essentially religious direction which, at that period, certain departments of luxury acquired by the Crusaders in the East had taken, we might perhaps have seen the arts, that only in the West recommenced a{133} real existence, become extinguished, and in a manner perish in the first burst of their revival.
It was noted in the previous chapter that the Crusades significantly boosted the goldsmith's trade in Europe due to the high demand for shrines and reliquaries meant for housing the revered remains of saints that the soldiers of faith brought back from their faraway campaigns (Figs. 91 and 92). The offerings of sacred vessels and altar fronts increased as well. The Holy Scriptures received cases and coverings, which were exquisite creations entrusted to the goldsmiths. To be honest, if it hadn't been for the religious focus that certain luxury goods acquired during that time, thanks to the Crusaders in the East, we might have seen the arts, which were just starting to revive in the West, die out shortly after their resurgence.
It is chiefly to the minister of Louis le Gros, Suger, Abbot of Saint-Denis, who died in 1152, that the honour of this consecration of arts is due, for he distinctively proclaimed himself their protector; he endeavoured to render legitimate their position in the State, by opposing their pious aims to the too exclusive censures of St. Bernard and his disciples.
It is primarily thanks to Louis le Gros's minister, Suger, the Abbot of Saint-Denis, who died in 1152, that we can credit the recognition of the arts; he proudly declared himself their champion. He worked to legitimize their role in society by countering the overly critical views of St. Bernard and his followers with their noble intentions.
Conjointly with the powerful abbot, there is deserving of special mention a simple monk, Theophilus, an eminent artist who wrote in Latin a description of the Industrial Arts of his time (Diversarum Artium Schedula), and devoted seventy-nine chapters of his book to that of the goldsmith. This valuable treatise shows us, in the most unmistakable manner, that the goldsmiths of the twelfth century must have possessed a comprehensiveness of knowledge and manipulation, the mere enumeration of which surprises us the more now that we see industry everywhere tending to an almost infinite division of labour. At that time the goldsmith was required to be at once modeller, sculptor, smelter, enameller, jewel-mounter, and inlay-worker. He had to cast his own models in wax, as well as to labour with his hammer or embellish with his graver: he had to make the chalice, the vases, and the pyx, for the metropolitan churches, on which were lavished all the resources of art; and to produce, by the ordinary process of punching, the open-work or the designs of copper intended to ornament the books of the poor (libri pauperum), &c.
Alongside the powerful abbot, it's important to mention a humble monk, Theophilus, a notable artist who wrote in Latin a description of the industrial arts of his time (Diversarum Artium Schedula). He dedicated seventy-nine chapters of his book to the work of goldsmiths. This valuable treatise clearly shows us that the goldsmiths of the twelfth century must have had a wide range of knowledge and skills, which surprises us even more now that we see industry moving towards an almost infinite division of labor. Back then, the goldsmith had to be a model maker, sculptor, smelter, enameler, gem setter, and inlay worker all at once. He had to cast his own models in wax, work with his hammer, and embellish with his graver. He was responsible for making chalices, vases, and the pyx for the major churches, which required all the artistic resources available, as well as producing open-work designs or decorative elements made of copper for the books of the poor (libri pauperum), etc.
The treasury of the Abbey of Saint-Denis still possessed, at the time of the Revolution, several chefs-d’œuvre produced by the artists whose processes are described by Theophilus; especially the rich mounting of a cup of Oriental agate, bearing the name of Suger, which it is believed he used for the service of mass; and the mounting of an ancient sardonyx vase, known as the cup of the Ptolemies, which Charles the Simple had given to the abbey. Having been deposited, in 1793, in the Cabinet of Medals, Paris, the mounting of the cup of the Ptolemies and the chalice of Suger remained there until they were stolen in 1804.
The treasury of the Abbey of Saint-Denis still had several masterpieces created by the artists described by Theophilus at the time of the Revolution; notably, the exquisite setting of a cup made from Oriental agate that belonged to Suger, which is thought to have been used during mass; and the setting of an ancient sardonyx vase, known as the cup of the Ptolemies, which Charles the Simple had given to the abbey. In 1793, they were placed in the Cabinet of Medals in Paris, where the setting of the cup of the Ptolemies and the chalice of Suger remained until they were stolen in 1804.
Among the examples of that period still existing, and which, conditionally, every one is permitted to inspect, we may distinguish, with M. Labarte,—in addition to “the great crown of lights” suspended under the cupola in the cathedral of Aix-la-Chapelle, and the magnificent shrine in{134} which Frederick I. collected the bones of Charlemagne,—in the Museum of the Louvre, a vase of rock-crystal mounted in gold and embellished with gems, presented to Louis VII. by his wife Eleanora; in the Cluny Museum, several candelabra; in the Imperial Library in Paris, the covering of a Latin manuscript, numbered 622; a cup of agate onyx (Fig. 93), bordered with a belt of precious stones raised on a groundwork of filigree; and the beautiful gold chalice of St. Remy (Fig. 94), which, after having appeared in the Cabinet of Antiquities, was restored in 1861 to the treasury of the church of Notre-Dame, Rheims.
Among the examples from that period that still exist and are available for anyone to see, we can highlight, along with M. Labarte, — in addition to “the great crown of lights” hanging under the dome in the cathedral of Aix-la-Chapelle, and the stunning shrine in{134} where Frederick I. collected Charlemagne's bones — in the Museum of the Louvre, a vase made of rock crystal set in gold and adorned with gems, given to Louis VII. by his wife Eleanora; in the Cluny Museum, several candelabra; in the Imperial Library in Paris, the cover of a Latin manuscript numbered 622; a cup made of agate onyx (Fig. 93), bordered with a band of precious stones set on a filigree base; and the beautiful gold chalice of St. Remy (Fig. 94), which, after being displayed in the Cabinet of Antiquities, was returned in 1861 to the treasury of the church of Notre-Dame, Rheims.
Severe forms and an elevated style were the characteristics of the jewelled works of the eleventh and twelfth centuries; and, for the principal elements of accessory embellishment, we most frequently see pearls, precious stones, with enamelled divisions which, according to the minute description of Theophilus, are only delicate mosaics whose various coloured segments are separated by plates of gold.
Severe shapes and a refined style defined the jeweled works of the eleventh and twelfth centuries. The main elements of decorative embellishment often included pearls, precious stones, and sections of enamel, which, according to Theophilus's detailed description, are just delicate mosaics with different colored segments separated by gold plates.

Fig. 93.—A Drinking Cup, called Gondole, of Agate; from the Treasury of the Abbey of Saint-Denis. (Cabinet of Antiquities, Imp. Library, Paris.)
Fig. 93.—A drinking cup, known as a Gondole, made of agate; from the Treasury of the Abbey of Saint-Denis. (Cabinet of Antiquities, Imp. Library, Paris.)
In the days of St. Louis, a period of active and generous piety, there was (an assertion which may appear hazardous after what we have said of the zeal of preceding centuries) a remarkable accession to the number and the splendour of the gifts and offerings of jewellery to the churches. For instance, it was then that Bonnard, Parisian goldsmith, assisted by the ablest artisans, devoted two years to the manufacture of the shrine of{135}
In the time of St. Louis, a time filled with active and generous devotion, there was (a statement that might seem risky after what we've said about the enthusiasm of earlier centuries) a noticeable increase in the number and beauty of jewelry gifts and offerings to the churches. For example, during this time, Bonnard, a goldsmith from Paris, worked with the best artisans for two years to create the shrine of{135}

Fig. 94.—Chalice, said to be of St. Remy. (Treasury of the Cathedral of Rheims.)
Fig. 94.—Chalice, believed to be from St. Remy. (Treasury of the Cathedral of Rheims.)
St. Geneviève, on which he expended one hundred and ninety-three marks of silver and seven and a half marks of gold; the mark weighing eight ounces. The shrine, consecrated in 1212, was in the form of a little church, with statuettes and bas-reliefs enriched with precious stones. It was deposited in the French mint in 1793; but the spoil realised only twenty-three thousand eight hundred and thirty livres. Half a century earlier, the most celebrated German goldsmiths were engaged during seventeen years upon the famous reliquary in silver gilt, called the “Great Relics,” which the cathedral at Aix-la-Chapelle still possesses; it was fabricated from the gifts{136} deposited in that space of time by the faithful in the poors’-box of the porch; an edict of the Emperor Barbarossa having appropriated all the offerings to that object, “so long as it remained unfinished.”
St. Geneviève, which cost one hundred and ninety-three marks of silver and seven and a half marks of gold; with the mark weighing eight ounces. The shrine, consecrated in 1212, was designed like a small church, adorned with statuettes and bas-reliefs embellished with precious stones. It was stored in the French mint in 1793; however, the loot only brought in twenty-three thousand eight hundred and thirty livres. Fifty years earlier, the most renowned German goldsmiths worked for seventeen years on the famous reliquary in gilt silver, known as the “Great Relics,” which the cathedral at Aix-la-Chapelle still holds; it was made from the donations{136} collected over that time in the poor box at the porch; an edict from Emperor Barbarossa had allocated all offerings for that purpose, “as long as it remained unfinished.”
Moreover, that period, which may be regarded as denoting the zenith of the goldsmith’s art for sacred purposes, is also that wherein occurred the important transition which was to introduce into domestic life the same lavishness so long devoted only to objects applicable to ecclesiastical use. But, before entering upon that new phase, we ought to mention, not without much commendation, the enamelled gold-work of Limoges, which was greatly celebrated for several centuries. From the Gallo-Romano period Limoges had acquired a reputation for the works of its goldsmiths. St. Eloi, the great goldsmith in the time of the Merovingian kings (Fig. 95), was originally from that country, and he was working under Alban, a goldsmith, and master of the mint at Limoges, when his reputation led to his being called to the court of Clotaire II. The ancient Roman colony had retained its industrial speciality, and during the Middle Ages was remarkable for the production of works of a peculiar character, which are supposed to have been fabricated there prior to the third century, if we may judge from a passage in Philostratus, a Greek writer of that period.
Additionally, that time, which can be seen as the peak of the goldsmith's craft for religious purposes, also marked the significant change that would bring the same opulence, once reserved only for church items, into everyday life. But before we dive into that new era, we should highlight, with much praise, the enamelled gold work from Limoges, which was famous for several centuries. Since the Gallo-Roman period, Limoges had gained a reputation for its goldsmiths' creations. St. Eloi, the renowned goldsmith during the reign of the Merovingian kings (Fig. 95), was originally from that region, and he was working under Alban, a goldsmith and master of the mint at Limoges, when his growing fame drew him to the court of Clotaire II. The ancient Roman settlement had maintained its craft specialization and during the Middle Ages stood out for producing uniquely charactered works, which are believed to have been made there prior to the third century, based on a reference from Philostratus, a Greek writer of that time.
This work consisted of a mixed style, inasmuch as the material forming the ground of the work is copper; and, moreover, the principal effects are due not less to the skill of the enameller than to the talent of the worker in metal. The process of fabrication is very simple—that is, in the way of description—yet the execution must have been extremely protracted and minute.
This work has a mixed style because the base material is copper, and the main effects come not only from the skill of the enamel artist but also from the talent of the metalworker. The fabrication process is quite simple in description, but the actual execution must have been very time-consuming and detailed.
“After having prepared and polished a plate of copper,” says M. Labarte, whose account we transfer to our own pages, “the artist marked on it all the parts which were to rise to the surface of the metal, in order to produce the outlines of the drawing or of the figure he wanted to represent; then, with gravers and scrapers, he dug deeply in the copper all the space which the various metals were to cover. In the hollows thus champlevés (a word sometimes used to signify the mode of producing this kind of work), he placed the material to be vitrified, which was afterwards melted in a furnace. When the enamelled piece was cold, he polished it by various means, so as to bring to the surface of the enamel all the lines of the drawing produced by the copper. Gilding was afterwards applied to the parts{137}
“After preparing and polishing a copper plate,” says M. Labarte, whose account we're sharing here, “the artist marked on it all the areas that were to rise to the surface of the metal, in order to create the outlines of the drawing or figure he wanted to depict; then, using gravers and scrapers, he deeply carved into the copper all the spaces that the different metals were meant to cover. In the hollows thus champlevés (a term sometimes used to describe this method of producing this kind of work), he placed the material to be vitrified, which was then melted in a furnace. Once the enamelled piece was cool, he polished it using various methods to bring out all the lines of the drawing created by the copper. Gilding was then applied to the parts{137}

Fig. 95.—Cross of an Altar, ascribed to St. Eloi.
Fig. 95.—Cross of an Altar, attributed to St. Eloi.
of the metal thus preserved. Until the twelfth century, only the outlines of the drawing ordinarily rose to the surface of the enamel, and the tints of the flesh, as well as the dresses, were produced by coloured enamel; in the thirteenth century enamel was no longer used but to colour the ground-{138}work. The figures were entirely preserved on the plate of copper, and the outlines of the drawing were then shown by a delicate engraving on the metal.”
of the metal thus preserved. Until the twelfth century, usually only the outlines of the drawing came to the surface of the enamel, and the colors of the skin, as well as the clothing, were created using colored enamel; in the thirteenth century, enamel was no longer used except to color the groundwork-{138}work. The figures were fully maintained on the copper plate, and the outlines of the drawing were then revealed by a fine engraving on the metal.”

Fig. 96.—An Abbot’s Enamelled Crozier, made at Limoges. (Thirteenth Century.)
Fig. 96.—An Abbot’s Enamelled Crozier, made at Limoges. (13th Century.)
Between the enamels partitioned (cloisonnés) and the enamels champlevés the difference, as we can see, is only the first arrangement of the divisions to receive the several vitrifiable compositions. Making allowances for the influence of fashion, these two styles of analogous works were held in almost equal estimation. Nevertheless, it seems that the preference ought to be assigned to the goldsmith’s art in Limoges, which, at a time when there was manifested a demand for private reliquaries and collective offerings to the churches, had this advantage over the other, that it was{139} much less costly, and consequently more accessible to all classes (Fig. 96). In the present day there is scarcely a museum, or even a private collection, that does not contain some specimen of the ancient Limousine[15] industry.
Between the partitioned enamels (cloisonnés) and the enamels champlevés, the only difference, as we can see, is the initial arrangement of the sections to hold the various glass-like compositions. Taking into account the impact of fashion, these two similar styles were valued almost equally. However, it seems that preference should be given to the goldsmith’s craft in Limoges, which, at a time when there was a demand for private reliquaries and collective offerings to churches, had the advantage over the other in that it was{139} much less expensive, and therefore more accessible to all social classes (Fig. 96). Nowadays, there's hardly a museum, or even a private collection, that doesn't include some example of the ancient Limousine[15] industry.
With the fourteenth century the splendour of the goldsmith’s art ceases to display, as its exclusive object, ecclesiastical decoration and embellishment; but it suddenly became so developed among the laity that King John (of France) desiring, or pretending to desire, to restore it to the exclusive line it had till then retained, prohibited by an ordinance, in 1356, the goldsmiths from “working (fabricating) gold or silver plate, vases, or silver jewellery, of more than one mark of gold or silver, excepting for the churches.”
With the fourteenth century, the goldsmith's art stopped focusing solely on church decoration and embellishment. Instead, it suddenly flourished among ordinary people. King John of France, wanting—or at least claiming to want—to return it to its previous exclusive purpose, issued an ordinance in 1356 that prohibited goldsmiths from "working (fabricating) gold or silver plate, vases, or silver jewelry, of more than one mark of gold or silver, except for the churches."
But it is possible to issue ordinances in order to show the advantage of evading them, and to benefit exclusively by the exception. This is what appears to have then occurred; for, in the inventory of the treasury of Charles V., son and successor of the king who signed the sumptuary edict of 1356, the value of the various objects of the goldsmith’s art is estimated at not less than nineteen millions. This document, in which the greater number of the articles are described to the minutest detail, would suffice in itself to exhibit a truthful historical view of the art at that period; and, at all events, it affords a striking idea of the artistic progress made in that direction, and of the extravagance to which the trade was subservient.
But it's possible to create rules to highlight the benefits of ignoring them, allowing people to take advantage of the exceptions. This seems to have happened; for in the inventory of the treasury of Charles V., son and successor of the king who signed the sumptuary edict of 1356, the value of various goldsmith's items is estimated at no less than nineteen million. This document, which describes most of the articles in great detail, would be enough on its own to provide an accurate historical view of the art at that time; and, in any case, it clearly illustrates the artistic progress made in that area and the extravagance that the trade was involved in.
When considering the subject of furniture in domestic life, we indicated the names and the uses of several articles which were displayed on the tables or sideboards—plateholders, ewers, urns, goblets, &c.; we also adverted to the numerous and capricious forms they assumed—flowers, animals, grotesque images; we need not, therefore, recur to the matter; but we ought not to overlook the jewellery, of all sorts—insignia, or ornaments of the head-dress, gems, clasps, chains and necklaces, antique cameos (Fig. 98), which appear in the treasury of the King of France.
When we talk about furniture in home life, we've mentioned the names and uses of several items found on tables or sideboards—plateholders, pitchers, urns, goblets, etc. We've also pointed out the many quirky shapes they can take—flowers, animals, and whimsical images. So, we don’t need to go over that again; however, we shouldn’t forget about the jewelry of all kinds—insignia, headdresses, gems, clasps, chains, and necklaces, including antique cameos (Fig. 98), which can be seen in the treasury of the King of France.
In treating of ecclesiastical furniture we, moreover, observed that the goldsmith’s art, although devoting itself to secular ornaments, nevertheless{140} continued to work marvels in the production of objects for ecclesiastical use; it would be mere repetition to support this assertion by other examples.
In discussing church furniture, we also noted that goldsmithing, while focused on secular decorations, still{140} created amazing items for religious use; providing additional examples to support this claim would just be repetitive.

Fig. 98.—An Ancient Cameo-setting of the time of Charles V. (Cab. of Ant., Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
Fig. 98.—An Ancient Cameo-setting from the time of Charles V. (Cab. of Ant., Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
But, dismissing those two questions, let a contemporary poet raise a third, which deserves a place here. Eustache Deschamps, who died in 1422, equerry and usher-at-arms to Charles V. and Charles VI., enumerates the jewels and gems which the female nobility of the time aspired to possess. “It was indispensable,” he says—
But, setting those two questions aside, let a modern poet introduce a third one that deserves attention here. Eustache Deschamps, who passed away in 1422, served as equerry and usher-at-arms to Charles V and Charles VI. He lists the jewels and gems that the noblewomen of his time wanted to own. “It was essential,” he says—
Soon their thoughts change, {141}They want to hold on to tradition ...
Golden garments, made of silk fabrics, Crown, chapel, and belt Finally, a silver wedding band...
Then gold-plated headdresses, A stones and pearls on top ...
Encor, I see that their husbands, When they return from Paris,
From Reims, Rouen, and Troyes,
They report gloves and straps...
Silver cups or goblets ...
Gem exchange,
Coulteaux and imagery, Espingliers (cases) carved with enamels.
They desired, moreover, and said that they ought to have given to them—
They wanted, and claimed that they should have been given—
And whoever is noble and gentle (rich and handsome),
Hanging by silver chains; Heures (books of devotion) I need from Our Lady,
That are of delicate craftsmanship, Gold and blue, rich and charming (pretty),
Well-organized and well-painted,
Of fine golden fabric very well covered,
And when they are opened,
"Two gold clasps (fasteners) that will close."
We thus see that, according to the above programme, the jewel-box of a princess, or of a lady of rank, must have been really splendid. Unfortunately for us, the specimens of these female ornaments of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries are still more rare in collections than objects of massive plate; and one is almost left to imagine their appearance and their richness from the entries in inventories, that chief source of information regarding the times of which the memorials have disappeared.
We can see that, based on the program above, the jewelry box of a princess or a woman of high status must have been truly magnificent. Unfortunately, the examples of these women's jewelry from the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries are even rarer in collections than items made of solid silver; we are often left to picture their design and splendor from entries in inventories, which are the primary source of information about the times when the original pieces have vanished.
It is there we see the costliness of the fermails, or clasps of cloaks and copes, called also pectoraux, because they fastened the garments across the breast; girdles, chaplets (head-dresses), portable reliquaries, and other “little jewels (Fig. 99) pendants et à pendre,” the fashion of which we have restored under the name of breloques, and which represent every variety of object more or less whimsical. We see, for instance, gold clasps representing a peacock, a fleur-de-lis, two hands “clasped.” This one is embellished with six sapphires, sixty pearls, and other large gems; that one with eighteen rubies, and four emeralds. From a girdle of Charles V.,{142} which is made “of scarlet silk adorned with eight gold mountings,” are suspended “a knife, scissors, and a pen-knife,” ornamented in gold; the trinkets (pendants) represent “a man on horseback, a cock holding a mirror in the form of a trefoil,” or “a stag of pearls with enamelled horns;” or, again, a man mounted on a double-headed serpent, “playing on a Saracenic horn” (of Saracen origin). Finally, we remark that in reliquaries a fashion long established was maintained, which consisted of forming them of a statuette representing a saint (Fig. 100), or of a subject that comprised his image, and to which were attached, by a small chain, relics inlaid in a little tabernacle of gold or silver, preciously wrought.
It is here we see the expense of the fermails, or clasps for cloaks and copes, also known as pectoraux, because they fastened the garments across the chest; girdles, chaplets (headpieces), portable reliquaries, and other “little jewels (Fig. 99) pendants et à pendre,” whose style we have revived under the name breloques, representing a variety of more or less whimsical objects. For example, we see gold clasps shaped like a peacock, a fleur-de-lis, and two hands “clasped.” One is adorned with six sapphires, sixty pearls, and other large gems; the other with eighteen rubies and four emeralds. From a girdle of Charles V.,{142} made of “scarlet silk decorated with eight gold mounts,” hang “a knife, scissors, and a pen-knife,” all ornamented in gold; the trinkets (pendants) depict “a man on horseback, a rooster holding a mirror in the shape of a trefoil,” or “a stag made of pearls with enamelled horns;” or again, a man riding on a double-headed serpent, “playing a Saracenic horn” (of Saracen origin). Finally, we note that in reliquaries a longstanding tradition was maintained, which involved creating them from a statuette representing a saint (Fig. 100), or a subject that included his image, with relics attached by a small chain, inlaid in a beautifully crafted little tabernacle of gold or silver.

Fig. 99.—Scent-box in Chased Gold. (A French Work of the Fifteenth Century.)
Fig. 99.—Scent box in Chased Gold. (A French piece from the Fifteenth Century.)
But now the fifteenth century opens out, and with it a period of tumult. France suddenly beheld that impulse to industry paralyzed, which, to prosper, requires a condition of affairs very different from sanguinary civil dissensions and foreign invasion. Not only were the workshops closed, but princes and nobles were more than once constrained to appropriate the gorgeous decorations of their tables and their collections of gems, to pay and arm warriors under their command, or even to redeem themselves from captivity.
But now the fifteenth century begins, bringing with it a time of chaos. France suddenly found its drive for industry halted, which needs a very different situation than bloody civil conflicts and foreign invasions to thrive. Not only were the workshops shut down, but princes and nobles were repeatedly forced to sell the lavish decorations from their tables and their collections of gems to pay and equip the soldiers they commanded, or even to secure their own freedom from captivity.
At that time the goldsmith’s art flourished in the neighbouring country of Flanders, then quietly submissive to the powerful house of Burgundy, which, with equal taste and liberality, encouraged the art, which had installed itself in the principal cities. This was also an epoch of magnificent productions{143}
At that time, the goldsmith’s craft thrived in the nearby region of Flanders, which was then quietly under the influence of the powerful house of Burgundy. They supported the craft with equal style and generosity, which had established itself in the main cities. This was also a time of impressive creations{143}

Fig. 100.—Reliquary, Silver-gilt, surmounted by a Statuette of the Virgin with the Infant Jesus, representing Jeanne d’Evreux, Queen of France. (Museum of Sovereigns, in the Louvre.)
Fig. 100.—Reliquary, silver-gilt, topped with a statuette of the Virgin and the Infant Jesus, depicting Jeanne d’Evreux, Queen of France. (Museum of Sovereigns, in the Louvre.)
in that country, but not more than one or two examples remain; these are attributed to Corneille de Bonte, who worked at Ghent, and was{144}
in that country, but only one or two examples still exist; these are credited to Corneille de Bonte, who worked in Ghent, and was{144}

Fig. 101.—The Ensign of the Collar of the Goldsmiths of Ghent. (Fifteenth Century.)
Fig. 101.—The Badge of the Goldsmiths' Collar from Ghent. (Fifteenth Century.)
generally considered the most skilful goldsmith of his time (Figs. 101 and 102). However that may be, the style of the goldsmith’s art of the fifteenth century continued, as in the two or three preceding centuries, conformable to the contemporaneous style of architecture. For instance, the shrine of Saint-Germain-des-Près, which was of that period, had the form of a small ogivale[16] church; and some specimens still existing in Berlin are of the Gothic character, the prevailing style of the edifices of those times. But an influence was making itself felt that was not long in entirely modifying the general aspect of the productions of the trade we are considering. That transformation must have been promoted by Italy; in the midst of which, in spite of intestine troubles and serious contentions with other nations, a luxury and opulence prevailed. Genoa, Venice, Florence, Rome, had long been so many centres where the Fine Arts struggled for pre-eminence and inspiration. Among the majority of the wealthy merchants who had{145}
generally considered the most skilled goldsmith of his time (Figs. 101 and 102). Regardless, the style of the goldsmith’s art in the fifteenth century continued, similar to the two or three preceding centuries, to align with the architectural style of the time. For example, the shrine of Saint-Germain-des-Près, from that period, resembled a small ogival[16] church; and some existing examples in Berlin are of the Gothic style, which was predominant in buildings of that era. Yet an influence was emerging that would soon completely change the overall appearance of the works we are discussing. This transformation was likely driven by Italy, where, despite internal conflicts and serious disputes with other countries, a sense of luxury and wealth thrived. Cities like Genoa, Venice, Florence, and Rome had long been centers where the Fine Arts competed for dominance and inspiration. Among the majority of wealthy merchants who had{145}

Fig. 102.—Escutcheon in Silver-gilt, executed by Corneille de Bonte, in the Fifteenth Century. (Museum of the Hôtel de Ville, Ghent.)
Fig. 102.—Silver-gilt shield made by Corneille de Bonte in the 15th century. (Museum of the Hôtel de Ville, Ghent.)
become patricians of those gorgeous republics were found so many Mæcenases, under whose patronage flourished great artists whom popes and princes emulously countenanced. “From the moment,” says M. Labarte, “when the Nicolases, the Jeans of Pisa, and the Giottos, throwing off the Byzantine yoke, caused Art to emerge from languor and supineness, that of the gold{146}smith could no longer find favour in Italy but by maintaining itself on a level with the progress of sculpture, whose daughter it was.[17] When we know that the great Donatello,—Philip Brunelleschi, the bold architect of the dome of Florence,—Ghiberti, the author of the marvellous doors of the Baptistery, had goldsmiths for their earliest masters, we may judge what artists the Italian goldsmiths of that period must have been.” The first in date is the celebrated Jean of Pisa, son of Nicolas, who, brought from Arezzo in 1286, to sculpture the marble table of the high-altar, and a group of the Virgin between St. Gregory and St. Donato, desired to pay tribute to the taste of the time by ornamenting the altar with those fine chasings on silver coloured with enamels to which we give the name of translucid enamels in relief; and also by designing a clasp or jewel with which he decorated the breast of the Virgin. Both chasings and clasp are now lost.
become patricians of those beautiful republics were found so many Mæcenases, under whose patronage great artists flourished, supported by popes and princes who eagerly backed them. “From the moment,” says M. Labarte, “when the Nicolases, the Jeans of Pisa, and the Giottos, shaking off the Byzantine constraints, caused Art to rise from lethargy, the goldsmith's art could no longer find favor in Italy except by keeping pace with the advancements in sculpture, which it was a part of. When we consider that the great Donatello,—Philip Brunelleschi, the daring architect of the dome of Florence,—and Ghiberti, creator of the marvelous doors of the Baptistery, had goldsmiths as their first teachers, we can appreciate the level of artistry possessed by Italian goldsmiths of that era.” The earliest known is the famous Jean of Pisa, son of Nicolas, who was brought from Arezzo in 1286 to carve the marble table of the high altar and a group featuring the Virgin between St. Gregory and St. Donato. He aimed to honor the tastes of the time by decorating the altar with exquisite silver chasings colored with enamels—known to us as translucent enamels in relief—and by designing a clasp or jewel that adorned the Virgin’s chest. Sadly, both the chasings and the clasp have now been lost.
To Jean (Giovanni) of Pisa succeeded his pupils Agostino and Agnolo of Siena.
To Jean (Giovanni) of Pisa followed his students Agostino and Agnolo of Siena.
In 1316 Andrea of Ognibene executed, for the Cathedral of Pistoia, an altar-front, which has come down to us, and must have been followed by more important works. Then come Pietro and Paulo of Arezzo, Ugolino of Siena, and finally Master Cione,[18] the author of the two silver bas-reliefs still to be seen on the altar of the Baptistery of Florence. Master Cione, whose school was numerous, had for his principal pupils Forzane of Arezzo and Leonardo of Florence, who worked on the two most noted monuments of the goldsmith’s art which time and depredations have respected—the altar of Saint-Jacques at Pistoia, and that same altar of the Baptistery to which the bas-reliefs of Cione were afterwards adapted. During more than a hundred and fifty years the ornamentation of these two altars, of which no description can give an idea, was, if we may so say, the arena wherein all the most famous goldsmiths met.
In 1316, Andrea of Ognibene created an altar front for the Cathedral of Pistoia, which still exists today, and he must have gone on to produce more significant works. Next came Pietro and Paulo of Arezzo, Ugolino of Siena, and finally Master Cione,[18] the maker of the two silver bas-reliefs that are still visible on the altar of the Baptistery of Florence. Master Cione, who had a large school, counted Forzane of Arezzo and Leonardo of Florence among his main students. They worked on the two most renowned pieces of goldsmithing that have been preserved despite the passage of time and damage—the altar of Saint-Jacques in Pistoia and the altar of the Baptistery, to which Cione's bas-reliefs were later added. For over a hundred and fifty years, the decoration of these two altars, which no description can fully convey, served as a stage where all the most famous goldsmiths showcased their talents.
At the end of the fourteenth century Luca della Robbia, who, as we have seen, distinguished himself in ceramic art, and afterwards Brunelleschi, no less great as an architect than as a sculptor, came forth from the studio{147} of a goldsmith. At the same period shone Baccioforte and Mazzano of Placentia, Arditi the Florentine, and Bartoluccio, master of the famous sculptor Ghiberti, to whom we owe those doors of the Baptistery, which Michael Angelo pronounced worthy of being placed at the entrance to Paradise.
At the end of the 14th century, Luca della Robbia, who, as we've seen, stood out in ceramic art, and later Brunelleschi, who was just as remarkable as an architect as he was a sculptor, emerged from the workshop{147} of a goldsmith. Around the same time, we had Baccioforte and Mazzano from Placentia, Arditi from Florence, and Bartoluccio, who was the teacher of the famous sculptor Ghiberti, known for the Baptistery doors that Michelangelo deemed worthy of being placed at the entrance to Paradise.

Fig. 103.—Shrine of the Fifteenth Century. (Collection of Prince Soltykoff.)
Fig. 103.—Fifteenth Century Shrine. (Collection of Prince Soltykoff.)
It is well known that the execution of these doors was, in 1400, submitted to competition; and it may be said, in honour of the goldsmith’s art, that Ghiberti, vying with the most celebrated competitors—for among them were Donatello and Brunelleschi—owed his triumph, perhaps, to the simple fact that he had treated, as it were by habit, his model with all the delicacy of the goldsmith’s art. And it must be added, and to the praise of the great artist, that although{148} in great reputation for sculptured works of the highest importance, he adhered faithfully all his life to his first profession, and considered it not derogatory even to manufacture jewellery. Thus, for example, in 1428 he mounted as a signet for Jean de Medicis, a cornelian said to have belonged to the treasury of Nero, and he set it as a winged-dragon emerging from a cluster of ivy leaves; in 1429, for Pope Martin V., a button of the cope, and a mitre; and in 1439, for Pope Eugene IV., a golden mitre, embellished with five and a half pounds weight of precious stones,—its front representing Christ surrounded by numerous cherubs, and at the back the Virgin in the midst of the four Evangelists.
It is widely known that the competition for these doors took place in 1400, and it's worth noting that Ghiberti, competing against renowned artists like Donatello and Brunelleschi, won largely because he had an instinctive approach to his craft, showcasing the delicate skill of a goldsmith. Additionally, it’s important to highlight that despite his great reputation for significant sculptural works, he remained committed to his original profession and didn't see it as beneath him to create jewelry. For instance, in 1428, he created a signet ring for Jean de Medicis, using a cornelian believed to have belonged to Nero's treasury, setting it as a winged dragon emerging from a cluster of ivy leaves; in 1429, he made a button for the cope and a mitre for Pope Martin V.; and in 1439, he crafted a golden mitre for Pope Eugene IV., adorned with five and a half pounds of precious stones, featuring Christ surrounded by cherubs on the front and the Virgin among the four Evangelists on the back.
During the forty years employed in the execution of the doors of the Baptistery, Ghiberti continued to derive assistance from several goldsmiths, who, so guided, could not fail in their turn to become skilful masters.
During the forty years he worked on the doors of the Baptistery, Ghiberti continued to receive help from several goldsmiths, who, with his guidance, inevitably became skilled masters themselves.
The list would be long of goldsmiths who, by the single force of their talents, or under the direction of renowned sculptors, competed during two centuries in the production of the marvellous works with which the churches of Italy are still crowded; and in fact it would be only a monotonous detail, the interest of which can scarcely be enhanced by any description we could give of their works. Nevertheless, we may cite the most illustrious of them: for instance, Andrea Verrochio, in whose studio Perugino and Leonardo da Vinci passed their time; Domenichino Ghirlandajo, so called because when a goldsmith he had invented an ornament in the form of garlands, of which the ladies of Florence were passionately fond; he afterwards relinquished the hammer and the graver for the painter’s pencil; Maso Finiguerra, who, reputed to be the cleverest niello-worker of his time, engraved a pax, or paten, still preserved in the cabinet of bronzes in Florence; it is acknowledged to be the plate of the first engraving printed,—the Imperial Library of Paris possesses the only early proof of it.
The list of goldsmiths would be extensive, as they competed for two centuries, using their talent or the guidance of famous sculptors to create the incredible works that still fill the churches of Italy today. In fact, detailing each one would be repetitive, and any description we provide wouldn’t enhance the interest in their works. However, we can mention some of the most notable names: Andrea Verrochio, whose studio was where Perugino and Leonardo da Vinci spent time; Domenichino Ghirlandajo, named because he created a popular garland ornament as a goldsmith before switching to painting; and Maso Finiguerra, considered the best niello-worker of his time, who engraved a pax, or paten, that is still kept in the bronze cabinet in Florence. It is recognized as the plate of the first engraving ever printed, with the only early proof held by the Imperial Library of Paris.
In 1500 was born Benvenuto Cellini, who was to be the embodiment of the genius of the goldsmith’s art, and who raised it to the zenith of its power. “Cellini, a Florentine citizen, now a sculptor,” as his contemporary Vasari relates, “had no equal in the goldsmith’s art when devoting himself to it in his youth, and was perhaps for many years without a rival, as well as in the execution of small figures in full relief and in bas-relief, and all works of that nature. He mounted precious stones so skilfully, and decked them in such marvellous settings, with small figures so perfect, and some{149}times so original and with such fanciful taste, that one could not imagine anything better; nor can we adequately praise the medals which, when he was young, he engraved with incredible care in gold and silver. At Rome he executed, for Pope Clement VII., a fastening for the cope, in which he represented with admirable workmanship the Eternal Father. He also mounted with rare talent a diamond, cut to a point, and surrounded by several young children carved in gold. Clement VII. having ordered a gold chalice with its cup supported by the theological attributes, Benvenuto executed the work in a surprising manner. Of all the artists who, in his own time, tried their hands at engraving medals of the Pope, no one succeeded better, as those well know who possess them or have seen them. Also to him was entrusted the execution of the coins of Rome; and finer pieces were never struck. After the death of Clement VII., Benvenuto returned to Florence, where he engraved the head of Duke Alexander on the coins, which are so beautiful that to this day several specimens are preserved as precious antique medals; and rightly so, for in them Benvenuto surpassed himself. At length he devoted himself to sculpture and to the art of casting statues. He executed in France, where he was in the service of Francis I., many works in bronze, silver, and in gold. Returning to his native country, he was employed by the Duke Cosmo de Medicis, who at once required of him several works in jewellery, and afterwards some sculptures.”
In 1500, Benvenuto Cellini was born, who would become the epitome of the goldsmith's craft, elevating it to its highest point. “Cellini, a citizen of Florence, now a sculptor,” as his contemporary Vasari writes, “had no rival in goldsmithing when he focused on it during his youth, and perhaps for many years he stood alone in creating small figures in both high and low relief, and all similar works. He set precious stones so skillfully and arranged them in such incredible settings, with small figures that were flawlessly crafted, some even with a unique and imaginative flair, that it’s hard to imagine better; nor can we sufficiently praise the medals he engraved with remarkable precision in gold and silver when he was young. In Rome, he made for Pope Clement VII. a clasp for the cope, where he brilliantly represented the Eternal Father. He also showcased his talent by setting a pointed diamond surrounded by several young children carved in gold. When Clement VII. commissioned a gold chalice with a cup supported by theological symbols, Benvenuto created it in an astonishing way. Among all the artists of his time who attempted to engrave the Pope's medals, none did better, as those who own or have seen them can attest. He was also entrusted with creating the coins of Rome, and none were ever minted that were finer. After the death of Clement VII., Benvenuto returned to Florence, where he engraved the head of Duke Alexander on the coins, which are so exquisite that even today, several examples are cherished as valuable antique medals; and rightly so, for in them, Benvenuto outdid himself. Eventually, he turned his focus to sculpture and the art of casting statues. In France, while in the service of Francis I., he produced many works in bronze, silver, and gold. Upon returning to his homeland, he was commissioned by Duke Cosmo de Medici, who immediately requested several jewelry pieces from him, followed by some sculptures.”
Thus, Benvenuto is at the same time goldsmith (Fig. 104), engraver in medals, and sculptor, and he excels in these three branches of the art, as the productions which have survived him attest. Nevertheless, unfortunately, the greater part of his works in the goldsmith’s art have been destroyed, or are now confounded with those of his contemporaries, upon whom Italian taste, combined with his original genius, had exercised a powerful influence. In France there remains of his works only a magnificent salt-cellar, which he executed for Francis I.; in Florence is preserved the mounting of a cup in lapis-lazuli, representing three anchors in gold enamelled, heightened by diamonds; also the cover, in gold enamelled, of another cup of rock-crystal. But, besides the bronze bust of Cosmo I., we may still admire, with the group of Perseus and Medusa, which ranks among grand sculptures, the reduced form, or rather the model of that group, which in size approaches goldsmith’s work; and the bronze pedestal, decorated with statuettes, on which Perseus is placed; works that enable us to see of{150} what Cellini was capable as a goldsmith. And, let us repeat, the influence which he exercised over his contemporaries was immense, as well in Florence as in Rome, as well in France as in Germany; and, had his work been thought utterly worthless, he would remain not less justly celebrated for giving an impulse to his time by imprinting on the art which he professed a movement as fertile as it was bold.
Thus, Benvenuto is simultaneously a goldsmith (Fig. 104), engraver of medals, and sculptor, excelling in these three areas of art, as the surviving works prove. Unfortunately, most of his goldsmithing creations have been lost or now blend in with those of his contemporaries, impacted by Italian taste along with his original genius. In France, only a magnificent salt-cellar he made for Francis I remains; in Florence, there’s the setting of a lapis-lazuli cup, featuring three gold-enamelled anchors enhanced by diamonds, and the gold-enamelled cover of another rock-crystal cup. Moreover, apart from the bronze bust of Cosimo I., we can still admire the group of Perseus and Medusa, which is considered one of the great sculptures, as well as the smaller version or model of that group, which resembles goldsmith's work, and the bronze pedestal adorned with statuettes where Perseus stands. These works showcase what Cellini was capable of as a goldsmith. And we must emphasize that his influence on his contemporaries was massive, both in Florence and Rome, as well as in France and Germany; if his work had been deemed completely worthless, he would still be justly celebrated for energizing his era with an artistic movement that was both fertile and bold.

Fig. 104.—A Pendant, after a design by Benvenuto Cellini. Sixteenth Century. (Cabinet of Antiquities, Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
Fig. 104.—A Pendant, inspired by a design by Benvenuto Cellini. Sixteenth Century. (Cabinet of Antiquities, Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
Moreover, in imitation of the monk Theophilus, his predecessor of the twelfth century, Benvenuto Cellini, after having given practical example, desired that the theories he had found prevailing, and those which were due to his faculty for originating, should be preserved for posterity. A{151} treatise (“Trattato intorno alle otto principali Arti dell ‘Orificeria”), in which he describes and teaches all the best processes of working in gold, remains one of the most valuable works on the subject; and even in our days goldsmiths who wish to refer back to the true sources of their art do not neglect to consult it.
Moreover, following the example of the monk Theophilus, his twelfth-century predecessor, Benvenuto Cellini, after demonstrating practical techniques, wanted to ensure that the theories he found popular and those he developed himself would be preserved for future generations. A{151} treatise (“Trattato intorno alle otto principali Arti dell ‘Orificeria”), in which he outlines and teaches the best methods of goldworking, remains one of the most valuable works on the subject; even today, goldsmiths who want to go back to the true foundations of their craft make sure to consult it.
The artistic style of the celebrated Florentine goldsmith is that of a period when, by an earnest return to antiquity, the mythological element was introduced everywhere, even in the Christian sanctuaries. The character, which we may call autochthone,[19] of the pious and severe Middle Ages, ceased to influence the production of plastic works, when the models were taken from the glorious remains of idolatrous Greece and Rome. The art which the religion of Christ had awakened and upheld suddenly became again Pagan, and Cellini proved himself one of the enthusiasts of the ancient temples raised in honour of the gods and goddesses of Paganism; that is to say, under the impulse given by him, and in imitation of him, the phalanx of artists, of which he is in a manner the chief, could not fail to go far on the new road by which he had travelled among the first.
The artistic style of the famous Florentine goldsmith reflects a time when, through a genuine return to the classics, mythological themes were incorporated everywhere, even in Christian places of worship. The uniquely local character of the pious and stern Middle Ages stopped influencing the creation of sculptures when artists began drawing inspiration from the magnificent remnants of pagan Greece and Rome. The art that Christianity had inspired and maintained suddenly reverted to paganism, and Cellini emerged as one of the admirers of the ancient temples dedicated to the gods and goddesses of paganism. In other words, propelled by his influence and in imitation of him, the group of artists, of which he is essentially the leader, inevitably set out on the new path he had pioneered.
When Cellini came to France he found, as he himself says in his book, that the work consisted “more than elsewhere in grosserie” (the grosserie comprised the church plate, vessels, and silver images), “and that the works there executed with the hammer had attained a degree of perfection nowhere else to be met with.”
When Cellini arrived in France, he noted in his book that the work was “more than elsewhere in grosserie” (the grosserie included church plate, vessels, and silver images) and that the pieces crafted there with the hammer had reached a level of perfection not found anywhere else.
The inventory of the plate and jewels of Henry II., among which were many by Benvenuto Cellini—the inventory prepared at Fontainebleau in 1560—shows us that, after the departure of the Florentine artist, the French goldsmiths continued to deserve that eulogium; and to comprehend of what they were capable in the time of Charles IX., it is sufficient to recall the description, preserved in the archives of Paris, of a piece of plate which the city had caused to be made to offer as a present to the king on the occasion of his entry into his capital in 1571.
The inventory of the plates and jewels owned by Henry II, which included many pieces by Benvenuto Cellini—compiled at Fontainebleau in 1560—shows that, after the Florentine artist's departure, the French goldsmiths continued to deserve praise. To understand what they were capable of during the time of Charles IX, it’s enough to look at the description, preserved in the archives of Paris, of a piece of plate that the city commissioned as a gift for the king during his entry into the capital in 1571.
“It was,” says that document, “a large pedestal, supported on four dolphins, and having seated on it Cybele, mother of the gods, representing the mother of the king, accompanied by the gods Neptune and Pluto, and the goddess Juno, as Messeigneurs the brothers, and Madame the sister, of the{152} king. This Cybele was contemplating Jupiter, who represented our king, and was raised on two columns, the one of gold, the other of silver, having his device inscribed—‘Pietate et Justitia.’ Upon this was a large imperial crown, on one side held in the beak of an eagle perched on the croup of a horse on which Jupiter was mounted; and on the other side supported by the sceptre he held—thus being, as it were, deified. At the four corners of the pedestal were the figures of four kings, his predecessors, all of the same name—that is, Charles the Great, Charles V., Charles VII., and Charles VIII., who in their time fulfilled their missions, and their reigns were happy, as we hope will be that of our king. In the frieze of that pedestal were the battles and the victories, of all kinds, in which he was engaged; the whole made of fine silver, gilt with ducat gold, chased, engraved, and in workmanship so executed that the style surpassed the material.”
“It was,” says that document, “a large pedestal supported by four dolphins, with Cybele, the mother of the gods, representing the mother of the king seated on it, accompanied by the gods Neptune and Pluto, and the goddess Juno, as Monsieur the brothers and Madame the sister of the{152} king. This Cybele was looking at Jupiter, who represented our king, elevated on two columns, one of gold and the other of silver, with his motto inscribed—‘Piety and Justice.’ On top was a large imperial crown, held on one side in the beak of an eagle perched on the back of the horse Jupiter was riding; and on the other side supported by the scepter he held—thus being, in a sense, deified. At the four corners of the pedestal were the figures of four kings, his predecessors, all sharing the same name—that is, Charles the Great, Charles V., Charles VII., and Charles VIII., who in their time fulfilled their missions, and their reigns were prosperous, as we hope will be that of our king. In the frieze of that pedestal were depicted the battles and victories of all kinds in which he was involved; all crafted from fine silver, gilded with ducat gold, chased, engraved, and the workmanship so exceptional that the style surpassed the material.”

Fig. 105.—Cup of Lapis-lazuli, mounted in Gold enriched with Rubies, and a Figure in Gold enamelled. (Italian Work of the 16th Century.)
Fig. 105.—Lapis lazuli cup set in gold adorned with rubies, featuring a figure in gold enamel. (Italian work from the 16th century.)
Fig. 106.—Vase of Rock-crystal, mounted in Silver-gilt and enamelled. (Italian Work of the 16th Century.)
Fig. 106.—Vase made of rock crystal, set in silver-gilt and enamel. (Italian work from the 16th century.)
That rare piece was the work of Jean Regnard, a Parisian goldsmith; and the period when such works were produced was precisely that during which religious wars were about to cause the annihilation of a great number of the chefs-d’œuvre, ancient and modern, of the goldsmith’s art. The new iconoclasts, the Huguenots, shattered and melted down, wherever they triumphed, the sacred vessels, the shrines, the reliquaries. Then were lost the most precious gold-wrought memorials of the times of St. Eloi, of Charlemagne, of Suger, and of St. Louis.{153}
That rare piece was created by Jean Regnard, a goldsmith from Paris; and the time when such works were made coincided with the period when religious wars were set to destroy a significant number of the chefs-d’œuvre, both ancient and modern, of the goldsmith’s craft. The new iconoclasts, the Huguenots, smashed and melted down, wherever they gained power, the sacred vessels, the shrines, and the reliquaries. This led to the loss of the most treasured gold-crafted memorials from the eras of St. Eloi, Charlemagne, Suger, and St. Louis.{153}
At the same period Germany, where the influence of the Italian school had made itself felt less directly, but which could not escape from its impulse, possessed also, especially at Nuremburg and Augsburg, goldsmiths’ workshops of high character; these furnished the empire, and even foreign countries, with remarkable works. A new career opened to the German goldsmiths when the cabinet-makers of their country had invented those cabinets, whereof we have already said something (vide Furniture), and in the intricate decoration of which appear statuettes, silver bas-reliefs, and inlay-work of gold and precious stones.
At the same time, Germany, where the Italian school's influence was less direct but still impactful, had notable goldsmith workshops, especially in Nuremberg and Augsburg. These workshops supplied the empire and even other countries with impressive works. A new opportunity arose for German goldsmiths when local cabinet-makers created those cabinets we mentioned earlier (vide Furniture), which featured intricate decorations like statuettes, silver bas-reliefs, and inlays of gold and precious stones.
The treasuries and the museums of Germany have succeeded in preserving many rich objects of that period; but one of the most rare collections of the kind is that in Berlin, where, in substitution for the originals in silver which have been melted down, are gathered a great number of beautiful bas-reliefs in lead, and several vases in tin,—copies of pieces of plate supposed to be of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. And on this point it may be remarked that the high price of the material, together with the sumptuary laws, not always admitting of the possession of gold or silver vases by the citizens, it sometimes happened that the goldsmiths manufactured a table-service of tin, on which they bestowed so much pains that these articles were transferred from the sideboards of citizens to those of princes. The inventory of the Count d’Angoulême, father of Francis I., alludes to a considerable table-service of tin. Indeed, several goldsmiths devoted themselves exclusively to this description of work; and, to this day, the tins of François Briot, who flourished in the time of Henry II., are regarded as the most perfect specimens of plate of the sixteenth century.
The treasuries and museums in Germany have managed to preserve many valuable objects from that time; however, one of the rarest collections is in Berlin, where a large number of beautiful lead bas-reliefs and several tin vases serve as replacements for the original silver pieces that were melted down. These are copies of items believed to be from the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. It’s worth noting that due to the high cost of materials and sumptuary laws, which often prohibited citizens from owning gold or silver vases, goldsmiths sometimes created tableware from tin. They put so much effort into these pieces that they would end up moving from the homes of ordinary citizens to those of royalty. The inventory of Count d’Angoulême, the father of Francis I, mentions a sizable tin table service. In fact, some goldsmiths specialized exclusively in this type of work, and even today, the tin pieces made by François Briot, who worked during Henry II's reign, are considered some of the finest examples of sixteenth-century plate.
However that may be, after Cellini, and until the reign of Louis XIV., the goldsmith’s art did but follow faithfully in the footsteps of the Italian master. Elevated by the impulse of the Renaissance, the art succeeded in maintaining itself in that high position without, however, any striking individuality discovering itself, until, in a century not less illustrious than the sixteenth, new masters appeared and imparted to it additional lustre and magnificence. These are named Ballin, Delaunay, Julien Defontaine, Labarre, Vincent Petit, Roussel, goldsmiths and jewellers of Louis XIV., who retained them in his pay, and lodged them in the Louvre. It was for that prince they produced an imposing collection of admirable works, for which Le Brun often furnished the designs, and{154} under an inspiration altogether French, abandoned the graceful, though rather fluette forms of the Renaissance, and gave to them a character more diffuse and grand. Then, for a short time, every article of royal furniture proceeded from the hands of the goldsmith. But, alas! once more the majority of these marvels must disappear, as happened to so many others. Even the monarch who had ordered them despatched his acquisitions to the crucibles of the mint, when, the war having exhausted the public treasury, he found himself compelled, at least for example’s sake, to sacrifice his silver plate and to deck his table with earthenware.
However it was, after Cellini and until the reign of Louis XIV, the art of goldsmithing largely followed the lead of the Italian master. Inspired by the Renaissance, this art managed to maintain its esteemed status without showcasing any remarkable individuality until, in a century just as notable as the sixteenth, new masters emerged, adding even more brilliance and grandeur. These included Ballin, Delaunay, Julien Defontaine, Labarre, Vincent Petit, and Roussel, goldsmiths and jewelers employed by Louis XIV, who housed them in the Louvre. They created an impressive collection of outstanding works for the prince, often with designs provided by Le Brun, and{154} under a distinctly French influence, moved away from the graceful but somewhat delicate forms of the Renaissance, giving them a broader and more grand character. For a brief period, every piece of royal furniture came from the hands of goldsmiths. But sadly, most of these wonders had to vanish, just like so many others. Even the king who commissioned them sent his treasures to the mint's furnaces when war drained the public treasury, leaving him no choice but to sacrifice his silverware and serve his meals on earthenware.
Having finished this sketch of the goldsmith’s art in general, it may not be inappropriate to add a brief notice of the more special history of the French goldsmiths, of which the wealthy corporation may be considered not only as the most ancient, but as the model of all those that were formed among us in the Middle Ages. But first, since we have already referred to the exceptional part taken by the goldsmiths of Limoges in the industrial movement of that period, we cannot proceed further without noting another description of works, which, although derived from the oldest examples, nevertheless gave, and with justice, a kind of new lustre to the ancient city where the first goldsmiths of France had distinguished themselves.
Having wrapped up this overview of goldsmithing in general, it makes sense to include a brief note on the specific history of French goldsmiths, who can be seen as not only the oldest but also a model for all those that emerged in the Middle Ages. However, since we've already mentioned the significant role played by the goldsmiths of Limoges in the industrial movement of that era, we must highlight another category of works that, while rooted in the oldest examples, nonetheless brought a new shine to the ancient city where the first goldsmiths of France made their mark.
“Towards the end of the fourteenth century,” says M. Labarte, “the taste for gold and silver articles having led to the disuse of plate of enamelled copper, the Limousine enamellers endeavoured to discover a new mode of applying enamel to the reproduction of graphic subjects. Their researches led them to dispense with the chaser for delineating the outlines of designs; the metal was entirely concealed under the enamel, which, spread by the brush, formed altogether both the drawing and the colouring. The first attempts at this novel painting on copper were necessarily very imperfect; but the processes gradually improved, until at length, in 1540, they attained perfection. Prior to that period, the enamels of Limoges were almost exclusively devoted to the reproduction of sacred subjects, of which the German school furnished the designs. But the arrival of Italian artists at the court of Francis I., and the publication of engravings of the works of Raphael and other great masters of Italy, gave a new direction to the school of Limoges, which adopted the style of that of Italy. Il Rosso and Primaticcio painted cartoons for the Limousine enamellers; and then
“Towards the end of the fourteenth century,” says M. Labarte, “the popularity of gold and silver items led to the decline of enameled copper plates. The Limousine enamellers sought to create a new way to apply enamel to reproduce graphic designs. Their efforts resulted in moving away from using a chaser to outline their designs; the metal was completely hidden under the enamel, which was applied with a brush to create both the drawing and the coloring. The initial attempts at this new technique for painting on copper were necessarily quite rough; however, the methods gradually improved until they reached perfection by 1540. Before that time, the enamels of Limoges were primarily focused on sacred subjects, using designs from the German school. But the arrival of Italian artists at the court of Francis I and the publication of engravings of works by Raphael and other great Italian masters shifted the direction of the Limoges school, which began to adopt the Italian style. Il Rosso and Primaticcio created designs for the Limousine enamellers; and then”

DRAGEOIR, OR TABLE ORNAMENT
Dragon figurine or table decor
Of Enamelled and Gilt Copper. German, latter part of Sixteenth Century.
Of Enamelled and Gilt Copper. German, late Sixteenth Century.
they who had previously worked only on plates intended to be set in diptychs, on caskets, created a new species of goldsmith’s art. Basins, ewers, cups, salt-cellars, vases, and utensils of all sorts, manufactured with thin sheet-copper in the most elegant forms were decorated with their rich and brilliant paintings.”
they who had previously worked only on plates meant for diptychs and caskets created a new type of goldsmithing. Basins, pitchers, cups, salt shakers, vases, and various utensils made from thin sheet copper in the most stylish designs were decorated with their rich and vibrant paintings.
In the highest rank of artists who have rendered this attractive work illustrious we must place Léonard (Limousin), painter to Francis I., who was the first director of the royal manufacture of enamels founded by that king at Limoges. Then followed Pierre Raymond (Figs. 107 to 110), whose works date from 1534 to 1578, the Penicauds, Courteys, Martial Raymond, Mercier, and Jean Limousin, enameller to Anne of Austria.
In the highest rank of artists who created this remarkable work, we must include Léonard (Limousin), painter to Francis I., who was the first director of the royal enamel workshop established by that king in Limoges. After him came Pierre Raymond (Figs. 107 to 110), whose works span from 1534 to 1578, along with the Penicauds, Courteys, Martial Raymond, Mercier, and Jean Limousin, enameler to Anne of Austria.

Figs. 107 and 108.—Faces of an Hexagonal Enamelled Salt-cellar, representing the Labours of Hercules. Executed at Limoges, for Francis I., by Pierre Raymond.
Figs. 107 and 108.—Faces of a Hexagonal Enamelled Salt Cellar, showcasing the Labors of Hercules. Made in Limoges for Francis I. by Pierre Raymond.
With the remark that, at the end of the sixteenth century, Venice, doubtless imitating Limoges, also manufactured pieces of plate in enamelled copper, we return to our national goldsmiths.
With the note that, at the end of the sixteenth century, Venice, certainly following the example of Limoges, also created pieces of silverware in enamelled copper, we go back to our local goldsmiths.
This celebrated corporation could, without much trouble, be traced back in Gaul to the epoch of the Roman occupation; but it is unnecessary to search for its origin beyond St. Eloi, who is still its patron, after having been its founder and protector. Eloi, become prime-minister to Dagobert I.—thanks in some measure to his merits as a goldsmith, which distinguished him above all, and gained him the honour of royal friendship—continued to work no less at his forge as a simple artisan. “He made for the king,{156}” says the chronicle, “a great number of gold vases enriched with precious stones, and he worked incessantly, seated with his servant Thillon, a Saxon by birth, at his side, who followed the lessons of his master.”
This renowned corporation can easily be traced back to Gaul during the time of Roman rule; however, there's no need to look further than St. Eloi, who is still its patron after being its founder and protector. Eloi, who became prime minister to Dagobert I—partly due to his skills as a goldsmith, which set him apart and earned him the honor of royal friendship—continued to work at his forge as a regular artisan. “He made for the king,{156}” the chronicle states, “a large number of gold vases adorned with precious stones, and he worked tirelessly, seated with his servant Thillon, a Saxon by birth, at his side, who learned from his master.”

Fig. 109.—Interior base of a Salt-cellar, executed at Limoges; with a Portrait of Francis I.
Fig. 109.—Interior base of a salt shaker, made in Limoges; featuring a portrait of Francis I.
This extract seems to indicate that already the goldsmith’s art was organised as a corporation, and that it comprised three ranks of artisans—the masters, the journeymen, and the apprentices. Besides, it is clear that St. Eloi founded two distinct corporations of goldsmiths—one for secular, the other for religious works, in order that the objects sacred to worship should not be manufactured by the same hands that executed those designed for profane uses or worldly state. The seat of the former in Paris was first the Cité, near the very abode of St. Eloi long known as the maison au fèvre, and surrounding the monastery of St. Martial. Within the jurisdiction of that monastery was the space comprised between the streets of La Barillerie, of La Calandre, Aux Fèves, and of La Vieille Draperie, under the denomination of “St. Eloi’s Enclosure.” A raging fire destroyed the entire quarter inhabited by the goldsmiths, excepting the monastery; and the lay gold{157}smiths went forth and established themselves as a colony, still under the auspices of their patron saint, in the shadow of the Church of St. Paul des Champs, which he had caused to be constructed on the right bank of the Seine. The assemblage of forges and shops of these artisans soon formed a sort of suburb, which was called Clôture, or Culture St. Eloi. Subsequently some of the goldsmiths returned to the Cité; but they remained on the Grand-Pont, and returned no more to the streets, where the cobblers had established themselves. Moreover, the monastery of St. Martial had become, under the administration of its first abbess, St. Anne, a branch of the goldsmith’s school which the “Seigneur Eloi” had established in 631 in the Abbey of Solignac, in the environs of Limoges. That abbey, whose first abbot, Thillon or Théau—a pupil, or, as the chronicle expresses it, a servant of St. Eloi—was also a skilful goldsmith, preserved during several centuries the traditions of its founder, and furnished not only models, but also skilful workmen, to all the monastic ateliers of Christendom which exclusively manufactured for the churches jewelled and enamelled plate.
This excerpt suggests that the craft of goldsmithing was already organized as a guild and included three levels of artisans: masters, journeymen, and apprentices. Additionally, it's clear that St. Eloi established two separate guilds of goldsmiths—one for secular items and one for religious works—so that sacred objects for worship wouldn’t be made by the same hands that crafted items for secular or state purposes. The location for the secular guild in Paris was initially the Cité, close to St. Eloi's residence, known as the maison au fèvre, and surrounding the monastery of St. Martial. The area under the jurisdiction of that monastery included the space bordered by the streets of La Barillerie, La Calandre, Aux Fèves, and La Vieille Draperie, referred to as "St. Eloi’s Enclosure." A devastating fire destroyed the whole area where the goldsmiths lived, except for the monastery; and the lay goldsmiths moved to set up a colony, still under the protection of their patron saint, near the Church of St. Paul des Champs, which he had commissioned on the right bank of the Seine. The collection of forges and shops belonging to these artisans quickly became a sort of suburb called Clôture or Culture St. Eloi. Eventually, some goldsmiths returned to the Cité, but they settled on the Grand-Pont and did not go back to the streets where the cobblers had set up shop. Furthermore, the monastery of St. Martial became, under the guidance of its first abbess, St. Anne, a branch of the goldsmith's school that “Seigneur Eloi” had founded in 631 at the Abbey of Solignac, near Limoges. That abbey, whose first abbot, Thillon or Théau—a disciple, or as the chronicle puts it, a servant of St. Eloi—was also a skilled goldsmith, maintained the traditions of its founder for several centuries and provided not only models but also skilled craftsmen to all the monastic workshops across Christendom that exclusively produced jeweled and enamelled churchware.

Fig. 110.—Ewer in Enamel, of Limoges, by Pierre Raymond.
Fig. 110.—Enamel Ewer from Limoges, by Pierre Raymond.
However, the goldsmiths of Paris engaged in secular works continued to maintain themselves as a corporation; and their privileges, which they ascribed to the special regard of Dagobert for St. Eloi, were recognised, it is said, in 768 by a royal charter, and confirmed in 846 in a capitulary of Charles the Bald. These goldsmiths worked in gold and silver only for kings and nobles, whom the strictness of the sumptuary laws did not reach.{158} The Dictionary of Jean de Garlande informs us that, in the eleventh century, there were in Paris four classes of workmen in the goldsmith’s trade—those who coined money (nummularii), the clasp-makers (firmacularii), the manufacturers of drinking-goblets (cipharii), and the goldsmiths, properly so called (aurifabri). The ateliers and the shop-windows of these last were on the Pont-au-Change (Fig. 111), in competition with the money-changers, who for the most part were Lombards or Italians. From that epoch a rivalry commenced between these two trade guilds, which only ceased on the complete downfall of the money-changers.
However, the goldsmiths of Paris who focused on secular work continued to operate as a guild; their privileges, which they attributed to Dagobert's special regard for St. Eloi, were recognized, as it’s said, in 768 by a royal charter and confirmed in 846 in a decree by Charles the Bald. These goldsmiths worked in gold and silver exclusively for kings and nobles, who were exempt from the strict sumptuary laws. {158} The Dictionary of Jean de Garlande tells us that in the eleventh century, there were four types of workers in the goldsmith's trade in Paris—those who coined money (nummularii), the clasp-makers (firmacularii), the manufacturers of drinking goblets (cipharii), and the goldsmiths themselves (aurifabri). The workshops and storefronts of the goldsmiths were located on the Pont-au-Change (Fig. 111), competing with the money-changers, who were mostly Lombards or Italians. From that time, a rivalry began between these two trade guilds, which only ended with the complete downfall of the money-changers.

Fig. 111.—Interior of the Atelier of Etienne Delaulne, a celebrated goldsmith of Paris, in the Sixteenth Century. Designed and engraved by himself.
Fig. 111.—Inside the workshop of Etienne Delaulne, a famous goldsmith from Paris, during the Sixteenth Century. Designed and engraved by him.
When Etienne Boileau, Provost of Paris in the reign of Louis IX., wrote in obedience to the legislative designs of the king, his famous “Livre des Métiers,” to establish the existence of guilds on permanent foundations, he had scarcely more to do than to transcribe the statutes of the goldsmiths almost the same as those instituted by St. Eloi, with the modifications consequent on the new order of things. By the terms of the ordinances drawn up by Louis, the goldsmiths of Paris were exempt from the watch, and from all other feudal services; they elected, every three years, two or three anciens{159} (seniors) “for the protection of the trade,” and these anciens exercised permanent vigilance over the works of their colleagues, and over the quality of the gold and silver material used by them. An apprentice was not admitted as a master until after ten years’ apprenticeship; and no master could have more than one apprentice, in addition to those belonging to his own family. The corporation, so far as concerned the fraternity with respect to works for charitable and devotional purposes, had a seal (Fig. 116) which placed it under the patronage of St. Eloi; but, with regard to its industrial association, it imprinted on manufactured articles a seing, or stamp, which guaranteed the value of the metal. The corporation soon obtained, from Philip of Valois, a coat-of-arms, which conferred on it a sort of professional nobility; and acquired, owing to the distinguished protection extended to it by that king, a position which nevertheless it did not succeed in preserving in the united constitution of the six mercantile bodies; for, although it laid claim to the first rank on account of its antiquity, it was forced, notwithstanding the undeniable superiority of its works, to be contented with the second, and even to descend to the third rank.
When Etienne Boileau, the Provost of Paris during the reign of Louis IX, wrote his famous "Livre des Métiers" to create a solid foundation for guilds, he mainly just transcribed the statutes of the goldsmiths, nearly identical to those established by St. Eloi, with adjustments reflecting the new reality. According to the ordinances drafted by Louis, goldsmiths in Paris were excused from the watch and all other feudal duties; they elected two or three seniors (anciens) every three years “for the protection of the trade.” These anciens kept a close eye on the work of their peers and the quality of the gold and silver they used. An apprentice couldn’t become a master until completing a ten-year apprenticeship, and no master could have more than one apprentice, aside from those in his immediate family. The corporation had a seal (Fig. 116) for its charitable and religious works, which placed it under the protection of St. Eloi; for its industrial operations, it used a seing, or stamp, to certify the value of the metal in produced items. The corporation quickly received a coat-of-arms from Philip of Valois, granting it a kind of professional nobility. Due to the king's valuable support, it gained a prominent position, though it couldn't maintain it in the unified structure of the six merchant bodies; despite claiming top rank due to its historical significance, and despite the undeniable quality of its work, it had to settle for second place, and even dropped to third rank.
The goldsmiths, at the time of the compilation of the code of professions by Etienne Boileau, were already separated, voluntarily or otherwise, from several trades which had long appeared in their train; the cristalliers, or lapidaries; the gold and silver beaters; the embroiderers in orfroi (gold-fringe); the patenôtriers (bead-stringers) in precious stones lived under their own regulations; the monétaires (bullion-dealers) remained under the control of the king and his mint; the hanapiers (drinking-cup makers), the fermailleurs{160} (makers of clasps), the pewterers, boxmakers, inferior artisans and others who worked in common metals, had no longer any connection with the goldsmiths of Paris. But in the provinces, in towns where the masters of a trade were insufficient to constitute a community or fraternity having its chiefs and its own administration, it was indispensable to reunite under the same banner the trades between which there was the most agreement, or rather the least contrariety. Thus, in certain localities in France and the Low Countries, the goldsmiths, proud as they might be of the nobility of their origin, sometimes found themselves united as equals with the
The goldsmiths, when Etienne Boileau compiled the code of professions, had already distanced themselves, whether willingly or not, from various trades that had long been associated with them. The cristalliers, or lapidaries; the gold and silver beaters; the embroiderers in orfroi (gold fringe); and the patenôtriers (bead-stringers) working with precious stones operated under their own set of rules. The monétaires (bullion dealers) were still under the king's authority and the mint. The hanapiers (drinking-cup makers), the fermailleurs{160} (makers of clasps), pewterers, box makers, lower-tier artisans, and others working with common metals had lost all ties with the goldsmiths of Paris. However, in the provinces, in towns where there weren't enough masters of a trade to form a community or fraternity with leaders and its own governance, it was necessary to band together under the same banner the trades that had the most in common or, at least, the fewest conflicts. So, in certain areas of France and the Low Countries, the goldsmiths, as proud as they were of their noble origins, sometimes found themselves allied as equals with the

Fig. 117.—Arms of the Corporation of Goldsmiths of Paris, with this device: “Vases Sacrés et Couronnes, voilà notre Œuvre.”
Fig. 117.—Emblem of the Corporation of Goldsmiths of Paris, featuring the phrase: “Sacred Vases and Crowns, that’s our Work.”
pewterers, the mercers, the braziers, and even the grocers; and thus it came to pass that they combined on their banners of fleurs-de-lis the proper arms of each of these several trades. Thus, for instance, we see the banner of the goldsmiths of Castellane (Fig. 118) united with the retail mercers and tailors—it shows a pair of scissors, scales, and an ell measure; at Chauny (Fig. 119), a ladder, a hammer, and a vase, indicate that the goldsmiths had for compeers the pewterers and the slaters; at Guise (Fig. 120), the association of farriers, coppersmiths, and locksmiths, is allied with the goldsmiths by a horse-shoe, a mallet, and a key; the brewers of Harfleur{161} (Fig. 121) quartered in their arms four barrels between the bars of the cross gules charged with a goblet of gold, which was the emblem of their associates the goldsmiths; at Maringues (Fig. 122), the gold cup on a field gules surmounts the grocer’s candles.
pewterers, mercers, braziers, and even grocers; so it happened that they joined together on their banners featuring fleurs-de-lis, displaying the proper symbols for each of these trades. For example, we see the banner of the goldsmiths of Castellane (Fig. 118) combined with the retail mercers and tailors—it shows a pair of scissors, scales, and an ell measure; at Chauny (Fig. 119), a ladder, a hammer, and a vase indicate that the goldsmiths were alongside the pewterers and the slaters; at Guise (Fig. 120), the alliance of farriers, coppersmiths, and locksmiths is linked to the goldsmiths by a horseshoe, a mallet, and a key; the brewers of Harfleur{161} (Fig. 121) featured in their arms four barrels between the bars of a red cross gules marked with a gold goblet, which symbolized their partners the goldsmiths; at Maringues (Fig. 122), the gold cup on a red field gules is above the grocer’s candles.
These banners were displayed only on great public ceremonies, in solemn processions, receptions, marriages, the obsequies of kings, queens, princes, and princesses. Exempted from military service, the goldsmiths, unlike other trade corporations, had not the opportunity of distinguishing themselves in the militia of the communes. They, nevertheless, occupied the first place in the state processions of trades, and frequently filled posts of honour. Thus in Paris they had the custody of the gold and silver plate when the good city entertained some illustrious guest at a banquet; they carried the canopy above the head of the king on his joyful accession; or, crowned with roses, walked bearing on their shoulders the venerated shrine of St. Geneviève (Fig. 123).
These banners were only shown during major public events, like formal ceremonies, parades, receptions, weddings, and the funerals of kings, queens, princes, and princesses. Goldsmiths, who were exempt from military service, didn't have the same chances as other trade groups to prove themselves in the local militias. However, they held a top spot in state processions for trades and often took on prestigious roles. For instance, in Paris, they were responsible for the gold and silver platters when the city hosted an esteemed guest at a banquet; they carried the canopy over the king at his joyful coronation; or, wearing crowns of roses, they walked with the sacred shrine of St. Geneviève on their shoulders (Fig. 123).
In the wealthy cities of Belgium, where the corporations were queens (reines), the goldsmiths, by virtue of their privileges, dictated the law and swayed the people. No doubt in France they were far from enjoying the same political influence; nevertheless, one of them was that provost of merchants, Etienne Marcel, who, from 1356 to 1358, played so bold a part{162} during the regency of the Dauphin Charles. But it was especially in periods of peace and prosperity that the goldsmith’s art in Paris shone in all its splendour; then its banners incessantly waved in the breeze for the festivals and processions of its numerous and wealthy brotherhoods to the churches of Notre-Dame, St. Martial, St. Paul, and St. Denis of Montmartre.
In the affluent cities of Belgium, where corporations ruled like queens (reines), the goldsmiths, thanks to their privileges, controlled the laws and influenced the people. While they didn’t have the same political sway in France, one of them, Etienne Marcel, served as the provost of merchants and played a notable role from 1356 to 1358 during the regency of Dauphin Charles. However, it was particularly in times of peace and prosperity that the goldsmiths' craft in Paris truly flourished; their banners constantly flew in the wind during festivals and processions held by their many wealthy brotherhoods to the churches of Notre-Dame, St. Martial, St. Paul, and St. Denis of Montmartre.

Fig. 123.—The Corporation of the Goldsmiths of Paris carrying the Shrine of St. Geneviève. (From an engraving of the Seventeenth Century.)
Fig. 123.—The Goldsmiths' Corporation of Paris carrying the Shrine of St. Geneviève. (From a 17th Century engraving.)
In 1337 the number of the wardens of the goldsmith’s guild in Paris had increased from three to six. They had their names engraved and their marks stamped on tablets of copper, which were preserved as archives in the town-hall. Every French goldsmith, admitted a master after the production of his principal work, left the impression of his sign manual, or private mark, on similar tablets of copper deposited in the office of the guild; while the stamp of the community itself was required to be engraved at the mint to authorise its being used. Every corporation thus had its mark,{163} which the wardens set on the articles after having assayed and weighed the metal. These marks, at least in the later centuries, represented in general the special arms or emblems of the cities; for Lyons, it is a lion; for Melun, an eel; for Chartres, a partridge; for Orleans, the head of Joan of Arc, &c. (Figs. 112 to 115).
In 1337, the number of wardens of the goldsmith's guild in Paris increased from three to six. They had their names engraved and their marks stamped on copper tablets, which were kept as records in the town hall. Every French goldsmith, who became a master after creating his main work, left the impression of his personal sign or private mark on similar copper tablets stored in the guild's office; the guild's official stamp also had to be engraved at the mint to authorize its use. Each corporation had its own mark,{163} which the wardens applied to articles after testing and weighing the metal. These marks, especially in later centuries, generally represented the unique arms or symbols of the cities; for Lyon, it's a lion; for Melun, an eel; for Chartres, a partridge; for Orleans, the head of Joan of Arc, etc. (Figs. 112 to 115).

Fig. 124.—Gold Cross, chased. (A French Work of the Seventeenth Century.)
Fig. 124.—Gold Cross, engraved. (A French piece from the Seventeenth Century.)
The goldsmiths of France manifested, and with reason, a jealousy of their privileges, it being more indispensable for them than for any other artisans to inspire that confidence without which the trade would have been lost; for their works were required to bear as authentic and legal a value as that of money. Therefore, it may be understood that they exercised keen vigilance over all gold or silver objects which were in any way under their warranty: hence the frequent visits of the sworn masters to the ateliers and shops of the goldsmiths; hence the perpetual lawsuits against all instances of negligence or fraud; hence those quarrels with other trades which arrogated to themselves the right of working in precious metals without having qualified for it. Confiscation of goods, the whip, the pillory, were penalties inflicted on goldsmiths in contraband trade who altered the standard, concealed copper beneath the gold, or substituted false for precious stones.
The goldsmiths of France understandably felt protective of their privileges because it was crucial for them to build trust, which was essential for the survival of their trade. Their creations needed to carry the same authentic and legal value as money. As a result, they kept a close watch over all gold or silver items that were covered by their warranty. This led to frequent inspections by sworn masters of the workshops and shops of the goldsmiths, constant lawsuits against anyone accused of negligence or fraud, and ongoing disputes with other trades that claimed the right to work with precious metals without proper qualifications. Penalties for goldsmiths engaging in illegal practices included confiscation of goods, whipping, and public humiliation.
It, indeed, seems remarkable that while for the most part other trades were subject to the control of the goldsmiths, the latter were responsible only to themselves for the aggressions which they constantly committed within{164} the domain of rival industries. Whenever the object to be manufactured was of gold, it belonged to the goldsmith’s trade. The goldsmith made, by turns, spurs as the spur-maker; armour and arms, as the armourer; girdles and clasps, as the belt-maker and the clasp-maker. However, there is reason to believe that in the fabrication of these various objects, the goldsmith had recourse to the assistance of special artisans, who could scarcely fail to derive all possible advantage from such fortuitous association. Thus, when the gold-wrought sword which Dunois carried when Charles VII. entered Lyons in 1449, mounted in diamonds and rubies, and valued at more than fifteen thousand crowns, was to be made, the work of the goldsmiths probably consisted only of the fashioning and chasing the hilt, while the sword-cutler had to forge and temper the blade. In the same manner, when it was required to work a jewelled robe, such as Marie de Medicis wore at the baptism of her son in 1606, the robe being covered with thirty-two thousand precious stones and three thousand diamonds, the goldsmith had only to mount the stones and furnish the design for fixing them on the gold or silk tissue.
It’s really impressive that while most other trades were under the control of goldsmiths, the goldsmiths answered only to themselves for the constant intrusions they made into other industries. If something was made of gold, it fell under the goldsmith's trade. Goldsmiths crafted items like spurs as spur-makers, armor and weapons as armorers, and belts and clasps as belt-makers and clasp-makers. However, it’s likely that in creating these various items, goldsmiths relied on the help of specialized artisans, who must have benefitted greatly from this partnership. For instance, when the gold sword that Dunois carried when Charles VII entered Lyons in 1449 was made—set with diamonds and rubies and valued at over fifteen thousand crowns—the goldsmith's role probably just involved making and decorating the hilt, while the sword-cutler was responsible for forging and tempering the blade. Similarly, when a jeweled robe was needed, like the one Marie de Medicis wore at her son’s baptism in 1606, embellished with thirty-two thousand precious stones and three thousand diamonds, the goldsmith's job would have only been to set the stones and design how they were fixed onto the gold or silk fabric.

Fig. 125.—Pendant, adorned with Diamonds and Precious Stones. (Seventeenth Century.)
Fig. 125.—Pendant, decorated with diamonds and precious stones. (Seventeenth Century.)
Long before Benvenuto and other skilful Italian goldsmiths were summoned by Francis I. to his court, the French goldsmiths had proved that they needed only a little encouragement to range themselves on a level with foreign artists. But that patronage having failed them, they left the country and established themselves elsewhere; thus at the court of Flanders,{165} Antoine of Bordeaux, Margerie of Avignon, and Jean of Rouen, distinguished themselves. It is true that in the reign of Louis XII., whose exchequer had been exhausted in the Italian expeditions, gold and silver had become so scarce in France, that the king was obliged to prohibit the manufacture of all sorts of large plate (grosserie). But the discovery of America having brought with it an abundance of the precious metals, Louis XII. recalled his ordinance in 1510; and thenceforth the corporations of goldsmiths were seen to increase and prosper, as luxuriousness, diffused by the example of the great, descended to the lower ranks of society. Silver plate soon displaced that of tin; and before long personal display had attained such a height, “that the wife of a merchant wore on her person more jewels than were seen on the image of the Virgin.” The number of the goldsmiths then became so great that in the city of Rouen alone there were in 1563 two hundred and sixty-five masters having the right of stamp!
Long before Benvenuto and other skilled Italian goldsmiths were called to Francis I's court, French goldsmiths had shown they only needed a bit of encouragement to compete with foreign artists. However, when that support didn’t come, they left the country and set up shop elsewhere; at the court of Flanders, for instance, Antoine of Bordeaux, Margerie of Avignon, and Jean of Rouen made a name for themselves. It’s true that during Louis XII’s reign, when his finances were drained by the Italian wars, gold and silver became so scarce in France that the king had to ban the production of all types of large silverware (grosserie). But when the discovery of America led to an influx of precious metals, Louis XII lifted that ban in 1510; after that, the goldsmith guilds began to grow and thrive as luxury, inspired by the elite, trickled down to the lower classes. Silver plates quickly replaced tin, and soon people were showing off so much that "the wife of a merchant wore more jewels than were seen on the image of the Virgin." The number of goldsmiths grew so much that by 1563 there were two hundred and sixty-five masters with the right to stamp in the city of Rouen alone!
To sum up this chapter. Until the middle of the fourteenth century it is the religious art which prevails; the goldsmiths are engaged only in executing shrines, reliquaries, and church ornaments. At the end of that century, and during the one following, they manufactured gold and silver{166}
To sum up this chapter, until the middle of the 14th century, religious art dominated; goldsmiths were mainly focused on creating shrines, reliquaries, and church decorations. By the end of that century and into the next, they started producing gold and silver{166}
plate, enriching with their works the treasuries of kings and nobles, and imparting brilliant display to the adornment of dress. In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries the goldsmiths applied themselves more to chasing, enamelling, and inlay-work. Everywhere are to be seen marvellous trinkets—necklaces, rings, buckles, chains, seals (Figs. 124 to 142). The weight of metal is no longer the principal merit; the skill of the workman is especially appreciated, and the goldsmith executes in gold, in silver, and in precious stones, the beautiful productions of painters and engravers. Nevertheless, the demand for delicate objects had the disadvantage of requiring much solder and alloy, which deteriorated the standard of metal. Then a desperate struggle commenced between the goldsmiths and the mint—a struggle which was prosecuted through a maze of legal proceedings, petitions, and ordinances, until the middle of the reign of Louis XV. At the same time the Italian and German goldsmiths making an irruption into France and introducing materials of a low standard, the old professional integrity became suspected and was soon disregarded. At the end of the sixteenth century very little plate was ornamented: there is a return to massive plate, the weight and standard of which could be easily verified. Gold is scarcely any longer employed, except for jewels; and silver in a thousand forms creeps into the manufacture of furniture. After cabinets, covered and ornamented with carving in silver, came the articles of silver furniture invented by Claude Ballin. But the mass of precious metal withdrawn from circulation was soon returned to it, and the fashion passed away. The goldsmiths found themselves reduced to manufacture only objects of small size; and for the most part they limited themselves to works of jewellery, which subjected them to less annoyance from the mint. Besides, the art of the lapidary had almost changed its character, as well as the trade in precious stones. Pierre de Montarsy, jeweller to the king, effected a kind{167} of revolution in his art, which the travels of Chardin, of Bernier, and of Tavernier, in the East had, so to say, enlarged. The cutting and mounting of precious stones has not since been excelled. It may be said that Montarsy was the first jeweller, as Ballin was the last goldsmith.
plate, enriching with their works the treasures of kings and nobles, and adding a brilliant touch to clothing. In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, goldsmiths focused more on chasing, enameling, and inlay work. Everywhere you can see amazing jewelry—necklaces, rings, buckles, chains, seals (Figs. 124 to 142). The weight of metal is no longer the main value; the craftsmanship of the artisan is especially admired, and the goldsmith creates in gold, silver, and precious stones the stunning works of painters and engravers. However, the demand for delicate items had the downside of requiring a lot of solder and alloy, which decreased the quality of the metal. A fierce struggle began between the goldsmiths and the mint—a battle fought through a maze of legal actions, petitions, and regulations until the middle of Louis XV's reign. Simultaneously, Italian and German goldsmiths flooded into France, introducing low-quality materials, leading to a loss of the old professional integrity, which soon fell by the wayside. By the end of the sixteenth century, very little plate was decorated: there was a shift back to heavy plate, where weight and quality could easily be verified. Gold was hardly used anymore, except for jewelry; silver in various forms began to be used in furniture manufacturing. After cabinets covered and adorned with silver carving came the silver furniture items created by Claude Ballin. However, the precious metal that had been taken out of circulation quickly returned, and the trend faded. Goldsmiths found themselves limited to making only small items; for the most part, they focused on jewelry, which caused them less trouble with the mint. Additionally, the art of lapidary nearly transformed along with the trade in precious stones. Pierre de Montarsy, the king's jeweler, brought about a kind{167} of revolution in his craft, influenced by the travels of Chardin, Bernier, and Tavernier in the East. The cutting and setting of precious stones have not been surpassed since. It can be said that Montarsy was the first jeweler, just as Ballin was the last goldsmith.

Fig. 142.—Chased and Enamelled Brooch, embellished with Pearls and Diamonds. (Seventeenth Century.)
Fig. 142.—Decorative and Enamelled Brooch, adorned with Pearls and Diamonds. (17th Century.)
HOROLOGY.
Modes of measuring Time among the Ancients.—The Gnomon.—The Water-Clock.—The Hour-Glass.—The Water-Clock, improved by the Persians and by the Italians.—Gerbert invents the Escapement and the moving Weights.—The Striking-bell.—Maistre Jehan des Orloges.—Jacquemart of Dijon.—The first Clock in Paris.—Earliest portable Timepiece.—Invention of the spiral Spring.—First appearance of Watches.—The Watches, or “Eggs,” of Nuremberg.—Invention of the Fusee.—Corporation of Clockmakers.—Noted Clocks at Jena, Strasburg, Lyons, &c.—Charles-Quint and Jannellus.—The Pendulum.
Modes of measuring time in ancient times.—The gnomon.—The water clock.—The hourglass.—The water clock, improved by the Persians and Italians.—Gerbert invents the escapement and moving weights.—The striking bell.—Maistre Jehan des Orloges.—Jacquemart of Dijon.—The first clock in Paris.—Earliest portable timepiece.—Invention of the spiral spring.—First appearance of watches.—The watches, or “eggs,” of Nuremberg.—Invention of the fusee.—Corporation of clockmakers.—Notable clocks in Jena, Strasbourg, Lyon, etc.—Charles V and Jannellus.—The pendulum.
MONG the ancients there were three instruments for measuring time—the
gnomon, or sun-dial, which is only, as we know, a table whereon lines
are so arranged as successively to meet the shadow cast by a gnomon,[20]
thus indicating the hour of the day according to the height or
inclination of the sun; the water-clock (clepsydra), which had for its
principle the measured percolation of a certain quantity of water; and
the hour-glass, wherein the liquid is exchanged for sand. It would be
difficult to determine which of these three chronometric modes can lay
claim to priority. There is this to be said that, according to the
Bible, in the eighth century before Christ, Ahaz, King of Judah, caused
a sun-dial to be constructed at Jerusalem; again, Herodotus says
Anaximander introduced the sun-dial into Greece, whence it passed on to
the other parts of the then civilised world; and that, in the year 293
before our era, the celebrated Papirius Cursor, to the astonishment of
his fellow-citizens, had a sun-dial traced near the temple of Jupiter
Quirinus.
AMONG the ancients, there were three instruments for measuring time—the gnomon, or sundial, which is essentially a device where lines are arranged to intersect with the shadow cast by a gnomon,[20] thus indicating the hour based on the sun's height or angle; the water clock (clepsydra), which worked on the principle of the controlled flow of a specific amount of water; and the hourglass, where liquid is replaced with sand. It’s hard to say which of these three methods of measuring time came first. It’s worth noting that, according to the Bible, in the eighth century BCE, Ahaz, King of Judah, had a sundial built in Jerusalem; additionally, Herodotus mentions that Anaximander brought the sundial to Greece, from where it spread to other parts of the then civilized world; and in 293 BCE, the famous Papirius Cursor amazed his fellow citizens by having a sundial marked near the temple of Jupiter Quirinus.
According to the description given by Athena (Athenæus?), the water-clock was formed of an earthenware or metal vessel filled with water, and then suspended over a reservoir whereon lines were marked indicating{170} the hours, as the water which escaped drop by drop from the upper vessel came to the level. We find this instrument employed by most ancient nations, and in many countries it remained in use until the tenth century of the Christian era.
According to the description given by Athena (Athenæus?), the water clock was made of a clay or metal container filled with water, and then hung above a reservoir with lines marked to show the hours, as the water dripped out drop by drop from the upper container and reached the indicated level. This device was used by many ancient civilizations, and in some places, it remained in use until the tenth century of the Christian era.

Fig. 143.—The Clockmaker. Designed and Engraved by J. Amman.
Fig. 143.—The Clockmaker. Designed and engraved by J. Amman.
In one of his dialogues Plato declares that the philosophers are far more fortunate than the orators—“these being the slaves of a miserable water-clock; whereas the others are at liberty to make their discourse as long as they please.” To explain this passage, we must remember that it was the practice in the Athenian courts of justice, as subsequently in those of Rome, to measure the time allowed to the advocates for pleading by means of a water-clock. Three equal portions of water were put into it—one for the prosecutor, one for the defendant, and the third for the judge. A man was charged with the special duty of giving timely notice to each of the three speakers that his portion was nearly run out. If, on some unusual occasion, the time for one or other of the parties was doubled, it was called “adding water-clock to water-clock;” and when witnesses were giving evidence, or the text of some law was being read out, the percolation of the water was stopped: this was called aquam sustinere (to retain the water).{171}
In one of his dialogues, Plato states that philosophers are much luckier than orators—“the latter are bound to a miserable water clock; while the former can speak for as long as they want.” To understand this, we need to remember that in Athenian courts, as later in Roman courts, they measured the time that advocates had to plead with a water clock. Three equal amounts of water were placed in it—one for the prosecutor, one for the defendant, and one for the judge. A person was assigned to notify each of the three speakers when their time was almost up. If, on some rare occasion, the time for one party was extended, it was referred to as “adding water-clock to water-clock;” and when witnesses were testifying or a law was being read, the flow of the water was stopped: this was called aquam sustinere (to retain the water).{171}
The hour-glass, which is still in use to a considerable extent for measuring short intervals of time, had great analogy with the water-clock, but was never susceptible of such regularity. In fact, at different periods important improvements were applied to the water-clock. Vitruvius tells us that, about one hundred years before our era, Ctesibius, a mechanician of Alexandria, added several cogged-wheels to the water-clock, one of which moved a hand, showing the hour on a dial. This must have been, so far as historical documents admit of proof, the first step towards purely mechanical horology.
The hourglass, which is still widely used for measuring short periods, was quite similar to the water clock, but it never reached the same level of accuracy. In fact, over time, significant improvements were made to the water clock. Vitruvius tells us that about one hundred years before our era, Ctesibius, a mechanic from Alexandria, added several cogged wheels to the water clock, one of which operated a hand to show the hour on a dial. This was, as far as historical records can prove, the first step towards purely mechanical timekeeping.
In order, then, to find an authentic date in the history of horology, we must go to the eighth century, when water-clocks, still further improved, were either made or imported into France; among others, one which Pope Paul I. sent to Pepin le Bref. We must, however, believe that these instruments can have attracted but little attention, or that they were speedily forgotten; for, one hundred years later, there appeared a water-clock at the court of Charlemagne, a present from the famous caliph Aroun-al-Raschid, regarded, indeed almost celebrated, as a notable event. Of this Eginhard has left us an elaborate description. It was, he says, in brass, damaskeened with gold, and marked the hours on a dial. At the end of each hour an equal number of small iron balls fell on a bell, and made it sound as many times as the hour indicated by the needle. Twelve windows immediately opened, out of which were seen to proceed the same number of horsemen armed cap-à-pie, who, after performing divers evolutions, withdrew into the interior of the mechanism, and then the windows closed.
To find a significant moment in the history of timekeeping, we need to look back to the eighth century when improved water clocks were either created or brought into France; one of them was a gift from Pope Paul I to Pepin the Short. However, we should think that these devices gained little attention or were soon forgotten because, a hundred years later, a water clock appeared at Charlemagne's court, a present from the famous caliph Harun al-Rashid, which was seen as quite an event. Eginhard left us a detailed description of it. According to him, it was made of brass, inlaid with gold, and displayed the hours on a dial. At the end of each hour, a corresponding number of small iron balls dropped onto a bell, ringing as many times as the hour indicated by the hand. Twelve windows then opened, revealing the same number of horsemen fully armored, who, after performing various maneuvers, retreated back into the mechanism, causing the windows to close.
Shortly afterwards Pacificus, Archbishop of Verona, constructed one far superior to all that had preceded it; for, besides giving the hours, it indicated the date of the month, the days of the week, the phases of the moon, &c. But still it was only an improved water-clock. Before horology could really assume an historical date, it was necessary that for motive power weights should be substituted for water, and that the escapement should be invented; yet it was only in the beginning of the tenth century that these important discoveries were made.
Shortly after, Pacificus, Archbishop of Verona, built a clock that was far better than all its predecessors; it not only told the time but also indicated the date of the month, the days of the week, the phases of the moon, and so on. However, it was still just an improved water clock. For horology to truly have a historical moment, it was necessary to replace water with weights for power and to invent the escapement mechanism. It wasn't until the beginning of the tenth century that these crucial innovations were made.
“In the reign of Hugh Capet,” says M. Dubois, “there lived in France a man of great talent and reputation named Gerbert. He was born in the mountains of Auvergne, and had passed his childhood in tending flocks near Aurillac. One day some monks of the order of St. Benedict met him in the{172} fields: they conversed with him, and finding him precociously intelligent, took him into their convent of St. Gérauld. There Gerbert soon acquired a taste for monastic life. Eager for knowledge, and devoting all his spare moments to study, he became the most learned of the community. After he had taken vows, a desire to add to his scientific attainments led him to set out for Spain. During several years he assiduously frequented the universities of the Iberian peninsula. He soon found himself too learned for Spain; for, in spite of his truly sincere piety, ignorant fanatics accused him of sorcery. As that accusation might have involved him in deplorable consequences, he preferred not to await the result; and hastily quitting the town of Salamanca, which was his ordinary residence, he came to Paris, where he very soon made himself powerful friends and protectors. At length, after having successively been monk, superior of the convent of Bobbio, in Italy, Archbishop of Rheims, tutor to Robert I., King of France, and to Otho III., Emperor of Germany, who appointed him to the see of Ravenna, Gerbert rose to the pontifical throne under the name of Sylvester II.: he died in 1003. This great man did honour to his country and to his age. He was acquainted with nearly all the dead and living languages; he was a mechanician, astronomer, physician, geometrician, algebraist, &c. He introduced the Arab numerals into France. In the seclusion of his monastic cell, as in his archiepiscopal palace, his favourite relaxation was the study of mechanics. He was skilled in making sun-dials, water-clocks, hour-glasses, and hydraulic organs. It was he who first applied weight as a motive power to horology; and, in all probability, he is the inventor of that admirable mechanism called escapement—the most beautiful, as well as the most essential, of all the inventions which have been made in horology.”
“In the reign of Hugh Capet,” says M. Dubois, “there lived in France a man of great talent and reputation named Gerbert. He was born in the mountains of Auvergne and spent his childhood tending flocks near Aurillac. One day, some monks from the order of St. Benedict encountered him in the {172} fields. They talked to him and, finding him exceptionally intelligent, brought him into their convent of St. Gérauld. There, Gerbert soon developed a fondness for monastic life. Eager for knowledge and dedicating all his free time to studying, he became the most educated member of the community. After taking his vows, his desire to enhance his scientific knowledge prompted him to travel to Spain. For several years, he diligently attended the universities of the Iberian peninsula. He quickly realized he was too advanced for Spain; despite his genuinely sincere piety, ignorant fanatics accused him of sorcery. Fearing the potential consequences of that accusation, he chose not to wait for the fallout and hurriedly left Salamanca, his usual residence, for Paris, where he soon made powerful friends and supporters. Eventually, after being a monk, the superior of the convent of Bobbio in Italy, Archbishop of Rheims, and the tutor to Robert I, King of France, and Otho III, Emperor of Germany—who appointed him to the see of Ravenna—Gerbert ascended the papal throne under the name Sylvester II.: he died in 1003. This great man brought honor to his country and his era. He was knowledgeable in nearly all the dead and living languages; he was a mechanic, astronomer, physician, geometer, and algebraist, etc. He introduced Arabic numerals to France. Whether in the solitude of his monastic cell or in his archiepiscopal palace, his favorite pastime was studying mechanics. He was skilled at creating sundials, water clocks, hourglasses, and hydraulic organs. He was the first to use weight as a driving force in clock making and, most likely, the inventor of the remarkable mechanism known as escapement—the most beautiful and essential of all the inventions made in horology.”
This is not the place to give a description of these two mechanisms, which can hardly be explained except with the assistance of purely technical drawings, but it may be remarked that weights are still the sole motive power of large clocks, and the escapement alluded to has been alone employed throughout the world until the end of the seventeenth century. Notwithstanding the importance of these two inventions, little use was made of them during the eleventh, twelfth, and thirteenth centuries. The water-clock and hour-glass (Fig. 144) continued exclusively in use. Some were ornamented and engraved with much taste; and they contributed to the{173} decoration of apartments, as at present do our bronzes and clocks more or less costly.
This isn't the place to describe these two mechanisms, which can barely be explained without purely technical drawings. However, it’s worth noting that weights are still the only power source for large clocks, and the escapement mentioned has been the only one used worldwide until the end of the seventeenth century. Despite the importance of these two inventions, they saw little use during the eleventh, twelfth, and thirteenth centuries. The water-clock and hourglass (Fig. 144) remained in exclusive use. Some were beautifully decorated and engraved, contributing to the{173} decor of rooms, much like our bronze pieces and clocks today, regardless of their cost.

Fig. 144.—An Hour-glass of the Sixteenth Century,—French Work.
Fig. 144.—A 16th-Century Hourglass,—French Work.
History does not inform us who was the inventor of the striking machinery; but it is at least averred that it existed at the commencement of the twelfth century. The first mention of it is found in the “Usages de l’Ordre de Cîteaux,” compiled about 1120. It is there prescribed to the sacristan so to regulate the clock, that it “sounds and awakens him before matins;” in another chapter the monk is ordered to prolong the lecture until “the clock strikes.” At first, in the monasteries, the monks took it in turn to watch, and warn the community of the hours for prayer; and, in the{174} towns, there were night watchmen, who, moreover, were maintained in many places to announce in the streets the hour denoted by the clocks, the water-clocks, or the hour-glasses.
History doesn't tell us who invented the bell-and-clock machinery, but it's generally agreed that it existed at the beginning of the twelfth century. The first reference to it is found in the “Usages de l’Ordre de Cîteaux,” compiled around 1120. It instructs the sacristan to set the clock so that it “rings and wakes him before morning prayers;” in another section, the monk is told to extend the reading until “the clock strikes.” Initially, in the monasteries, the monks took turns keeping watch and alerting the community for prayer times; in the{174} towns, there were night watchmen who were also hired in many places to announce the hour indicated by the clocks, water clocks, or hourglasses.
The machinery for striking once invented, we do not find that horology had attained to any perfection before the end of the thirteenth century; but, in the commencement of the following it received its impulse, and the art from that time continued to progress.
The machinery for striking was invented, and we don't see that clockmaking reached any perfection before the late thirteenth century; however, at the start of the next century, it gained momentum, and the craft continued to advance from that point on.
To give an idea of what was effected at that time, we will borrow a passage from the earliest writings in which horology is mentioned; that is, from an unpublished book by Philip de Maizières, entitled “Le Songe du Vieil Pélerin:”—“It is known that in Italy there is at present (about 1350) a man generally celebrated in philosophy, in medicine, and in astronomy; in his station, by common report, singular and grave, excelling in the above three sciences, and of the city of Padua. His surname is lost, and he is called ‘Maistre Jehan des Orloges,’ residing at present with the Comte de Vertus; and, for the treble sciences, he has for yearly wages and perquisites two thousand florins, or thereabouts. This Maistre Jean des Orloges has made an instrument, by some called a sphere or clock, of the movement of the heavens, in which instrument are all the motions of the signs (zodiacal), and of the planets, with their circles and epicycles, and multiplied differences, wheels (roes) without number, with all their parts, and each planet in the said sphere, distinctly. On any given night, we see clearly in what sign and degree are the planets and the stars of the heavens; and this sphere is so cunningly made, that notwithstanding the multitude of wheels, which cannot well be numbered without taking the machinery to pieces, their entire mechanism is governed by one single counterpoise, so marvellous that the grave astronomers from distant regions come with great reverence to visit the said Maistre Jean and the work of his hands; and all the great clerks of astronomy, of philosophy, and of medicine, declare that there is no recollection of a man, either in written document or otherwise, who in this world has made so ingenious or so important an instrument of the heavenly movements as the said clock.... Maistre Jean made the said clock with his own hands, all of brass and of copper, without the assistance of any other person, and did nothing else during sixteen entire years, if the writer of the book, who had a great friendship for the said Maistre Jean, has been rightly informed.{175}”
To give an idea of what happened at that time, we will borrow a passage from the earliest writings that mention horology; that is, from an unpublished book by Philip de Maizières, titled “Le Songe du Vieil Pélerin:” — “It is known that in Italy, around 1350, there is a man widely recognized for his knowledge in philosophy, medicine, and astronomy; he is said to be unique and serious in his field, excelling in these three sciences, and he’s from the city of Padua. His last name is forgotten, and he is called ‘Maistre Jehan des Orloges,’ currently residing with the Comte de Vertus. For his work in these three sciences, he receives about two thousand florins in annual wages and perks. This Maistre Jean des Orloges has created an instrument, called by some a sphere or clock, to represent the movement of the heavens. In this instrument are all the motions of the zodiac signs and the planets, along with their circles, epicycles, numerous wheels (roes), and all their components, with each planet distinctly represented in the sphere. On any given night, we can clearly see in which sign and degree the planets and stars of the heavens are located; and this sphere is so cleverly constructed that, despite the countless wheels, which are hard to count without disassembling the machinery, their entire mechanism operates with a single counterweight, so remarkable that serious astronomers from distant areas come to visit the said Maistre Jean and his remarkable work with great respect. All the leading scholars in astronomy, philosophy, and medicine agree that there’s no record of anyone, in written documents or otherwise, who has created such an ingenious or important instrument for studying heavenly movements as this clock.... Maistre Jean built this clock with his own hands, entirely from brass and copper, without any assistance from others, dedicating himself solely to this task for sixteen full years, if the author of the book, who was a close friend of Maistre Jean, has been correctly informed. {175}”
It is known, on the other hand, that the famous clockmaker, whose real name Maizières assumes to be lost, was called Jaques de Dondis; and that, in spite of the assertion of the writer, he had only to arrange the clock, the parts of which had been executed by an excellent workman named Antoine. However this may be, placed at the top of one of the towers of the palace of Padua, the clock of Jaques de Dondis, or of “Maistre Jean des Orloges,” excited general admiration, and several princes of Europe being desirous to have similar clocks, many workmen tried to imitate it. In fact, churches or monasteries were soon able to pride themselves on possessing similar chefs-d’œuvre.
It is known, however, that the famous clockmaker, whose real name is assumed to be lost to history, was called Jaques de Dondis; and that, despite what the writer claims, he only had to assemble the clock, the parts of which were made by an excellent craftsman named Antoine. Whatever the case may be, positioned at the top of one of the towers of the palace of Padua, the clock of Jaques de Dondis, or “Maistre Jean des Orloges,” drew widespread admiration, and several princes across Europe wanting similar clocks led many craftsmen to try to replicate it. In fact, churches and monasteries soon took pride in owning similar chefs-d’œuvre.
Among the most remarkable clocks of that period, we must refer to that of which Froissart speaks, and which was carried away from the town of Courtray by Philip the Bold after the battle of Rosbecque in 1382. “The Duke of Burgundy,” says our author, “caused to be carried away from the market-place a clock that struck the hours, one of the finest which could be found on either side the sea; and he conveyed it piece by piece in carts, and the bell also. Which clock was brought and carted into the town of Dijon, in Burgundy, was there deposited and put up, and there strikes the twenty-four hours between day and night.”
Among the most remarkable clocks of that time, we should mention the one Froissart talks about, which was taken from the town of Courtray by Philip the Bold after the battle of Rosbecque in 1382. “The Duke of Burgundy,” our author says, “had a clock that chimed the hours, one of the finest on either side of the sea, removed from the marketplace; and he had it transported piece by piece in carts, along with the bell. This clock was brought to the town of Dijon in Burgundy, where it was installed and now chimes the twenty-four hours between day and night.”
It is the celebrated clock of Dijon which then as now was surmounted by two automata of iron, a man and a woman, striking the hours on the bell. The origin of the name of Jacquemart given to these figures has been much disputed. Ménage believes that the word is derived from the Latin jaccomarchiardus (coat of mail—attire of war); and he reminds us that, in the Middle Ages, it was the custom to station, on the summit of the towers, men (soldiers wearing the jacque) to give warning of the approach of the enemy, of fires, &c. Ménage adds that, when more efficient watchers occasioned the discontinuance of these nocturnal sentinels, it was probably considered desirable to preserve the remembrance of them by putting in the place they had occupied iron figures which struck the hours. Other writers trace the name even to the inventor of this description of clocks, who, according to them, lived in the fourteenth century, and was called Jacques Marck. Finally, Gabriel Peignot, who has written a dissertation on the jacquemart of Dijon, asserts that in 1422 a person named Jacquemart, clockmaker and locksmith, residing in the town of Lille, received twenty-two livres from the Duke of Burgundy, for repairing{176} the clock of Dijon; and from that he concludes, seeing how short the distance is from Lille to Courtray, whence the clock of Dijon had been taken, that this Jacquemart might well be the son or the grandson of the clockmaker who had constructed it about 1360; consequently the name of the jacquemart of Dijon is derived from that of its maker, old Jacquemart, the clockmaker of Lille (Fig. 145).
It is the famous clock of Dijon, which is still topped with two iron figures, a man and a woman, striking the hours on the bell. The origin of the name Jacquemart given to these figures has been heavily debated. Ménage believes that the word comes from the Latin jaccomarchiardus (coat of mail—military attire); he points out that in the Middle Ages, it was common to place men (soldiers wearing the jacque) at the tops of towers to warn of approaching enemies, fires, etc. Ménage also adds that when more effective watchmen replaced these nighttime sentinels, it was likely seen as important to keep their memory alive by installing iron figures in their place that struck the hours. Other writers trace the name back to the inventor of this type of clock, who, according to them, lived in the fourteenth century and was named Jacques Marck. Finally, Gabriel Peignot, who wrote a paper on the jacquemart of Dijon, claims that in 1422, a clockmaker and locksmith named Jacquemart, living in Lille, was paid twenty-two livres by the Duke of Burgundy for repairing{176} the clock of Dijon; he concludes that, given the short distance from Lille to Courtray, where the clock was taken from, this Jacquemart might very well be the son or grandson of the clockmaker who built it around 1360. Consequently, the name of the jacquemart of Dijon is derived from that of its maker, old Jacquemart, the clockmaker from Lille (Fig. 145).

Fig. 145.—Jacquemart of Notre-Dame at Dijon, made at Courtray in the Fourteenth Century.
Fig. 145.—Jacquemart of Notre-Dame at Dijon, made in Courtray during the 14th century.
Giving to each of these opinions its due weight, we confine ourselves to stating that, from the end of the fourteenth century to the beginning of{177} the fifteenth, numerous churches in Germany, Italy, and France already had jacquemarts.
Giving each of these opinions their fair consideration, we limit ourselves to noting that, from the late fourteenth century to the early fifteenth century, many churches in Germany, Italy, and France already featured jacquemarts.
The first clock possessed by Paris was that in the turret of the Palais de Justice. Charles V. had it constructed in 1370 by a German artisan, Henri de Vic. It contained a weight for moving power, an oscillating piece for regulator, and an escapement. It was adorned with carvings by Germain Pilon, and was destroyed in the eighteenth century.
The first clock owned by Paris was the one in the turret of the Palais de Justice. Charles V had it built in 1370 by a German craftsman, Henri de Vic. It had a weight for power, an oscillating part for regulation, and an escapement. It was decorated with carvings by Germain Pilon and was destroyed in the eighteenth century.
In 1389, the clockmaker Jean Jouvence made one for the Castle of Montargis. Those of Sens and of Auxerre, as well as that of Lund in Sweden, date from the same period. In the last, every hour two cavaliers met and gave each other as many blows as the hours to be struck: then a door opened, and the Virgin Mary appeared sitting on a throne, with the Infant Jesus in her arms, receiving the visit of the Magi followed by their retinue; the Magi prostrating themselves and tendering their presents. During the ceremony two trumpets sounded: then all vanished, to re-appear the following hour.
In 1389, clockmaker Jean Jouvence created one for the Castle of Montargis. The clocks in Sens, Auxerre, and Lund in Sweden also date from this same time. In the latter, every hour two knights met and exchanged as many blows as the hours being struck: then a door opened, and the Virgin Mary appeared sitting on a throne with the Infant Jesus in her arms, receiving the visit of the Magi along with their entourage; the Magi bowed down and offered their gifts. During the ceremony, two trumpets sounded: then everything vanished, only to reappear the next hour.

Fig. 146.—Clock with Wheels and Weights. Fifteenth Century. (Cabinet of Antiquities, Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
Fig. 146.—Clock with Wheels and Weights. Fifteenth Century. (Cabinet of Antiquities, Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
Until the end of the thirteenth century, clocks were destined exclusively{178}
Until the end of the thirteenth century, clocks were meant exclusively{178}

Fig. 147.—A portable Clock of the time of the Valois.
Fig. 147.—A portable clock from the Valois period.
to public buildings; or they at least affected, if we may say so, a monumental character which precluded their admission into private houses. The first clocks with weights and the flywheel made for private use appeared in France, in Italy, and in Germany, about the commencement of the fourteenth {179}century; but naturally they were at first so costly that only nobles and wealthy persons could obtain them. But an impulse was given which led to the manufacture of these objects more economically. In fact, it was not long before portable clocks were seen in the most unpretentious abodes. This of course did not prevent the production of expensive examples, either as regards ornamentation or carving, or in placing the clock on costly pedestals or cases, within which were suspended the weights (Fig. 146).
to public buildings; or they at least seemed, if we can say that, to have a monumental quality that kept them out of private homes. The first clocks with weights and flywheels made for personal use appeared in France, Italy, and Germany around the beginning of the fourteenth {179} century; but naturally, they were initially so expensive that only nobles and wealthy individuals could afford them. However, this sparked a trend that led to the more economical production of these items. In fact, it wasn't long before portable clocks appeared in even the simplest homes. This, of course, didn't stop the creation of expensive versions, whether in terms of ornamentation or carving, or in placing the clock on lavish pedestals or cases, within which the weights were suspended (Fig. 146).
The fifteenth century has distinctly left its mark on the progress of horology. In 1401 the Cathedral of Seville was enriched with a magnificent clock which struck the hours. In 1404, Lazare, a Servian by birth, constructed a similar one for Moscow. That of Lubeck, which was embellished with the figures of the twelve Apostles, dates from 1405. It is proper to notice also the famous clock which Jean-Galeas Visconti had made for Pavia; and more especially that of St. Marc of Venice, which was not executed until 1495.
The fifteenth century clearly influenced the development of clock-making. In 1401, the Cathedral of Seville was enhanced with a stunning clock that struck the hours. In 1404, Lazare, originally from Serbia, built a similar clock for Moscow. The clock in Lubeck, featuring the figures of the twelve Apostles, dates back to 1405. It's also worth mentioning the famous clock made for Pavia by Jean-Galeas Visconti, and particularly the one at St. Mark's in Venice, which was completed in 1495.
The spiral spring was invented in the time of Charles VII.: a band of very fine steel, rolled up into a small drum or barrel, produced, in unrolling, the effect of the weights on the primitive movements. To the possibility of enclosing that moving power in a confined space is due the facility of manufacturing very small clocks. In fact, one finds in certain collections, clocks of the time of Louis XI., remarkable not only for the artistic richness of their decoration, but still more so for the small space they occupy, although they are generally of very complicated mechanism; some marking the date of the month, striking the hour, and serving also as alarm-clocks.
The spiral spring was invented during the reign of Charles VII. A strip of very fine steel, coiled into a small drum or barrel, created the effect of weights on early mechanisms when it uncoiled. This ability to contain that moving force in a compact space allowed for the production of very small clocks. In fact, certain collections feature clocks from the time of Louis XI, notable not only for the artistic richness of their design but also for their small size, despite often having very complicated mechanisms; some even mark the date of the month, chime the hour, and function as alarm clocks.
It is difficult, if not impossible, to determine the exact date of the invention of watches. But, in truth, we ought perhaps to regard the watch, especially after the invention of the spiral spring, as only the last step taken towards a portable form of clock. It is however true, according to the statements found in Pancirole and Du Verdier by the authors of the “Encyclopædia of Sciences,” that at the end of the fifteenth century watches were made no larger than an almond. Even the names Myrmécides and Carovagius are cited as those of two celebrated artisans in such work. It was said that the latter made an alarm-watch which not only sounded the hour required, but even struck a light to ignite a candle. Besides, we know for certain that, in the time of Louis XI., there were watches very small yet perfectly manufactured; and it is proved that, in 1500, at Nurem{180}berg, Peter Hele made them of the form of an egg, and consequently the watches of that country were long known as Nuremberg eggs.
It’s difficult, if not impossible, to pinpoint the exact date when watches were invented. However, we should probably see the watch, especially after the spiral spring was introduced, as just the final step in creating a portable clock. That said, according to sources like Pancirole and Du Verdier mentioned in the “Encyclopædia of Sciences,” by the end of the fifteenth century, watches were no bigger than an almond. The names Myrmécides and Carovagius are noted as those of two famous artisans in this craft. It's said that Carovagius created an alarm watch that not only sounded the hour but also lit a candle. Additionally, we know that during Louis XI's time, there were very small and well-made watches; and it has been established that in 1500, in Nuremberg, Peter Hele made watches shaped like eggs, which is why watches from that area became known as Nuremberg eggs.
We learn, moreover, from history that in 1542, a watch which struck the hours, set in a ring, was offered to Guidobaldo of Rovere; and that in 1575, Parker, Archbishop of Canterbury, bequeathed to his brother Richard a cane of Indian wood having a watch placed in its head; and, finally, that Henry VIII. of England wore a very small watch requiring to be wound up only every eighth day.
We also learn from history that in 1542, a ring with a clock that chimed the hours was given to Guidobaldo of Rovere; in 1575, Parker, Archbishop of Canterbury, left his brother Richard a cane made of Indian wood that had a watch built into the handle; and finally, that Henry VIII of England had a very small watch that needed to be wound only once every eight days.
It is not inappropriate here to remark that the time kept by these little machines was not regular until an ingenious workman, whose name has not come down to us, invented the fusee, a kind of truncated cone; to the base of this was attached a small piece of catgut which, spirally rolling itself up to the top, became fastened to the barrel that enclosed the spring. The advantage of this arrangement is, that owing to the conical form of the fusee, the traction of the spring acting as it relaxes on a greater radius of the cone, it results in establishing equilibrium of power between the first and the last movements of the spring. Subsequently a clockmaker named Gruet substituted jointed (articulées) chains for catgut; the latter having the great disadvantage of being hygrometric and varying in tension with the state of the atmosphere.
It’s worth noting that the time kept by these little machines wasn't consistent until a clever craftsman, whose name has been lost to history, invented the fusee, a type of truncated cone. A small piece of catgut was attached to the base of this cone and spiraled up to the top to connect with the barrel that held the spring. The benefit of this setup is that due to the conical shape of the fusee, as the spring relaxes, the force acts on a larger radius of the cone, balancing the power between the initial and final movements of the spring. Later, a clockmaker named Gruet replaced the catgut with jointed (articulées) chains, as catgut had the significant disadvantage of being hygroscopic and its tension changed with the humidity in the air.
The use of watches spread rapidly in France. In the reigns of the Valois, a large number were made of very diminutive size, to which the clockmakers gave all sorts of forms, especially those of an acorn, an almond, a Latin cross, a shell (Figs. 148 to 150). They were engraved, chased, enamelled; the hand which marked the hour was very frequently of delicate workmanship, and sometimes ornamented with precious stones. Some of these watches set in motion symbolic figures, as well as Time, Apollo, Diana, the Virgin, the Apostles, and the saints.
The use of watches quickly spread across France. During the Valois period, many were made in very small sizes, with clockmakers creating all kinds of shapes, especially those resembling acorns, almonds, Latin crosses, and shells (Figs. 148 to 150). They were engraved, chased, and enamelled; the hand that indicated the hour was often delicately crafted and sometimes adorned with precious stones. Some of these watches even featured moving symbolic figures, including Time, Apollo, Diana, the Virgin, the Apostles, and the saints.
It may be conceived that all these complicated works required numerous craftsmen. It was therefore considered proper to unite these artisans in a community. The statutes which they had received from Louis XI. in 1483 were confirmed by Francis I. They contained a succession of laws, intended to protect at the same time the interests of members of the corporation and the dignity of their profession.
It can be understood that all these complex tasks needed many skilled workers. So, it made sense to bring these craftsmen together in a community. The rules they received from Louis XI in 1483 were confirmed by Francis I. These rules included a series of laws aimed at protecting both the interests of the members and the dignity of their profession.
No one was admitted as master but on proof of having served eight years of apprenticeship, and after having produced a chef-d’œuvre in the
No one could become a master without proving they had completed eight years of apprenticeship and after producing a chef-d’œuvre in the

CLOCK OF DAMASCENED IRON AND WATCHES Of the Fifteenth and Sixteenth Centuries.
CLOCK OF DAMASCENED IRON AND WATCHES Of the Fifteenth and Sixteenth Centuries.
house, or under the supervision, of one of the inspectors of the corporation. The visiting inspectors, elected by all the members, as well as by the trustees and the syndics, were authorised when introducing themselves into the workshops, to look after the proper construction of watches and clocks; and if it happened that they found such as did not appear to be made according to the rules of art, they could not only seize and destroy them, but also impose a fine on the maker for the benefit of the corporation. The statutes also gave exclusive right to the accredited masters to trade, directly or otherwise, with all the stock, new or second-hand, finished or unfinished.
house, or under the supervision of one of the inspectors of the corporation. The visiting inspectors, elected by all the members as well as by the trustees and the syndics, were authorized, when entering the workshops, to check the proper construction of watches and clocks; and if they found any that didn’t seem to be made according to the standards, they could not only seize and destroy them but also impose a fine on the maker for the benefit of the corporation. The statutes also granted exclusive rights to the accredited masters to trade, directly or indirectly, with all the stock, whether new or second-hand, finished or unfinished.

Figs. 148 to 150.—Watches of the Valois Epoch. (Sixteenth Century.)
Figs. 148 to 150.—Watches from the Valois Era. (Sixteenth Century.)
“Under the influence of these wise institutions,” M. Dubois remarks, “the master-clockmakers had no fear of the competition of persons not{182} belonging to the corporation. If they were affected by the artistic superiority of some of their colleagues, it was with the laudable desire to contend with them for the first places. The work of one day, superior to that of the preceding, was surpassed by that of the day following. It was by this incessant competition of intelligence and knowledge, by this legitimate and invigorating rivalry of all the members of the same industrious community, that science itself attained by degrees the zenith of the excellent and the sublime of the beautiful. The ambition of workmen was to rise to the mastership, and they attained that only by force of labour and assiduous efforts. The ambition of the masters was to acquire the honours of the syndicate—that consular magistracy the most honourable of all, for it was the result of election, and the recompense of services rendered to art and to the community.”
“Thanks to these wise institutions,” M. Dubois observes, “the master clockmakers weren’t worried about competition from people outside the corporation. When they were inspired by the artistic excellence of some of their peers, it was with the admirable goal of competing with them for top positions. The work of one day, which surpassed that of the day before, was outdone by the work of the following day. It was through this constant competition of intellect and knowledge, this healthy and energizing rivalry among all members of the industrious community, that science gradually reached the peak of excellence and the height of beauty. The workers aimed to become masters, and they achieved that only through hard work and persistent effort. The masters aspired to win the honors of the syndicate— the most esteemed consular position, as it was the result of an election and recognition of contributions to art and the community.”
Having thus reached the middle of the sixteenth century, and not wishing to exceed the compass assigned to this sketch, we may limit ourselves to the mention of some of the remarkable works produced during a century by an art that had already manifested itself with a power never to be diminished.
Having reached the middle of the sixteenth century, and not wanting to go beyond the scope of this overview, we can focus on a few notable works created during the century by an art that had already shown a strength that would never fade.
The clock which Henry II. had constructed for the château of Anet has long been regarded as very curious. Every time the hand denotes the hour, a stag appears from the inside of the clock, and darts away followed by a pack of hounds; but soon the pack and the stag stop, and the latter, by means of very ingenious mechanism, strikes the hours with one of his feet.
The clock that Henry II had built for the château of Anet has long been seen as quite fascinating. Every time the hand hits the hour, a stag pops out from inside the clock and dashes away, chased by a pack of hounds; but soon the hounds and the stag freeze, and the stag, using a clever mechanism, taps the hours with one of its feet.
The clock of Jena (Fig. 151), which is still in existence, is not less famous. Above the dial is a bronze head presumed to represent a buffoon of Ernest, Elector of Saxony, who died in 1486. When the hour is about to strike, the head—so remarkably ugly as to have given the clock the name of the monstrous head—opens its very large mouth. A figure representing an old pilgrim offers it a golden apple on the end of a stick; but just when poor Hans (so was the fool called) is about to close his mouth to masticate and swallow the apple, the pilgrim suddenly withdraws it. On the left of the head is an angel singing (the arms of the city of Jena), holding in one hand a book, which he raises towards his eyes whenever the hours strike, and with the other he rings a hand-bell.
The clock in Jena (Fig. 151), which still exists today, is also pretty famous. Above the dial is a bronze head thought to represent a jester of Ernest, Elector of Saxony, who passed away in 1486. When it’s about to strike the hour, the head—so incredibly ugly that it’s known as the monstrous head—opens its huge mouth. A figure representing an old pilgrim offers it a golden apple on a stick; but just when poor Hans (that’s what they called the fool) is about to close his mouth to chew and swallow the apple, the pilgrim suddenly pulls it back. On the left side of the head, there’s an angel singing (the arms of the city of Jena), holding a book in one hand, which he raises to his eyes whenever the hours strike, and with the other hand, he rings a hand-bell.
The town of Niort, in Poitou, possessed also an extraordinary clock, ornamented with a great number of allegorical figures—the work of Bouhain,{183}
The town of Niort, in Poitou, also had an amazing clock adorned with many allegorical figures—the work of Bouhain,{183}

Fig. 151.—Clock of Jena, in Germany. (Fifteenth Century.)
Fig. 151.—Clock from Jena, Germany. (15th Century.)
in 1570. A much more famous clock was that of Strasburg (Fig. 152), constructed in 1573, and which was long considered to be the greatest of all wonders. It was entirely restored in 1842 by M. Schwilgué. Angelo Rocca, in his “Commentarium de Campanis,” gives a description of it. Its most important feature was a moving sphere, whereon were represented the planets and the constellations, and which completed its rotation in three hundred and sixty-five days. On two sides of the dial and below it the principal festivals of the year and the solemnities of the Church were represented by allegorical figures. Other dials, distributed symmetrically on the façade of the tower in which the clock is situated, marked the days of the week, the date of the month, the signs of the zodiac, the phases of the moon, the rising and setting of the sun, &c. Every hour two angels{184}
in 1570. A much more famous clock was that of Strasbourg (Fig. 152), built in 1573, which was long regarded as one of the greatest wonders. It was fully restored in 1842 by M. Schwilgué. Angelo Rocca, in his “Commentarium de Campanis,” provides a description of it. Its most notable feature was a moving sphere that displayed the planets and constellations, completing its rotation in three hundred and sixty-five days. On two sides of the dial and beneath it, the major festivals of the year and the solemnities of the Church were illustrated by allegorical figures. Other dials, symmetrically arranged on the façade of the tower housing the clock, indicated the days of the week, the date of the month, the zodiac signs, the moon phases, the rising and setting of the sun, etc. Every hour, two angels{184}

Fig. 152.—Astronomical Clock of the Cathedral at Strasburg, constructed in 1573.
Fig. 152.—Astronomical Clock of the Cathedral at Strasbourg, built in 1573.
sounded the trumpet. When the concert was finished, the bell tolled; then immediately a cock, perched on the summit, spread his wings noisily, and made his crowing to be heard. The striking machinery, by means of movable trap-doors, cylinders, and springs concealed in the interior of the clock, set in motion a considerable number of automata, executed with much skill. Angelo Rocca adds that the completion of this chef-d’œuvre was attributed to Nicolas Copernicus; and that when this able mechanician had finished his work, the sheriffs and consuls of the city had his eyes put out in order to render it impossible for him to execute a similar clock for any other city. This last statement is the more deserving to rank among mere legends from the fact that, independent of existing proof of the clock being made by Conrad Dasypodius, it would be very difficult to prove that Copernicus ever visited Alsace, or had his eyes put out.
sounded the trumpet. When the concert ended, the bell rang; then a rooster, perched at the top, flapped his wings loudly and began to crow. The intricate machinery, using movable trap-doors, cylinders, and springs hidden inside the clock, activated a significant number of automata, crafted with great skill. Angelo Rocca notes that the creation of this masterpiece was credited to Nicolas Copernicus; and that when this talented mechanic finished his work, the sheriffs and consuls of the city had him blinded to prevent him from creating a similar clock for any other city. This last claim is more likely to be a legend, given that, aside from evidence showing the clock was made by Conrad Dasypodius, it would be extremely difficult to prove that Copernicus ever visited Alsace or was blinded.
A similar tradition is attached to the history of another clock still in existence, and which was not less celebrated than that of Strasburg. We refer to that of the Church of St. John at Lyons, made in 1598 by Nicholas Lippius, a clockmaker of Basle; repaired and enlarged subsequently by Nourisson, an artisan of Lyons. Only the horary mechanism now acts; but the clock is not on that account neglected by visitors, to whom the worthy attendants still repeat, in perfect faith, that Lippius was put to death as soon as he had finished his chef-d’œuvre. To show the improbability of this pretended penalty it is sufficient to remark, with M. Dubois, that even in the sixteenth century persons were not killed for the crime of making chefs-d’œuvre; and there is, besides, proof that Lippius died in peace, and honoured, in his native country.
A similar tradition is connected to the history of another clock that still exists and was just as famous as that of Strasbourg. We’re talking about the clock at the Church of St. John in Lyon, made in 1598 by Nicholas Lippius, a clockmaker from Basel; it was later repaired and expanded by Nourisson, an artisan from Lyon. Now, only the timekeeping mechanism works; however, the clock isn't overlooked by visitors, who are still told by the dedicated attendants, with complete belief, that Lippius was executed as soon as he finished his masterpiece. To highlight the unlikelihood of this alleged punishment, it’s enough to point out, as M. Dubois does, that even in the sixteenth century, people weren’t killed for creating masterpieces; moreover, there’s evidence that Lippius died peacefully and was honored in his home country.
To these famous clocks must be added those of St. Lambert at Liège, of Nuremberg, of Augsburg, and of Basle; that of Medina del Campo, in Spain, and those which, in the reign of Charles I., or during the Protectorship of Cromwell, were manufactured and placed in England, at St. Dunstan’s in London,[21] and in the Cathedral of Canterbury, in Edinburgh, and in Glasgow, &c.
To these famous clocks, we should also include those at St. Lambert in Liège, Nuremberg, Augsburg, Basle, and Medina del Campo in Spain, along with those made and installed in England during the reign of Charles I or the Protectorate of Cromwell, at St. Dunstan’s in London,[21] and in the Cathedral of Canterbury, Edinburgh, Glasgow, etc.
Before concluding, and to do justice to a century to which we have assigned a period of decline, we are bound to acknowledge that some years before the death of Cardinal Richelieu—that is to say, from 1630 to 1640{186}—artists of ability made praiseworthy efforts to create a new era in horology. But the improvements they had in view were directed much more to the processes of the construction of the several parts composing the clockwork of watches and clocks than to the beauty and ingenuity of the workmanship. This was progress of a purely professional character, in order to create a more ready and inexpensive supply; a progress which we may regard as services rendered by art to trade. The period of great constructions and delicate marvels was past. Ornamental Jacquemarts were no longer placed in belfries. Mechanical chefs-d’œuvre were no longer set in frail gems. The time was still far off when, laying down the sceptre of that empire on which “the sun never sets,” the conqueror of Francis I., retiring to a cloister, employed himself in the construction of the most complicated clockwork. Charles V. had as assistant, if not as teacher, in his work the learned mathematician, Jannellus Turianus, whom he had induced to join him in his retreat. It is said that he enjoyed nothing so much as seeing the monks of Saint-Just standing amazed before his alarum watches and automaton clocks; but it is also stated that he manifested the greatest despair when obliged to admit it was as impossible to establish perfect concord among clocks as among men.
Before wrapping up, and to give fair credit to a century we've labeled as a time of decline, we must recognize that several years before Cardinal Richelieu's death—that is, from 1630 to 1640{186}—skilled artists made commendable attempts to usher in a new era in watchmaking. However, their improvements focused more on the manufacturing processes of the various parts that make up the mechanisms of watches and clocks rather than on the beauty and creativity of the craftsmanship. This was a type of progress that was purely technical, aimed at creating a more efficient and affordable supply; a progress we can see as art serving trade. The era of grand constructions and intricate wonders was over. Decorative Jacquemarts were no longer placed in bell towers. Mechanical chefs-d’œuvre were no longer set in delicate gems. The time was still far off when the conqueror of Francis I., setting down the scepter of the empire on which “the sun never sets” and retreating to a monastery, would engage in creating the most complex clockwork. Charles V. had, if not as a teacher, at least as a helper in his work, the learned mathematician Jannellus Turianus, whom he had convinced to join him in his retreat. It's said he found great joy in watching the monks of Saint-Just stand in awe of his alarm clocks and automaton devices; but he also reportedly showed deep despair when he had to admit that establishing perfect harmony among clocks was just as impossible as it was among people.
In truth, Galileo had not yet arrived to observe and formulate the laws of the pendulum, which Huygens was happily to apply to the movements of horology.
In reality, Galileo hadn't arrived yet to study and define the laws of the pendulum, which Huygens was excited to use for the movements of clocks.

Fig. 153.—Top of an Hour-Glass, engraved and gilt. (A French Work of the Sixteenth Century.)
Fig. 153.—Top of an Hourglass, engraved and gold-plated. (A French work from the sixteenth century.)
MUSICAL INSTRUMENTS.
Music in the Middle Ages.—Musical Instruments from the Fourth to the Thirteenth Century.—Wind Instruments: the Single and Double Flute, the Pandean Pipes, the Reed-pipe, the Hautboy, the Flageolet, Trumpets, Horns, Olifants, the Hydraulic Organ, the Bellows-Organ.—Instruments of Percussion: the Bell, the Hand-bell, Cymbals, the Timbrel, the Triangle, the Bombulum, Drums.—Stringed Instruments: the Lyre, the Cithern, the Harp, the Psaltery, the Nable, the Chorus, the Organistrum, the Lute and the Guitar, the Crout, the Rote, the Viola, the Gigue, the Monochord.
Music in the Middle Ages.—Musical Instruments from the Fourth to the Thirteenth Century.—Wind Instruments: the Single and Double Flute, the Pandean Pipes, the Reed-pipe, the Hautboy, the Flageolet, Trumpets, Horns, Olifants, the Hydraulic Organ, the Bellows-Organ.—Percussion Instruments: the Bell, the Hand-bell, Cymbals, the Timbrel, the Triangle, the Bombulum, Drums.—String Instruments: the Lyre, the Cithern, the Harp, the Psaltery, the Nable, the Chorus, the Organistrum, the Lute and the Guitar, the Crout, the Rote, the Viola, the Gigue, the Monochord.
About 384, St. Ambrose, who built the Cathedral of Milan, regulated the mode in which psalms, hymns, and anthems should be performed, by selecting from Greek chants those melodies he considered best adapted to the Latin Church.
About 384, St. Ambrose, who built the Cathedral of Milan, organized how psalms, hymns, and anthems should be sung by choosing the Greek chants he thought were best suited for the Latin Church.
In 590, Gregory the Great, in order to remedy the disorder which had crept into ecclesiastical singing, collected all that remained of the ancient Greek melodies, with those of St. Ambrose and others, and formed the antiphonary which is called the Centonien, because it is composed of chants of his selection. Henceforward, ecclesiastical chanting obtained the name of Gregorian; it was adopted into the whole of the Western Church, and maintained its position almost unaltered down to the middle of the eleventh century.
In 590, Gregory the Great, to fix the chaos that had entered church music, gathered all that was left of the ancient Greek melodies, along with those of St. Ambrose and others, and created the antiphonary known as the Centonien, because it consists of chants he chose. From then on, church chanting was referred to as Gregorian; it was embraced by the entire Western Church and remained largely unchanged until the middle of the eleventh century.
It is thought that originally the music of the antiphonary was noted in accordance with Greek and Roman usage—a notation known as the Boethian, from the name of Boethius the philosopher, by whom we are informed that in his time (that is, about the end of the fifth century) the notation was composed of the first fifteen letters of the alphabet.{188}
It’s believed that the music of the antiphonary was originally written down following Greek and Roman practices—this notation is called the Boethian, named after the philosopher Boethius, who tells us that during his time (around the end of the fifth century) the notation used the first fifteen letters of the alphabet.{188}
The sounds of the octave were represented—the major by capital letters, the minor by small letters, as follows:—
The sounds of the octave were represented—the major by capital letters, the minor by small letters, as follows:—
Major mode | A | B | C | D | E | F | G |
Minor mode | a | b | c | d | e | f | g |
Some fragments of music of the eleventh century are still preserved, in which the notation is represented by letters having above them the signs of another kind of notation called neumes (Fig. 154).
Some fragments of music from the eleventh century are still preserved, featuring notation represented by letters with signs above them from a different kind of notation called neumes (Fig. 154).

Fig. 154.—Lament composed shortly after the Death of Charlemagne, probably about 814 or 815, and attributed to Colomban, Abbot of Saint-Tron. (MS. de la Bibl. Imp., No. 1,154.)
Fig. 154.—Lament written shortly after Charlemagne's death, likely around 814 or 815, and credited to Colomban, Abbot of Saint-Tron. (MS. de la Bibl. Imp., No. 1,154.)
Musical Notation expressed in Modern Signs, the Text and Translation of the Lament on Charlemagne.
Musical Notation expressed in Modern Signs, the Text and Translation of the Lament on Charlemagne.
A solis ortu usque ad occidua Littora maris, planctus pulsat pectora; Ultra marina agmina tristitia Tetigit ingens cum errore nimio. Heu! me dolens, plango. |
From the East to the Western shores, sorrow agitates every heart; and inland, this vast grief saddens armies. Alas! in my grief, I, too, weep. |
Franci, Romani, atque cuncti creduli, Luctu punguntor et magna molestia, Infantes, senes, gloriosi principes; Nam clangit orbis detrimentum Karoli. Heu! mihi misero! |
French, Romans, and all believers are plunged into mourning and profound grief: children, old men, and illustrious princes; for the whole world deplores the loss of Charlemagne. Alas! miserable me! |
About the fourth century the neumes were in use in the Greek Church; they are spoken of by St. Gregory of Nazianzus. Certain modifications in them were introduced by the Lombards and Saxons.
About the fourth century, the neumes were used in the Greek Church; they are mentioned by St. Gregory of Nazianzus. Some changes to them were made by the Lombards and Saxons.
“They were specially in use from the eighth to the twelfth century,” says M. Coussemaker, in his learned work, “Histoire de l’Harmonie au Moyen Age,” “and consisted of two sorts of signs: some formed like commas, dots, or small inclined or horizontal strokes, which represented isolated sounds; others in the shape of hooks, and strokes variously twisted and joined, expressing groups of sound composed of various intervals.{190}
“They were especially in use from the eighth to the twelfth century,” says M. Coussemaker in his scholarly work, “Histoire de l’Harmonie au Moyen Age.” “They consisted of two types of signs: some shaped like commas, dots, or small inclined or horizontal lines, which represented individual sounds; others shaped like hooks, with strokes that were twisted and connected in different ways, indicating groups of sounds made up of various intervals.{190}
“These commas, dots, and inclined or horizontal strokes were the origin of the long notes, the breve and the semibreve, and afterwards of the square notation still in use in the plain-chant of the Church. The hook-shaped signs and the variously twisted and joined strokes gave rise to the ligatures and connections of notes.
“These commas, dots, and slanted or horizontal lines were the starting point for long notes, the breve and the semibreve, and later for the square notation that is still used in the plain-chant of the Church. The hook-shaped symbols and the different twisted and connected lines led to the ligatures and connections of notes.”
“From the eighth to the end of the twelfth century—that is, during one of the brightest periods of musical liturgy—the neumes were the notation exclusively adopted over the whole of Europe, both in ecclesiastical singing and also in secular music. From the end of the eleventh century, this system of notation was established in France, Italy, Germany, England, and Spain.”
“From the eighth to the end of the twelfth century—that is, during one of the most vibrant periods of musical liturgy—the neumes were the only notation used across Europe, both in church music and in secular songs. By the end of the eleventh century, this system of notation was well-established in France, Italy, Germany, England, and Spain.”
The chief modification to which the notation of music was subject at the end of the eleventh century is due to the monk Guido, of Arezzo. In order to facilitate the reading of the neumes, he invented placing them on lines, and these lines he distinguished by colours. The second, that of the fa, was red; the fourth, that of the ut, was green; the first and the third are only traced on the vellum with a pen. In order that the seven notes should be better impressed upon the memory, he gave as an example the three first lines of the Hymn of St. John the Baptist, in which the syllables ut, re, mi, fa, sol, la, corresponded to the signs of the gamut:—
The main change to music notation at the end of the 11th century came from the monk Guido of Arezzo. To make it easier to read the neumes, he started placing them on lines, which he marked with different colors. The second line, representing fa, was red; the fourth line, for ut, was green; and the first and third were just drawn on the parchment with a pen. To help remember the seven notes better, he used the first three lines of the Hymn of St. John the Baptist as an example, where the syllables ut, re, mi, fa, sol, la matched the notes of the scale:—
Your family name Mira,
Solve pollution liability, Sanct Saint John.
The choristers, in singing this hymn, slightly raised the intonation of each of the italicised syllables, which were soon adopted for indicating six of the notes of the gamut. To supply the seventh, which was not named in this system, the barbarous theory of muances (divisions) was introduced, and it was not until the seventeenth century the term si was applied in France.
The choir members, while singing this hymn, slightly raised the pitch of each of the italicized syllables, which were soon used to represent six of the notes in the scale. To add the seventh note, which wasn't included in this system, the crude concept of muances (divisions) was introduced, and it wasn't until the seventeenth century that the term si was used in France.
But after the commencement of the tenth century many individuals, and especially poets, had invented rhythmical songs, which were entirely different from those of the Church. “Harmony formed by successions of various intervals,” as we are told by the author whom we have before quoted, “obtained in the eleventh century the name of discantus, in old French déchant. Francon de Cologne is the most ancient author who{191} makes use of this word. During the whole course of the eleventh century the composition of melody was independent of harmony, and henceforth the composition of music was divided into two very distinct parts. The people, and poets and persons in high life, constructed the melody and the words; but being ignorant of the science of music, they resorted to a professional musician to have their inspirations written down. The first were very justly called trouvères (trobadori), the others the déchanteurs, or harmonisers. Harmony was then only adapted for two voices—a combination of fifths, and of movements in unison.
But after the start of the tenth century, many people, especially poets, began creating rhythmic songs that were completely different from those of the Church. “Harmony formed by sequences of various intervals,” as noted by the author we previously quoted, “was named discantus in the eleventh century, and déchant in Old French. Francon de Cologne is the earliest author to use this term. Throughout the eleventh century, melody composition was separate from harmony, and from then on, music composition was divided into two clear parts. The people, along with poets and the upper classes, created the melody and lyrics; however, since they lacked knowledge of music theory, they turned to a professional musician to write down their ideas. The first group was rightly called trouvères (trobadori), while the latter were referred to as déchanteurs, or harmonizers. At that time, harmony was only designed for two voices—a combination of fifths and movements in unison.
“In the twelfth century, the construction of melody continued to be in the hands of poets. The déchanteurs or harmonisers were the professional musicians. Popular songs became very numerous. Troubadours multiplied all over Europe, and the greatest lords deemed it an honour to cultivate both poetry and music. Germany had her ‘master-singers,’ who were in request at every court. In France, the Châtelain de Coucy, the King of Navarre, the Comte de Béthune, the Comte d’Anjou, and a hundred others acquired a brilliant reputation by songs, of which they composed both the words and the melody. The most celebrated of these trouvères was Adam de la Halle, who flourished in 1260.”
“In the twelfth century, the creation of melody was still primarily the domain of poets. The déchanteurs or harmonizers were the professional musicians. Popular songs became very widespread. Troubadours flourished all over Europe, and the highest lords considered it an honor to support both poetry and music. Germany had its ‘master-singers,’ who were sought after at every court. In France, the Châtelain de Coucy, the King of Navarre, the Comte de Béthune, the Comte d’Anjou, and a hundred others gained a brilliant reputation through songs that they composed both the lyrics and the melodies for. The most famous of these trouvères was Adam de la Halle, who thrived around 1260.”
In the fourteenth century, the name of counterpoint was substituted for that of déchant; and in 1364, at the coronation of Charles V. at Rheims, a mass was sung which was written in four parts, composed by Guillaume de Machault, poet and musician.
In the fourteenth century, the term counterpoint replaced déchant; and in 1364, during the coronation of Charles V in Rheims, a mass was performed that was composed in four parts by Guillaume de Machault, a poet and musician.
Among the ancients the number of musical instruments was considerable, but their names were even still more numerous, because derived from the shape, the material, the nature and character of the instruments, all of which varied infinitely, according to the whim of the maker or the musician. Added to this, every country had its national instruments; and as each in its own language designated them by descriptive names, the same instrument appeared under ten different denominations, and a similar name was applied to ten instruments. However, having nothing but monumental representation to guide us, and in the absence of the instruments themselves, an almost inextricable confusion arises.
Among the ancients, there were many musical instruments, but their names were even more numerous because they were based on the shape, material, nature, and character of the instruments, which varied greatly depending on the maker or musician's preference. Additionally, each country had its own national instruments, and since each language used descriptive names, the same instrument could have ten different names, while a similar name might refer to ten different instruments. However, without the actual instruments to reference and relying only on monumental representations, it creates an almost impossible confusion.
The Romans carried back to their own country, as the results of conquest, specimens of most of the musical instruments they found in use in the countries subdued by them. Thus Greece supplied Rome with{192} nearly all the soft instruments of the class of lyres and flutes. Germany and the northern provinces, being inhabited by warlike races, gave to their conquerors the taste for loud-sounding instruments, such as trumpets and drums. Asia, and Judæa especially, which had multiplied various kinds of metal-instruments for use in their religious ceremonies, were the means of naturalising in Roman music deep-toned instruments of the class of bells and tom-toms (a kind of drum). Egypt introduced into Italy the timbrel along with the worship of Isis. Byzantium had no sooner invented the first pneumatic organs than the new religion of Christ took possession of them for exclusive consecration to its service, both in the East and in the West.
The Romans brought back to their homeland, as a result of their conquests, examples of most of the musical instruments they found in the conquered regions. Greece provided Rome with{192} nearly all the soft instruments like lyres and flutes. Germany and the northern regions, home to warrior tribes, introduced their conquerors to loud instruments such as trumpets and drums. Asia, especially Judea, contributed to Roman music with various metal instruments used in religious ceremonies, leading to the inclusion of deep-toned instruments like bells and tom-toms (a type of drum) in Roman music. Egypt brought the timbrel to Italy along with the worship of Isis. Byzantium quickly invented the first pneumatic organs, and the new Christian religion took ownership of them for exclusive use in its worship, both in the East and in the West.
All the musical instruments of the known world had therefore taken refuge, as it were, in the capital of the Roman empire; but their fate was only to disappear and sink into oblivion after they had played their part in the last pomps of that falling empire, and in the final festivals of the ancient mythology. In a letter in which he specially treats of “various kinds of musical instruments,” St. Jerome, who lived from 331 to 420, speaks of those which were in use in his time for the requirements of religion, war, ceremonial, and art. He mentions, in the first place, the organ, and describes it as composed of fifteen brazen pipes, two air-reservoirs of elephant’s skin, and twelve large sets of bellows, “to imitate the voice of thunder.” He next specifies, under the generic name of tuba, several kinds of trumpets: that which called the people together, that which directed the march of troops, that which proclaimed the victory, that which sounded the charge against the enemy, that which announced the closing of the gates, &c. One of these trumpets, the shape of which is rather difficult to gather from his description, had three brazen bells, and roared through four air-conduits. Another instrument, the bombulum, which must have made a frightful uproar, was, as far as we can conjecture from the text of the pious writer, a kind of peal of bells attached to a hollow metallic column which, by the assistance of twelve pipes, reverberated the sounds of twenty-four bells that were set in motion by one another. Next come the cithara of the Hebrews, in the shape of a triangle, furnished with twenty-four strings; the sackbut, of Chaldæan origin, a trumpet formed of several movable tubes of wood, fitting one into the other; the psaltery, a small harp provided with ten strings; and lastly, the tympanum, also called the chorus, a hand-drum to which were fixed two metal flute-tubes.{193}
All the musical instruments of the known world had taken refuge, so to speak, in the capital of the Roman Empire; but their fate was to eventually vanish and fade into oblivion after they had played their part in the last grand displays of that falling empire and in the final celebrations of ancient mythology. In a letter where he specifically discusses “various kinds of musical instruments,” St. Jerome, who lived from 331 to 420, talks about those that were in use during his time for religious, military, ceremonial, and artistic purposes. He first mentions the organ, describing it as having fifteen brass pipes, two air reservoirs made from elephant skin, and twelve large sets of bellows “to imitate the voice of thunder.” He then lists several types of trumpets under the general term tuba: one that gathered people, one that guided troops, one that announced victory, one that signaled a charge against the enemy, and one that indicated the closing of the gates, etc. One of these trumpets, which is hard to visualize from his description, had three brass bells and roared through four air conduits. Another instrument, the bombulum, which must have made a terrible noise, was likely a set of bells attached to a hollow metal column that, with the help of twelve pipes, echoed the sounds of twenty-four bells that struck each other. Next are the cithara of the Hebrews, shaped like a triangle and equipped with twenty-four strings; the sackbut, of Chaldæan origin, which was a trumpet made of several movable wooden tubes that fitted into one another; the psaltery, a small harp with ten strings; and finally, the tympanum, also known as the chorus, a hand-drum to which two metal flute tubes were attached.{193}

Fig. 155.—Concert; a Bas-relief, taken from a Capital in Saint-Georges de Boscherville, Normandy. (A Work of the Eleventh Century.)
Fig. 155.—Concert; a Bas-relief, taken from a Capital in Saint-Georges de Boscherville, Normandy. (A Work of the 11th Century.)
A nomenclature of a similar kind, applying to the ninth century, exists in a history of Charlemagne, in Latin verse, by Aymeric de Peyrac. This shows as that, during the lapse of four centuries, the number of instruments had been nearly doubled, and that the musical influence of Charlemagne’s reign had made itself felt in the revival and improvement of several instruments which had been formerly abandoned. This curious metrical composition enumerates all the stringed, wind, and pulsatile instruments which celebrated the praise of the great emperor, the protector and restorer of{194} music. The number of instruments specified are twenty-four in number, among which we find nearly all those mentioned by St. Jerome.
A similar naming system from the ninth century is found in a history of Charlemagne written in Latin verse by Aymeric de Peyrac. This shows that over the course of four centuries, the number of musical instruments almost doubled, and the musical influence of Charlemagne’s reign led to the revival and improvement of several instruments that had previously been neglected. This interesting verse lists all the string, wind, and percussion instruments that sang the praises of the great emperor, the protector and restorer of{194} music. The total count of specified instruments is twenty-four, including nearly all those mentioned by St. Jerome.

Fig. 156.—Concert and Musical Instruments. From a Miniature in a Manuscript of the Thirteenth Century.
Fig. 156.—Concert and Musical Instruments. From a Miniature in a Manuscript of the 13th Century.
The names, therefore, of musical instruments had passed through seven or eight centuries without undergoing any kind of change than that naturally resulting from variations in the language. But the instruments themselves, during this long interval of time, had been often modified to such extent that the primitive denomination not unfrequently appeared to contradict the musical characteristics of the instrument to which it still continued to be attached. Thus, the chorus, which had been a four-stringed harp, and from its name seems to indicate a collection of instruments, had become a wind-instrument.[22] So also the psaltery, which was originally touched by a plectrum (stick) or with the fingers, now only gave forth its notes under the influence of a bow; an instrument that had had twenty strings now only retained eight; another, the name of which seemed to refer to a square shape, was rounded; those primitively made of wood were now constructed of metal. There is reason to believe that, generally speaking, these changes were made not so much with the view of any musical improvement, properly so called, as with an idea of gratifying the{195}
The names of musical instruments have remained largely the same for seven or eight centuries, changing mainly due to shifts in language. However, during this long period, the instruments themselves were often modified to the point where their original names sometimes seemed to contradict their musical qualities. For example, the chorus, which used to refer to a four-stringed harp and implied a group of instruments, has now become a wind instrument.[22] Similarly, the psaltery, which was originally played with a plectrum (stick) or fingers, now only produces sound when played with a bow; what used to have twenty strings now has only eight; another instrument, named for its supposed square shape, is now rounded; those initially made of wood are now built from metal. It seems likely that these changes were made not so much for genuine musical improvement, but rather to satisfy the{195}

Fig. 157.—The Tree of Jesse. The ancestors of Jesus Christ are represented with Musical Instruments, and as forming a Celestial Concert. (Fac-simile from a Miniature in a Manuscript Breviary of the Fifteenth Century. Royal Library, Brussels.)
Fig. 157.—The Tree of Jesse. The ancestors of Jesus Christ are shown with musical instruments, creating a celestial concert. (Fac-simile from a miniature in a manuscript breviary of the fifteenth century. Royal Library, Brussels.)
fancy of the eye (Figs. 155 to 157). Scarcely any fixed rules for the construction of musical instruments existed before the sixteenth century, when learned musicians applied mathematical principles to the theory of manufacture. Down to 1589 musical instruments were made in Paris by workmen who were organ-makers, lute-makers, or even coppersmiths, under the inspection and guarantee of the community of musicians; but at this epoch the makers of musical instruments were united in a trade{196} corporation, and obtained, through the goodwill of Henry III., certain privileges and special statutes.
fancy of the eye (Figs. 155 to 157). There were hardly any established rules for making musical instruments before the sixteenth century, when knowledgeable musicians started using mathematical principles in their craftsmanship. Up until 1589, musical instruments were created in Paris by craftsmen who specialized as organ-makers, lute-makers, or even coppersmiths, all under the oversight and assurance of the community of musicians. However, by this time, the instrument makers had come together to form a trade{196} corporation and received certain privileges and specific statutes thanks to the support of Henry III.
As musical instruments have always been divided into three particular classes,—stringed, pulsatile, and wind instruments,—we shall adopt this natural division in passing under review the various kinds in use during the Middle Ages and the Renaissance. We shall not, however, pretend to be always able to point out the precise musical value of these instruments, for in several instances we have no knowledge of them, except from representations more or less truthful.
As musical instruments have always been categorized into three main classes—string, percussion, and wind instruments—we will use this natural division to review the different types used during the Middle Ages and the Renaissance. However, we won’t claim to always identify the exact musical value of these instruments, as in many cases we only have some somewhat accurate representations of them.
The class of wind instruments comprised flutes, trumpets, and organs; each of these was, however, subdivided into several very distinct kinds. In the division of flutes alone, for instance, we find the straight flute, the double flute, the side-mouthed or German flute, the Pandean pipes, the chorus, the calamus, the bagpipes (muse or mousette), the doucine or hautboy, the flaïos or flageolet, &c.
The class of wind instruments includes flutes, trumpets, and organs; however, each of these is further divided into several very distinct types. For example, in the category of flutes alone, we find the straight flute, the double flute, the side-blown or German flute, the Pan pipes, the chorus, the calamus, the bagpipes (muse or mousette), the doucine or oboe, the flaïos or flageolet, etc.
The flute is the most ancient of musical instruments; even in the Middle Ages no orchestra was considered complete which did not contain an entire order of flutes, differing both in shape and tone. In principle, the simple flute, or flûte à bec, consisted of a straight pipe of hard and sounding wood, made in one piece, and pierced with four or six holes. But the number of holes being successively increased to eleven, and the pipe being enlarged to a length of seven or eight feet, the result was that the fingers were unable to act simultaneously upon all the openings; thus, in order to close the two holes farthest from the mouthpiece, keys were attached to the body of the flute which the instrumentalist acted on with his foot.
The flute is the oldest of musical instruments; even in the Middle Ages, no orchestra was considered complete without a full set of flutes, varying in shape and sound. Basically, the simple flute, or flûte à bec, was made from a straight piece of solid wood, crafted in one piece and featuring four or six holes. However, as the number of holes increased to eleven and the flute's length was extended to seven or eight feet, it became difficult for the fingers to cover all the openings at once. So, to close the two holes farthest from the mouthpiece, keys were added to the body of the flute that the musician operated with their foot.
The simple flute, of greater or less length, is seen on the figured monuments of every epoch. The double flute, which was equally in use, had, as its name indicates, two pipes, generally of unequal lengths; the left-hand tube, which was the shortest and therefore called the feminine, produced shrill sounds, while the right-hand, or masculine, gave the low notes. Whether these two tubes were united or were separate, this flute had always two distinct mouths,—although they were often very close together—on which the musician played alternately. The double flute (Fig. 158) was the instrument employed in the eleventh century by the jongleurs or jugglers as an accompaniment.{197}
The simple flute, which varies in length, is depicted on artifacts from every era. The double flute, which was also commonly used, featured two pipes, typically of different lengths; the left-hand pipe, which was shorter and thus referred to as the feminine, produced higher-pitched sounds, while the right-hand, or masculine, produced lower notes. Whether these two pipes were joined or separate, the flute always had two distinct openings—even though they were often very close together—where the musician played alternately. The double flute (Fig. 158) was the instrument used in the eleventh century by the jongleurs or jugglers as accompaniment.{197}
The side-mouthed flute, which was at first very little used, owed its celebrity in the sixteenth century to the improvements it received from the Germans, hence it acquired the name of the German flute (Fig. 160).
The side-mouthed flute, which was hardly used at first, gained popularity in the sixteenth century thanks to the improvements made by the Germans, which is why it came to be called the German flute (Fig. 160).
The syrinx was nothing but the ancient Pandean pipes, composed generally of seven tubes of wood or metal, gradually decreasing in length; they were closed at the bottom, and at the top took the form of a horizontal plane, which was touched by the lip of the musician as it passed along (Fig. 159). In the eleventh and twelfth centuries, the syrinx, which must have produced very shrill and discordant music, was generally made in the shape of a semicircle, and contained nine tubes in a metallic case pierced with the same number of holes.
The syrinx was basically the old Pandean pipes, typically made up of seven tubes made from wood or metal, with each one getting shorter. They were closed at the bottom, and at the top, they formed a flat surface that the musician would touch with their lips as they played (Fig. 159). In the eleventh and twelfth centuries, the syrinx, which must have created very high-pitched and dissonant music, was usually shaped like a semicircle and had nine tubes inside a metal casing with the same number of holes.
The chorus, which in the time of St. Jerome was composed of a skin and two tubes, one forming the mouth, the other the bell-end (Fig. 161), must have presented a very great similarity to the modern bagpipes. In the ninth century its shape had changed but little, except that we sometimes find two bell-ends, and the membranous air-reservoir is in some examples replaced by a kind of case made of metal or resonant wood (bois sonore). Subsequently this instrument was transformed into a simple dulcimer.
The chorus, which during St. Jerome's time was made of a skin and two tubes, one for the mouth and the other for the bell-end (Fig. 161), must have looked quite a bit like modern bagpipes. By the ninth century, its shape hadn't changed much, except that we sometimes see two bell-ends, and in some cases, the membranous air-reservoir gets replaced by a kind of case made of metal or resonant wood (bois sonore). Later on, this instrument evolved into a simple dulcimer.
The calamus, called the chalemelle or chalemie, which derived its origin from the calamus or reed-pipe of the ancients, became in the sixteenth century a treble to the hautboy, the bombarde being its counter-bass and tenor, and{198} the bass being executed on the cromorne. There was, however, quite a group of hautboys. The douçaine or doucine, a soft flute, the great hautboy of Poitou played the parts of tenor or of fifth. The length of the hautboy having been found inconvenient, it was divided into pieces united in a movable cluster (faisceau) known by the name of fagot. This instrument was afterwards called courtaut in France, and sourdeline or sampogne in Italy, where it had become a kind of bagpipe, like the muse or estive. The muse de blé was a simple reed-pipe, but the muse d’Aussay (or d’Ausçois, district of Auch) was certainty a hautboy. With regard to the bagpipes, properly so called, they generally bore the name of chevrette, chevrie, or chièvre, on account of the skin of which the bag was made. They were also designated by the names of pythaule and cornemuse, drone-pipe (Fig. 162).
The calamus, also known as the chalemelle or chalemie, which originated from the ancient reed-pipe, became a soprano equivalent to the hautboy in the sixteenth century, with the bombarde serving as its bass and tenor, and the bass part played on the cromorne. There was, however, a whole range of hautboys. The douçaine or doucine, a soft flute, was the main hautboy of Poitou, handling the tenor or fifth parts. Since the length of the hautboy was found to be unwieldy, it was divided into sections connected by a movable cluster (known as faisceau) referred to as a fagot. This instrument later became known as courtaut in France, and sourdeline or sampogne in Italy, where it evolved into a type of bagpipe, similar to the muse or estive. The muse de blé was a simple reed-pipe, but the muse d’Aussay (or d’Ausçois, from the district of Auch) was definitely a hautboy. As for proper bagpipes, they were mostly called chevrette, chevrie, or chièvre, due to the material used for the bag. They were also known by the names pythaule and cornemuse, drone-pipe (Fig. 162).

Fig. 160.—German Musicians playing on the Flute and Goat’s Horn. (Drawn and Engraved by J. Amman.)
Fig. 160.—German musicians playing the flute and goat's horn. (Drawn and engraved by J. Amman.)
The flaïos de saus, or reed-flutes, were nothing but mere whistles, such as village children are still in the habit of making in the spring; but there were, says an ancient author, more than twenty kinds, “as many loud as soft,” which were coupled by pairs in an orchestra. The fistule, the souffle, the pipe, and the fretiau or galoubet, were all small flageolets played on by{199} the left hand while the right marked the time on a tambourine or with the cymbals. The pandorium, which has been classed among the flutes without its shape and character of tone being rightly determined, must have presented, at least at its origin, some similarity of sound to the stringed instrument called pandore (pandora).
The flaïos de saus, or reed flutes, were basically just whistles, similar to the ones village kids still make in the spring; however, an ancient writer mentioned that there were more than twenty types, “as many loud as soft,” which were paired in an orchestra. The fistule, the souffle, the pipe, and the fretiau or galoubet, were all small flutes played with the left hand while the right kept time on a tambourine or with cymbals. The pandorium, which has been categorized among the flutes though its shape and tone characteristics aren't clearly defined, must have originally sounded somewhat similar to the stringed instrument called pandore (pandora).

Fig. 161.—Chorus with single Bell-end with Holes. (Ninth Century, MS. of Saint-Blaise.)
Fig. 161.—Chorus with single Bell-end with Holes. (9th Century, MS. of Saint-Blaise.)
Trumpets formed a much more numerous class than the flutes. In Latin they were called tuba, lituus, buccina, taurea, cornu, claro, salpinx, &c.; in French, trompe, corne, olifant, cornet, buisine, sambute, &c. In most cases, however, they derived their name either from their shape, the sound which they produced, the material whereof they were made, or the use for which they were specially intended. Thus, among military trumpets of copper or brass, the names of some (claro, clarasius) indicating the piercing sound which they produced; the names of others seem rather to refer to the appearance of their bell-ends (Fig. 164), which imitated the head of a bird, a horn, a serpent, &c. Some of these trumpets were so long and heavy that a foot or stand was required to support them, while the performer took the end in his mouth and blew through it with full power of breath (Fig. 163.){200}
Trumpets made up a much larger group than flutes. In Latin, they were called tuba, lituus, buccina, taurea, cornu, claro, salpinx, etc.; in French, trompe, corne, olifant, cornet, buisine, sambute, etc. Generally, their names came from their shape, the sound they made, the material they were made of, or their intended use. For example, some military trumpets made of copper or brass, like claro and clarasius, referred to the sharp sound they produced; others seemed to refer to the shape of their bell ends (Fig. 164), which mimicked the head of a bird, a horn, a serpent, etc. Some of these trumpets were so long and heavy that they needed a foot or stand for support, while the performer held the end in their mouth and blew into it with full force (Fig. 163.){200}
The shepherds’ horns, made of wood rimmed with brass, were a heavy and powerful kind of speaking-trumpet, which in the eighth century the Welsh herdsmen and those of the landes of Cornouaille always carried with them (Fig. 165.) When the barons or knights desired to convey any signals rendered necessary either in war or hunting, they were in the habit of using horns of a much more portable character, which were suspended at their girdles; they used them, also, as drinking vessels when occasion required. At first these instruments were generally made of nothing but buffalo’s or goat’s horns; but when the fashion arose of working delicately in ivory, they took the name of olifant, an appellation destined to become famous in the old romances of chivalry, in which the olifant played a very important part (Fig. 166). To cite only one example among a thousand, Roland, when overwhelmed by numbers in the valley of Ronceveaux, sounded the olifant in order to call Charlemagne’s army to his aid.
The shepherds' horns, made of wood and edged with brass, were a heavy and powerful type of speaking trumpet that the Welsh herdsmen and those from the lands of Cornouaille always carried with them (Fig. 165). When the barons or knights needed to signal something important during war or hunting, they typically used smaller, more portable horns that they hung at their belts; they also used these horns as drinking vessels when necessary. Initially, these instruments were usually crafted from buffalo or goat horns, but when the trend of intricate ivory work emerged, they were called olifant, a name that would become famous in the old tales of chivalry, where the olifant played a significant role (Fig. 166). For instance, when Roland was overwhelmed by enemies in the valley of Ronceveaux, he sounded the olifant to summon Charlemagne's army for help.

Fig. 163.—Straight Trumpet with Stand. (Eleventh Century. Cotton MS., British Museum.)
Fig. 163.—Straight Trumpet with Stand. (11th Century. Cotton MS., British Museum.)
In the fourteenth century according to a passage in a manuscript in the Library of Berne, quoted by M. Jubinal, there were in bodies of troops corneurs, trompeurs, and buisineurs, who played under certain special circumstances. The trompes sounded for the movements of the knights, or{201} men-at-arms; the cornes for the movements of the banners or the foot-soldiers, and the buisines, or clarions, when the entire camp (ost) was to march. The heralds-at-arms, whose duty it was to make the announcements or proclamations in the public ways, were in the habit of using either long trumpets, called à potence, on account of the forked stick whereon they were supported, or trumpets à tortilles (serpentine), the name of which sufficiently indicates their shape. Added to this, the sound of the trumpet or horn accompanied or signalised the principal acts of the citizens both in public and private life. During the meals of great men, the water, the wine, and the bread, were heralded by sound of trumpet. In towns this instrument announced the opening and closing of the gates, the opening and closing of the markets, and the time of curfew, till the time when the horn and the copper trumpet were superseded in this function by the bells in church-towers.
In the fourteenth century, as noted in a manuscript from the Library of Berne and quoted by M. Jubinal, there were different types of musicians in military units: corneurs, trompeurs, and buisineurs, who played under specific circumstances. The trompes signaled the movements of the knights or men-at-arms; the cornes indicated the movements of the banners or foot soldiers, and the buisines or clarions, were played when the whole camp (ost) was set to march. The heralds-at-arms, responsible for making announcements or proclamations in public spaces, typically used long trumpets called à potence, due to the forked stick they were supported on, or à tortilles trumpets (serpentine), named for their twisted shape. Additionally, the sound of the trumpet or horn marked important events in citizens’ public and private lives. During the meals of nobles, the arrival of water, wine, and bread was announced with trumpet sounds. In towns, this instrument signaled the opening and closing of gates, the start and end of markets, and the curfew, until bells in church towers eventually replaced the horn and brass trumpet for these purposes.
Polybius and Ammianus Marcellinus tell us that the ancient Gauls and Germans had a great passion for large, hoarse-sounding trumpets. At the time of Charlemagne, and still more in the days of the Crusades, the intercourse that took place between the men of the West and the African and Asiatic races introduced among the former the use of musical instruments of a harsh and piercing tone. Then it was that the Saracen-horns, made of{202} copper, replaced the wooden or horn trumpets. At the same period sackbuts, or sambutes (Fig. 167), made their appearance in Italy: in those of the ninth century, we find the principle of the modern trombone. About the same epoch the Germans introduced great improvements into the trumpet
Polybius and Ammianus Marcellinus tell us that the ancient Gauls and Germans had a strong liking for large, loud trumpets. During Charlemagne's time, and even more so during the Crusades, the interaction between the people of the West and the African and Asian cultures brought the former the use of musical instruments with a harsh and piercing sound. It was then that the Saracen horns, made of{202} copper, took the place of wooden or horn trumpets. Around the same time, sackbuts, or sambutes (Fig. 167), emerged in Italy: in the ninth century, we see the foundation of the modern trombone. Around the same period, the Germans made significant improvements to the trumpet.

Fig. 167.—Sambute, or Sackbut, of the Ninth Century. (Boulogne MS.)
Fig. 167.—Sambute, or Sackbut, from the Ninth Century. (Boulogne MS.)
by adapting to it the system of holes, which up to that time had been the characteristic of flutes (Fig. 168).
by adapting to it the system of holes, which up to that time had been the characteristic of flutes (Fig. 168).
But among all the wind instruments of the Middle Ages, the organ was the one most imposing in its nature, and destined to the most
But among all the wind instruments of the Middle Ages, the organ was the most impressive by nature and destined for the most

Fig. 168.—German Musician sounding the Military Trumpet. Drawn and Engraved by J. Amman.
Fig. 168.—German Musician Playing the Military Trumpet. Drawn and Engraved by J. Amman.
glorious career. The only instrument of this kind known by the ancients was the water-organ, in which a key-board of twenty-six keys corresponded to the same number of pipes; and the air, acted upon by the pressure of{203} water, produced most varied sounds. Nero, it is said, spent a whole day examining and admiring the mechanism of an instrument of this kind.
glorious career. The only instrument like this known to ancient people was the water-organ, which had a keyboard with twenty-six keys that matched the same number of pipes; the air, pushed by the pressure of{203} water, created a wide range of sounds. It is said that Nero spent an entire day studying and admiring the mechanism of an instrument like this.
The water-organ, although described and commended by Vitruvius, was not much in use in the Middle Ages. Eginhard speaks of one constructed, in 826, by a Venetian priest; and the last of which mention is made existed at Malmesbury in the twelfth century. But this latter might be regarded more in the light of a steam-organ; for, like the warning whistles of our locomotives, it was worked by the effects of the steam of boiling water rushing into brass pipes.
The water organ, although noted and praised by Vitruvius, wasn't commonly used during the Middle Ages. Eginhard mentions one built in 826 by a Venetian priest, and the last one recorded was at Malmesbury in the twelfth century. However, this latter version could be seen more as a steam organ; because, similar to the warning whistles on our trains, it operated using the steam from boiling water rushing through brass pipes.

Fig. 169.—Pneumatic Organ of the Fourth Century. (Sculpture of that date at Constantinople.)
Fig. 169.—Pneumatic Organ of the Fourth Century. (Sculpture from that time in Constantinople.)
The water-organ was, in very early times, superseded by the pneumatic or wind-organ (Fig. 169), the description of which given by St. Jerome agrees with the representations on the obelisk erected at Constantinople in the time of Theodosius the Great. We must, however, fix a date as late as the eighth century for the introduction of this instrument into the West, or at least into France. In 757, Constantine Copronymus, Emperor of the East, sent to King Pépin a number of presents, among which was an organ that excited the admiration of the court. Charlemagne, who received a similar present from the same monarch, had several organs made from this model. These were provided, according to the statement of the monk of Saint-Gall, with “brazen pipes which were acted on by bellows made of bull’s hide, and imitated the roaring of thunder, the accents of the lyre, and the clang of cymbals.” These primitive organs, notwithstanding the power and richness of their musical resources, were of dimensions which rendered them quite portable. It was, in fact, only in consequence of its almost exclusive application to the solemnities of Catholic worship that the organ became developed on an almost gigantic scale. In 951, there existed in Winchester Cathedral an organ which was divided into two parts, each provided with its apparatus of bellows, its key-board, and its organist.{204} Twelve bellows above, and fourteen below, were worked by seventy strong men, and the air was distributed by means of forty valves into four hundred pipes, arranged in groups or choirs of ten, each group corresponding with one of the twenty-four keys of each key-board (Fig. 170).
The water-organ was replaced very early on by the pneumatic or wind-organ (Fig. 169), which St. Jerome described, and this aligns with what is depicted on the obelisk built in Constantinople during Theodosius the Great's reign. However, we should note that this instrument likely made its way to the West, or at least to France, by the eighth century. In 757, Constantine Copronymus, the Eastern Emperor, sent a number of gifts to King Pépin, including an organ that impressed the court. Charlemagne, who also received a similar gift from the same emperor, had several organs made based on this model. According to a monk from Saint-Gall, these organs had “brass pipes operated by bellows made from bull’s hide, and they mimicked the sound of thunder, the notes of the lyre, and the crash of cymbals.” Despite their powerful and rich musical capabilities, these early organs were quite portable. It was mainly because of their almost exclusive use in Catholic worship that organs grew to much larger sizes. In 951, Winchester Cathedral had an organ split into two sections, each equipped with its own bellows, keyboard, and organist.{204} Twelve bellows above and fourteen below were operated by seventy strong men, and air was distributed through forty valves into four hundred pipes, organized in groups of ten, each group corresponding to one of the twenty-four keys on each keyboard (Fig. 170).

Fig. 170.—Great Organ, with Bellows and double Key-board, of the Twelfth Century. (MS. at Cambridge.)
Fig. 170.—Great Organ, featuring Bellows and a double Keyboard, from the Twelfth Century. (MS. at Cambridge.)
In the ninth century, the German organ-makers acquired great renown. The monk Gerbert, who, as we have already remarked, became pope under the name of Sylvester II., and co-operated so efficiently in the progress of the horological art, established in the monastery of which he was abbot a workshop for the manufacture of organs. We must add, that all the musical treatises written from the ninth to the twelfth century entered into very considerable details concerning the arrangement and working of this instrument. Nevertheless, the admission of the organ into churches did not fail to meet with earnest opponents among the bishops and priests of the day. But while some complained of the thunder and rumbling of the organs, others appealed to the examples of king David and the prophet Elisha. Finally, in the thirteenth century, the right of placing organs in all churches was no longer disputed, and the only question was, who could build the most powerful and most magnificent instruments. At Milan was an organ the pipes of which were of silver; at Venice some were made of pure gold. The number of these pipes was varied and multiplied to an infinite extent, according to the effects the instrument was required to produce. The{205} mechanism was, generally speaking, rather complicated, and the working of the bellows very laborious. In large organs the key-board was made up of key-plates five or six inches wide, which the organist, his hands defended by thickly padded gloves, had to strike with his clenched fist in order to bring out the notes (Fig. 171).
In the ninth century, German organ makers gained significant fame. The monk Gerbert, who later became pope under the name Sylvester II and played a crucial role in the advancement of clockmaking, set up a workshop for organ manufacturing at the monastery where he was the abbot. It's important to note that all musical treatises written from the ninth to the twelfth centuries went into great detail about the design and functioning of this instrument. However, the introduction of the organ in churches faced serious opposition from bishops and priests of the time. While some criticized the thunderous sounds of the organs, others referred to King David and the prophet Elisha as examples in support of its use. Eventually, by the thirteenth century, the right to install organs in churches was no longer challenged, and the focus shifted to who could create the most powerful and impressive instruments. In Milan, there was an organ with silver pipes, while in Venice, some were made of pure gold. The number of these pipes varied greatly, depending on the sounds the instrument was meant to produce. The{205} mechanism was, overall, quite complex, and operating the bellows was very labor-intensive. In larger organs, the keyboard consisted of key plates five or six inches wide, which the organist, with their hands protected by thickly padded gloves, had to hit with a clenched fist to produce the notes (Fig. 171).

Fig. 171.—Organ with single Key-board of the Fourteenth Century. (Miniature from a Latin Psalter, No. 175, Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
Fig. 171.—Organ with a single keyboard from the Fourteenth Century. (Miniature from a Latin Psalter, No. 175, Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
The organ, which, as we have seen, was at first of a portable nature, in some cases resumed its original dimensions (Fig. 172). It was then sometimes called simply portatif (hand-organ), and sometimes régale or positif (choir-organ). Raphael, in one of his famous pictures, represents St. Cecilia singing sacred hymns, and accompanying herself on a choir-organ.
The organ, which, as we've seen, was initially portable, sometimes returned to its original size (Fig. 172). It was then sometimes just called portatif (hand-organ), and other times régale or positif (choir-organ). Raphael, in one of his famous paintings, shows St. Cecilia singing sacred hymns and playing a choir-organ.

Fig. 172.—Portable Organ of the Fifteenth Century. (Miniature in Vincent de Beauvais’ “Miroir Historial,” MS. in the Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
Fig. 172.—Portable Organ of the 15th Century. (Miniature in Vincent de Beauvais’ “Miroir Historial,” MS. in the Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
The class of pulsatile instruments was formed of bells, cymbals, and drums.
The group of pulsating instruments included bells, cymbals, and drums.

Fig. 173.—Tintinnabulum or Hand-Bell of the Ninth Century. (Boulogne MS.)
Fig. 173.—Tintinnabulum or Hand-Bell of the 9th Century. (Boulogne MS.)
There can be no doubt that the ancients were acquainted with large bells, hand-bells, and strung-bells (grelots). But we must ascribe to the requirements of Christian worship the first introduction of the bell, properly so called, formed of cast-metal (campana or nola, the first having been made, it is said, at Nola), which was employed from the first in summoning the faithful to the public services. In the first instance the bell was merely held in the hand and shaken by some monk or ecclesiastic who stood in front of the church-door, or mounted a raised platform for the purpose. This tintinnabulum (Fig. 173), or portable bell, subsequently passed into the hands of the public criers, the societies of ringers, and those who rang knells for the dead, at a time when most of the churches were provided with campaniles or bell-towers, wherein were hung the parish bells, which daily assumed dimensions of increasing importance. These great bells, of which the Saufang of Cologne (sixth century) is an example (Fig. 174), were at first made of wrought-iron plates laid one over the other, and riveted together. But in the eighth century they began to cast bells of copper and even of silver. One of the most ancient still existing is that in the tower of Bisdomini at Siena (Fig. 175). It bears the date of 1159, and is{207} formed in the shape of a cask, being rather more than a yard high: the sound it produces is very sharp. The combination of several bells of various sizes naturally produced the peal or chime; this at first consisted of an arch of wood or iron whereon were suspended the bells, which the player struck with a small hammer (Fig. 176). The number and classification of the bells becoming subsequently rather more complicated, the hand of the chimer was superseded by a mechanical arrangement. This was the origin of those peals of bells for which there was such a demand in the Middle Ages, and of which certain towns are still so proud.
There’s no doubt that ancient people were familiar with large bells, hand-bells, and jingling bells (grelots). However, we must credit the needs of Christian worship for the real introduction of the bell, properly known, made from cast metal (campana or nola, the first of which was reportedly made in Nola). This bell was initially used to summon the faithful to public services. At first, the bell was simply held in hand and shaken by a monk or cleric standing in front of the church door or on a raised platform. This tintinnabulum (Fig. 173), or portable bell, later became the responsibility of public criers, ringing societies, and those who tolled bells for the deceased, at a time when most churches had campaniles or bell towers where parish bells were hung, which increasingly grew larger in size. These large bells, like the Saufang of Cologne (sixth century) (Fig. 174), were originally made from wrought iron plates stacked on top of each other and riveted together. But by the eighth century, they began casting bells from copper and even silver. One of the oldest that still exists is the one in the tower of Bisdomini at Siena (Fig. 175). It dates back to 1159 and is{207} shaped like a barrel, standing just over a yard tall: it produces a very sharp sound. The combination of several bells of different sizes naturally created the peal or chime; this originally consisted of a wooden or iron arch that held the bells, which the player struck with a small hammer (Fig. 176). As the number and types of bells became more complex, the hand mechanism for chiming was replaced by a mechanical system. This led to the demand for bell peals that were so popular in the Middle Ages, something that certain towns still take pride in today.
The designations of cymbalum and flagellum were, in the first instance, applied to small hand-chimes; but there were also regular cymbals (cymbala or acetabula), spherical or hollowed plates of silver, brass, or copper. Some of these were shaken at the ends of the fingers, or fastened to the knees or feet, so as to be put in motion by the movement of the body. These small cymbals, or crotales, were a kind of rattle (grelots), causing the dancers to make a noise in their performance, as do the Spanish castanets, which in the sixteenth century were called in France maronnettes, and were the same as the cliquettes, or snappers, used by lepers in former days. Small strung-bells became so much the fashion at a certain epoch that not only was the harness of horses adorned with them, but they were suspended to the clothes both of men and women, who at the slightest movement made a ringing, tinkling noise, sounding like so many perambulating chimes.
The terms cymbalum and flagellum were initially used to refer to small hand chimes; however, there were also standard cymbals (cymbala or acetabula), which were spherical or hollow plates made of silver, brass, or copper. Some people shook these at the tips of their fingers or strapped them to their knees or feet, so they would move with the body's movements. These small cymbals, or crotales, acted like rattles (grelots), making noise during dance performances, similar to Spanish castanets, which were referred to as maronnettes in France during the sixteenth century, and were the same as the cliquettes, or snappers, used by lepers in earlier times. Small strung bells became so popular at one point that not only were they used to decorate horse harnesses, but they were also attached to the clothing of both men and women, so even the slightest movement produced a ringing, tinkling sound, like a bunch of walking chimes.
The use of pulsatile instruments producing a metallic sound increased greatly in Europe, especially after the return from the Crusades. But even before this date the Egyptian timbrel was used in religious and festival music; this instrument was composed of a circle whereon rings were hung, which tinkled as they struck together when the timbrel was shaken. The Oriental triangle was also used on these occasions; this was almost the same then as it is at the present day.
The use of pulsating instruments that made a metallic sound grew significantly in Europe, especially after the return from the Crusades. However, even before that time, the Egyptian tambourine was used in religious and festival music; this instrument consisted of a circular frame with rings that jingled when the tambourine was shaken. The Oriental triangle was also used during these events; it was almost the same then as it is today.
The drum has always been a hollow case covered with a stretched skin, but the shape and size of this instrument have caused great variations in its name, and also in the way in which it was used. In the Middle Ages it was called taborellus, tabornum, and tympanum. It generally made its appearance in festal music, and especially in processions; but it was not until the fourteenth century that it began to take a place in military bands, at least in France; the Arabians, however, have used it from the earliest{208} ages. In the thirteenth century the taburel was a kind of tambourine, played on with only a drum-stick; in the tabornum we may recognise the military drum of the present day; and the tympanum was equivalent to our tambourine. Sometimes, as seen in a sculpture in the Musicians’ Hall at Rheims, this instrument was attached to the right shoulder of the performer, who played upon it by striking it with his head, while at the same time he blew through two metal flutes communicating with the inside of the drum (Fig. 177).
The drum has always been a hollow case covered with stretched skin, but its shape and size have led to many different names and uses. In the Middle Ages, it was called taborellus, tabornum, and tympanum. It typically appeared in festive music, especially during processions; however, it wasn't until the fourteenth century that it became part of military bands in France. The Arabs, on the other hand, have used it since ancient times{208}. In the thirteenth century, the taburel was a kind of tambourine played with just a drumstick; the tabornum resembles today's military drum, and the tympanum was like our tambourine. Sometimes, as depicted in a sculpture in the Musicians’ Hall at Rheims, this instrument was strapped to the performer's right shoulder, who played it by striking it with their head while simultaneously blowing through two metal flutes connected to the inside of the drum (Fig. 177).

Fig. 176.—Chime of Bells of the Ninth Century. (MS. de Saint-Blaise.)
Fig. 176.—Chime of Bells of the Ninth Century. (MS. de Saint-Blaise.)
We have now to speak of stringed instruments, the whole of which may be divided into three principal classes: those played on by the fingers, those that are struck, and those which are rubbed (frottées) by means of some appliance.
We now need to talk about stringed instruments, which can be divided into three main categories: those played with the fingers, those that are struck, and those that are rubbed (frottées) with a tool.
As a matter of fact, there are some stringed instruments which may be said to belong to all three of these classes, as all three modes of playing upon them has been adopted either simultaneously or in succession.
As a matter of fact, there are some string instruments that can be considered part of all three of these categories, since all three ways of playing them have been used either at the same time or one after the other.
The most ancient are doubtless those that are played on by the fingers, first among which, in right of its antiquity, we must name the lyre; from{209} this have sprung the cithern, the harp, the psaltery, the nabulon, &c. In the Middle Ages, however, considerable confusion arose from the fact that these original names were at the time often diverted from their real acceptation.
The oldest instruments are definitely those played with the fingers, and the most ancient among them is the lyre. From this came the cittern, the harp, the psaltery, the nabulon, etc. However, in the Middle Ages, a lot of confusion occurred because these original names were often misused and strayed from their true meanings.
The lyre, the stringed instrument par excellence of the Greeks and Romans, preserved its primitive form as late as the tenth century. The strings were generally of twisted gut, but sometimes also of brass wire, and varied in number from three to eight. The sounding-box, which was always placed at the lower part of the instrument, was more often made of wood than of either metal or tortoise-shell (Fig. 178).
The lyre, the ultimate stringed instrument of the Greeks and Romans, kept its basic form until the tenth century. The strings were usually made of twisted gut, but occasionally of brass wire, and typically ranged from three to eight. The sounding box, which was always located at the bottom of the instrument, was mostly made of wood rather than metal or tortoise-shell (Fig. 178).
The lyre was held upon the knees, and the performer touched or rubbed the strings with one hand, either with the fingers or by means of a plectrum. The lyre specified as “Northern” (Fig. 179), was certainly the origin of the violin, to the shape of which it even then bore some resemblance; it was fastened at the top, and had a cordier at the end of the sounding-board, as well as a bridge in the centre of the face of the instrument.
The lyre was rested on the knees, and the player would touch or strum the strings with one hand, either using their fingers or a plectrum. The lyre referred to as "Northern" (Fig. 179) was definitely the precursor to the violin, as it already had some similarities in shape; it was secured at the top and had a cordier at the end of the sounding board, along with a bridge in the center of the front of the instrument.
The lyre was superseded by the psaltery and the cithern. The psaltery, which never was furnished with fewer than ten, or more than twenty, strings, differed essentially from the lyre and the cithern by the sounding-board being placed at the top of the instrument. Psalteries were made of a round, square, oblong, or buckler-shaped form (Fig. 181); and sometimes the sounding-box was lengthened so as to rest upon the shoulder of the{210} musician (Fig. 180). The psaltery disappeared in the tenth century and gave place to the cithern (cithara), a name which had been at first applied to all kinds of stringed instruments. The shape of the cithern, which in the days of St. Jerome resembled a Greek delta (Δ), varied in different countries, as is proved by the epithets—barbarica, Teutonica, Anglica, which we find at different times coupled with its generic name. In other places, in consequence of these local transformations, it became the nabulum, the chorus, and the salterion or psalterion (which latter must not be confounded with the psaltery, a primary derivative of the lyre).
The lyre was replaced by the psaltery and the cithern. The psaltery, which had no fewer than ten and no more than twenty strings, was different from the lyre and the cithern because its sounding board was located at the top of the instrument. Psalteries came in round, square, oblong, or shield-like shapes (Fig. 181); and sometimes the sounding box was extended so that it rested on the shoulder of the{210} musician (Fig. 180). The psaltery disappeared in the tenth century and was succeeded by the cithern (cithara), a term that was initially used for all types of stringed instruments. The shape of the cithern, which in the time of St. Jerome resembled a Greek delta (Δ), varied across different countries, as shown by the names—barbarica, Teutonica, Anglica, which were associated with its general name at various times. In other regions, due to these local changes, it became known as the nabulum, the chorus, and the salterion or psalterion (which should not be confused with the psaltery, a direct descendant of the lyre).

Fig. 180.—Psaltery to produce a prolonged sound. Ninth Century. (MS. in the Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
Fig. 180.—Psaltery for creating sustained sound. Ninth Century. (MS. in the Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
The nabulum[23] (Fig. 182) was made either in the shape of a triangle with truncated corners, or of a semicircle joined at the two extremities; its{211} sounding-board occupied the whole of the rounded part, and left but a very limited space for the twelve strings. The chorus or choron, the imperfect representation of which in the manuscripts of the ninth and tenth centuries calls to mind the appearance of a long semicircular window or of a Gothic capital N, generally had one of its sides prolonged, on which the performer leaned so as to hold the instrument in the same way as a harp (Fig. 183).
The nabulum[23] (Fig. 182) was either triangular with rounded corners or a semicircle with the ends joined; its{211} soundboard covered the entire rounded section, leaving very little room for the twelve strings. The chorus or choron, which is imperfectly depicted in manuscripts from the ninth and tenth centuries, resembles a long semicircular window or a Gothic capital N. It typically had one side extended, allowing the performer to lean on it and hold the instrument like a harp (Fig. 183).
The psalterion, which was in use all over Europe after the twelfth century, and is thought to have originated in the East, where it was found by the Crusaders, was at first composed of a flat box of sounding wood, with two{212} oblique sides; it assumed the shape of a triangle truncated at its top, with twelve or sixteen metallic strings either of gold or silver, which were played upon by means of a small bow of wood, ivory, or horn (Fig. 184); subsequently the strings were made more slender, the number being increased to as many as twenty-two; the three angles of the sounding-box were cut off, and holes were made, sometimes one only in the middle, sometimes one at each angle, and sometimes as many as five, symmetrically arranged. The performer placed the instrument against his chest, and held it so as to touch the strings either with the fingers of the two hands, or with a pen or plectrum (Fig. 185). This instrument, which in the representations of poets and painters never failed to figure in celestial concerts, produced tones of incomparable softness. The old romances of chivalry exhausted all the phrases of admiration in describing the psalterion. But the highest eulogium which can be passed on this instrument is that it formed the starting-point of the harpsichord, or of the stringed instruments struck or played on by means of mechanism.
The psalterion, which was widely used across Europe after the twelfth century and is believed to have originated in the East, where it was discovered by the Crusaders, initially consisted of a flat wooden box with two{212} slanted sides. It had a triangular shape with the top cut off and featured twelve to sixteen metal strings made of either gold or silver. These were played using a small bow made of wood, ivory, or horn (Fig. 184). Over time, the strings became thinner, with the number increased to as many as twenty-two. The three corners of the soundbox were trimmed, and holes were created, sometimes just one in the middle, sometimes one at each corner, and occasionally as many as five, arranged symmetrically. The player held the instrument against their chest and adjusted it to touch the strings using either their fingers or a pen or plectrum (Fig. 185). This instrument, which consistently appeared in the depictions of poets and painters during heavenly concerts, produced incredibly soft tones. The old chivalric romances used every expression of admiration to describe the psalterion. However, the greatest praise that can be given to this instrument is that it was the precursor to the harpsichord and to stringed instruments that are struck or played using mechanisms.

Fig. 185.—Performer on the Psalterion. Fourteenth Century. (MS. No. 703 in the Bibl. Imp. of Paris.)
Fig. 185.—Performer on the Psalterion. Fourteenth Century. (MS. No. 703 in the Bibl. Imp. of Paris.)
It is, in fact, thought that a kind of harpsichord with four octaves, which in the fourteenth century was called dulcimer or dulcemelos, and is but imperfectly described, was nothing else than a psalterion, with a sounding apparatus that assumed the proportions of a large box, to which also a key-board had been adapted. This instrument, when it had but three octaves, was called clavicord or manicordion, and in the sixteenth century produced forty-two to fifty tones or semi-tones: one string expressed several notes, and this was effected by means of plates of metal which, serving as a movable bridge to each string, either increased or diminished the intensity of its vibration. The grand-pianos of the present day unquestionably have their key-boards placed in the same position as they were in the dulcimer and clavicorde. The earliest improvements in metallic stringed instruments constructed with a key-board are due to the Italians; these improvements soon had the effect of throwing the psalterion into oblivion.
It’s believed that a type of harpsichord with four octaves, which was called dulcimer or dulcemelos in the fourteenth century, and is not very well described, was simply a psalterion with a sound mechanism that resembled a large box, to which a keyboard was also added. This instrument, when it had only three octaves, was known as clavicord or manicordion, and in the sixteenth century it produced forty-two to fifty tones or semi-tones: one string could produce several notes, achieved by metal plates acting as a movable bridge for each string, either amplifying or reducing its vibration. The grand pianos we have today definitely have keyboards positioned the same way as they were in the dulcimer and clavicorde. The earliest advancements in metallic stringed instruments with keyboards were made by Italians; these developments quickly led to the psalterion being forgotten.

Fig. 186.—Organistrum. Ninth Century. (MS. de Saint-Blaise.)
Fig. 186.—Organistrum. Ninth Century. (MS. de Saint-Blaise.)
In the ninth century a stringed instrument was in use the mechanism of which, although not very perfect, evidently tended to an imitation of the key-board applied to organs: this was the organistrum (Fig. 186), an enormous guitar pierced with two sound holes, and provided with three strings set in vibration by a small winch; eight movable screws, rising or falling at will along the finger-board, formed so many keys which served to vary the tones. In the first instance two persons performed on the organistrum—one turning the winch while the other touched the keys. When its size was decreased it became the vielle (hurdy-gurdy) properly so called, which could be managed by one musician. It was at first called rubelle, rebel, and symphonie; subsequently this last name was corrupted into chifonie and sifonie, and we may remark that even now in certain districts of central{214} France the vielle still bears the popular name of chinforgne. The chifonie never found a place in musical concerts, and fell almost immediately into the hands of the mendicants, who solicited alms accompanied by the doleful and somewhat discordant notes of this instrument, and thence obtaining the name of chifoniens.
In the ninth century, a stringed instrument was in use that, while not very advanced, clearly aimed to imitate the keyboard used in organs: this was the organistrum (Fig. 186), a large guitar with two sound holes and three strings that vibrated via a small winch. Eight movable screws, which could rise or fall along the fingerboard, acted as keys to change the tones. Initially, two people played the organistrum: one turned the winch while the other pressed the keys. When it was made smaller, it became known as the vielle (hurdy-gurdy), which could be played by one musician. It was first called rubelle, rebel, and symphonie; later, this last name evolved into chifonie and sifonie, and we can note that even now, in some areas of central{214} France, the vielle is still commonly referred to as chinforgne. The chifonie never became part of musical concerts and quickly fell into the hands of beggars, who would ask for donations while playing the sad and somewhat discordant sounds of this instrument, thus earning the name chifoniens.
Notwithstanding all the efforts which were made to substitute wheels and key-boards for the action of the fingers on the strings of instruments, still those that were played on by the hand only, such as harps and lutes, did not fail to maintain the preference among skilful musicians.
Despite all the efforts made to replace wheels and keyboards for finger work on instrument strings, those played only by hand, like harps and lutes, continued to be favored among skilled musicians.

Fig. 187.—Triangular Saxon Harp of the Ninth Century. (Bible of Charles le Chauve.)
Fig. 187.—Triangular Saxon Harp from the Ninth Century. (Bible of Charles the Bald.)
The harp was certainly Saxon in its origin, although some have imagined they could discover traces of it in Greek, Roman, and even Egyptian antiquities. This instrument was at first nothing but a triangular cithern (Fig. 187), in which the sounding-board occupied the whole of one side from top to bottom, instead of being limited to the lower angle, as in the primitive cithara, or confined to the upper part as in the psaltery. The English harp (cithara Anglica) of the ninth century differed but little from the modern instrument; the simplicity and good judgment shown in its shape bear witness to the perfection it had already attained (Fig. 188). The number of strings and the shape of this instrument varied constantly from time to time. The sounding-box was sometimes made square, sometimes elongated, and sometimes round. The arms were sometimes straight and sometimes curved; the upper side was often lengthened so as to represent an animal’s head (Fig. 189) and the lower angle, on which the instrument rested on the ground, terminated in a griffin’s claw. According to the miniatures in manuscripts, the harp was of a size that the top of it{215} did not extend higher than the head of the performer, who played upon it in a sitting posture (Fig. 190). There were, however, harps of a lighter character, which the musician bore suspended from his neck by a strap, and played upon while standing up. This portable harp was the one that may par excellence be called noble, and was the instrument on which the trouvères accompanied their voices when reciting ballads and metrical tales (Fig. 191). In the romances of chivalry harpers are constantly introduced, and their harps are ever tuned to some lay of love or war; we find this taking place as well in the north as in the south. “The harp,” says Guillaume de Machaut—
The harp definitely has its roots in Saxon culture, though some people think they can find hints of it in Greek, Roman, and even Egyptian artifacts. Originally, this instrument was just a triangular cithern (Fig. 187), where the soundboard covered the entire side from top to bottom, rather than being limited to the lower corner like the primitive cithara, or restricted to the top section as in the psaltery. The English harp (cithara Anglica) from the ninth century was very similar to the modern version; its simple and well-thought-out shape shows how advanced it had already become (Fig. 188). The number of strings and the design of this instrument changed frequently over time. Sometimes the soundbox was square, sometimes long, and sometimes round. The arms of the harp could be straight or curved; the upper side was often extended to resemble an animal head (Fig. 189), while the lower corner, which rested on the ground, ended in a griffin’s claw. Miniatures in manuscripts depict the harp as being small enough that its top{215} didn’t reach higher than the head of the musician, who played it while sitting down (Fig. 190). There were also lighter harps that musicians hung from their necks with a strap and played while standing. This portable harp was truly the noble one, used by the trouvères to accompany their singing of ballads and metrical stories (Fig. 191). In chivalric romances, harpers are often featured, and their harps are always tuned to melodies of love or war, found in both the north and south. “The harp,” says Guillaume de Machaut—
"When wisely aimed and measured."

Fig. 189.—Harpers of the Twelfth Century, from a Miniature in a Bible. (MS. in the Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
Fig. 189.—Harpers of the 12th Century, from a Miniature in a Bible. (Manuscript in the Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
In the sixteenth century, however, it began to fall into disfavour; it was supplanted by the lute (Fig. 192), an instrument much used in the thirteenth century, and by the guitar, which was brought into fashion in France from Spain and Italy, and formed the delight both of the court{216} and private circles. At that time every great lord, imitating kings and princesses, wished to have his lute or guitar player, and the poet Bonaventure des Périers, valet de chambre of Marguerite de Navarre, composed for her “La Manière de bien et justement entoucher les Lucs et Guiternes.” The lute and the guitar, which for about two centuries were in high favour in what was called “chamber music,” have since the above-named epoch scarcely been altered in shape. With certain modifications, however, they gave rise to the theorbo and the mandolin, which never attained more than a transient or local favour.
In the sixteenth century, however, it started to lose popularity; it was replaced by the lute (Fig. 192), an instrument that had been widely used in the thirteenth century, and by the guitar, which gained popularity in France from Spain and Italy, becoming a favorite in both court{216} and private circles. At that time, every nobleman, trying to emulate kings and queens, wanted to have his own lute or guitar player, and the poet Bonaventure des Périers, a valet de chambre of Marguerite de Navarre, wrote for her “La Manière de bien et justement entoucher les Lucs et Guiternes.” The lute and guitar, which were in high demand for about two centuries in what was known as “chamber music,” have barely changed in shape since that time. However, with some modifications, they led to the creation of the theorbo and the mandolin, which never achieved more than temporary or local popularity.

Fig. 191.—Minstrel’s Harp, of the Fifteenth Century. (MS. in the Miroir Historial of Vincent de Beauvais.)
Fig. 191.—Minstrel's Harp from the Fifteenth Century. (MS. in the Miroir Historial by Vincent de Beauvais.)
Stringed instruments that were played on by means of bows were not known before the fifth century, and belonged to the northern races; they did not become prevalent in Europe generally until after the Norman invasion. At first they were but roughly made and rendered indifferent service to musical art; but from the twelfth to the sixteenth century, these instruments were subject to many changes both in form and name, and were brought to perfection according as the execution of musicians also improved. The most ancient of these instruments is the crout (Fig. 193), which must have produced the rote, so dear to the minstrels and the trouvères of the thirteenth century. The crout, which is the instrument placed by tradition in the hands of the Armorican, Breton, and Scotch bards,[24] was{217} composed of an oblong sounding-box, more or less hollowed out at the two sides, with a handle fixed in the body of the instrument, in which were made two openings that allowed the performer to hold it by the left hand and at the same time to touch the strings; these, as a matter of principle, were only three in number. Subsequently it had four strings, and then six—two of which were played open (à vide). The musician played on it with a straight or convex bow, provided with a single thread either of iron wire or of twisted hair. Except in England, where the crout was national, it did not last beyond the eleventh century. It was replaced by the rote, which was not, as its name (apparently derived from rota, a wheel) would seem to intimate, a vielle or symphonie. It would be useless to seek for the derivation of the name of rota, except in the word crotta, the Latin form of the term crout.
Stringed instruments played with bows weren't known before the fifth century and were associated with northern cultures. They didn't become common in Europe until after the Norman invasion. Initially, these instruments were roughly made and didn't contribute much to musical art. However, from the twelfth to the sixteenth century, they underwent many changes in both form and name, improving along with the skill of musicians. The oldest of these instruments is the crout (Fig. 193), which must have produced the rote, cherished by the minstrels and trouvères of the thirteenth century. The crout, traditionally said to be played by the Armorican, Breton, and Scottish bards,[24] was{217} made of an oblong soundbox, somewhat hollowed out on both sides, with a handle attached to the body of the instrument, which featured two openings that allowed the performer to hold it in their left hand while also touching the strings; typically, there were only three strings. It later evolved to have four strings and then six, with two of them being played open (à vide). The musician used a straight or convex bow with a single thread made of either iron wire or twisted hair. Except in England, where the crout was popular, it did not survive beyond the eleventh century. It was replaced by the rote, which, despite its name suggesting a wheel (apparently derived from rota), was not a vielle or symphonie. It's of little use to look for the origin of the name rota other than in the word crotta, the Latin form of the term crout.

Fig. 193.—Three-stringed Crout of the Ninth Century. From a Miniature.
Fig. 193.—Three-stringed Crout from the Ninth Century. From a Miniature.

Fig. 194.—King David playing on a Rote. From a Painted Window of the Thirteenth Century. (Chapel of the Virgin, Cathedral of Troyes.)
Fig. 194.—King David playing a Rote. From a Painted Window of the 13th Century. (Chapel of the Virgin, Cathedral of Troyes.)
In the earliest rotes (Fig. 194), those made in the thirteenth century, there is an evident intention of combining the two modes of playing on the strings—rubbing with a bow and touching with the fingers. The box, which was not hollowed out and rounded at the two ends, was much deeper at the lower end, where the strings commenced, than higher up, near the pegs, where these strings are sounded open under the action of the finger, which reaches them through an aperture; the bow acting on them near the string-bridge in front of the sounding-holes. It must have been difficult to touch with the bow one string alone, but it should be remarked that the harmonic ideal of this instrument consisted in forming accords by consonances of thirds, fifths, and eighths. The rote was soon developed into a new instrument, assuming the form that our violoncellos have almost exactly retained. The box was increased in size, the handle was lengthened beyond the body of the instrument, the number of strings was reduced to{219} three or four, stretched over a bridge, and the sounding-holes were made in the shape of a crescent. From this time the rote acquired a special character it had not lost even in the sixteenth century, when it became the bass-viol. This was its true destination. The size of the instrument dictated the manner in which it was held, either on the knees or on the ground between the legs (Fig. 195).
In the earliest rotes (Fig. 194), created in the thirteenth century, there was a clear intention to blend two styles of playing on the strings—using a bow and plucking with fingers. The body, which wasn't hollowed out and was rounded at both ends, was much deeper at the lower end, where the strings started, than higher up, near the pegs, where the strings are played openly by the finger reaching through an opening; the bow interacted with them near the bridge in front of the sound holes. It must have been challenging to play just one string with the bow, but it's important to note that the harmonic vision for this instrument focused on creating chords using consonances of thirds, fifths, and octaves. The rote soon evolved into a new instrument, taking a shape that our cellos still closely resemble today. The body size increased, the neck extended beyond the instrument’s body, the number of strings was cut down to three or four, stretched over a bridge, and the sound holes were shaped like crescent moons. From then on, the rote developed a distinct character it maintained even into the sixteenth century when it became known as the bass viol. This was its true purpose. The size of the instrument influenced how it was held, either on the knees or resting on the ground between the legs (Fig. 195).

Fig. 195.—German Musicians playing on the Violin and Bass-Viol. Drawn and Engraved by J. Amman.
Fig. 195.—German musicians playing the violin and bass viol. Drawn and engraved by J. Amman.
The vielle or viole, which had no affinity except in shape with the vielle (hurdy-gurdy) of the present day, was at first a small rote held by the performer against his chin or his breast, in much the same way as the violin is now used (Fig. 196). The box, which was at first conical and convex, became gradually oval in shape, and the handle remained short and wide. It was, perhaps, this handle which terminated in a kind of ornamental scroll in the shape of a violet (viola), that originated the name of the instrument. The viole, just as the rote, formed the accompaniment obligato of certain songs; and among the jugglers who played upon it good performers were rare (Figs. 197, 198). Improvements in the vielle came for the most part from Italy, where the co-operation of a number of{220} skilful lute-players was the means of gradually forming the violin. Even before the famous Dnifloprugar, born in the Italian Tyrol, had hit upon the model of his admirable violins, the handle of the vielle had been lengthened,
The vielle or viole, which only resembled the modern vielle (hurdy-gurdy) in shape, originally started as a small rote held by the player against their chin or chest, similar to how violins are used today (Fig. 196). The body, initially conical and convex, gradually became oval, while the handle stayed short and wide. It was likely this handle, which ended in a decorative scroll shaped like a violet (viola), that inspired the name of the instrument. The viole, like the rote, served as the essential accompaniment for certain songs; and among the jugglers who played it, skilled performers were hard to find (Figs. 197, 198). Most improvements to the vielle came from Italy, where the collaboration of skilled lute players contributed to the gradual development of the violin. Before the renowned Dnifloprugar, born in the Italian Tyrol, created his excellent violins, the handle of the vielle had already been lengthened,

Fig. 196.—Oval Vielle with Three Strings, of the Thirteenth Century. (Sculpture on the Cathedral of Amiens.)
Fig. 196.—Oval Vielle with Three Strings, from the Thirteenth Century. (Sculpture on the Cathedral of Amiens.)
its sides hollowed out, and its strings had received a more extended field of action by removing the stringer (cordier) from the centre of the sounding-board
its sides hollowed out, and its strings had more room to move by taking out the stringer (cordier) from the center of the sounding board

Fig. 198.—Player on the Vielle. Thirteenth Century. (Taken from an Enamelled Dish at Soissons.)
Fig. 198.—Player on the Vielle. 13th Century. (Taken from an Enamelled Dish at Soissons.)
Henceforth the play of the board became more free and easy, the performer was able to touch every string singly, and was in a position to{221} substitute effects more characteristic instead of the former monotonous consonances.
From now on, the game on the board became more relaxed and casual, allowing the performer to play each string individually, and they were able to{221} use more distinctive effects instead of the earlier dull consonances.

Fig. 200.—Rebec, of the Sixteenth Century. From Willemin.
Fig. 200.—Rebec, of the 16th Century. From Willemin.
England was the birthplace of the crout; France invented the rote, and Italy the viole; Germany originated the gigue,[25] the name of which may perhaps be derived from the similarity presented by the shape of the instrument to the thigh of a kid. The gigue was provided with three strings (Fig. 199), and its special distinction from the viole was, that instead of the handle being as it were independent of the body of the instrument, it was a kind of prolongation of the sounding-board. The gigue, which bore a considerable resemblance to the modern mandolin, was an instrument on which the Germans were accustomed to work wonders in the way of performance; according, at least, to the statement of Adenès, the trouvère, who speaks with admiration of the “gigueours of Germany.” The gigue, however, entirely disappeared, at least in France, in the fifteenth century; but its name still remained as the designation of a joyous dance, which for a considerable period was enlivened by the sound of this instrument.{222}
England was the birthplace of the crout; France created the rote, and Italy came up with the viole; Germany was the origin of the gigue,[25] which may have gotten its name from the way the instrument's shape resembles a kid's thigh. The gigue had three strings (Fig. 199), and its main difference from the viole was that, instead of the handle being separate from the body of the instrument, it extended from the sounding-board. The gigue, which looked quite a bit like the modern mandolin, was an instrument that Germans were known for performing incredible feats on; at least, that’s what Adenès, the trouvère, says, expressing admiration for the “gigueours of Germany.” However, the gigue completely vanished, at least in France, during the fifteenth century; but its name still remained to describe a lively dance, which for quite a while was accompanied by the sound of this instrument.{222}
Among the musical instruments of this class in the Middle Ages, we have still to mention the rebec (Fig. 200), which was so often quoted by the authors of the day, and yet is so little known, although it figured in the court concerts in the time of Rabelais, who specifies it by the term aulique, in contrast to the rustic cornemuse (bagpipes).
Among the musical instruments from this period in the Middle Ages, we should also mention the rebec (Fig. 200), which was frequently referenced by contemporary authors but is mostly unknown today, even though it was part of court concerts during Rabelais's time, who referred to it as aulique, in contrast to the more rustic cornemuse (bagpipes).
We must, in conclusion, speak of the monochord (monocordium), which is always mentioned by the authors of the Middle Ages with feelings of pleasure, although it appears to have been nothing more than the most simple and primitive expression of all the other stringed instruments (Fig. 201). It was composed of a narrow oblong box, on each end of the front-board were fixed two immovable bridges supporting a metallic string stretched from one to the other, and corresponding to a scale of notes traced out on the instrument. A movable bridge, which was shifted up and down between the string and the scale, produced whatever notes the performer wished to bring out. In the eighth century there was a kind of violin or mandolin furnished with a single metallic string played on with a metallic bow. Later still, we find a kind of harp formed of a long sounding-box traversed by a single string, over which the musician moved a small bow handled with a sudden and rapid movement.
We should, in conclusion, mention the monochord (monocordium), which medieval authors often referred to with enthusiasm, even though it seems to be the most basic and primitive form of all stringed instruments (Fig. 201). It consisted of a narrow rectangular box, with two fixed bridges at each end of the front board supporting a metal string stretched between them, which corresponded to a scale of notes marked on the instrument. A movable bridge, which could be shifted up and down between the string and the scale, allowed the player to produce any notes they wanted. In the eighth century, there was a type of violin or mandolin with a single metal string played with a metal bow. Later on, we see a type of harp made of a long soundbox with a single string, over which the musician moved a small bow in sudden, quick motions.
The instruments we have named do not, however, embrace all those in use in the Middle Ages and the Renaissance. There certainly were others which, in spite of the most intelligent investigations, and the most judicious deductions, are now known to us only by name. As regards, for instance, the nature and appearance of the éles or celes, the échaqueil or échequier, the enmorache, and the micamon, we are left to the vaguest conjectures.
The instruments we've mentioned don’t cover all those used in the Middle Ages and the Renaissance. There were definitely others that, despite thorough research and careful reasoning, are now only known to us by name. For example, when it comes to the nature and appearance of the éles or celes, the échaqueil or échequier, the enmorache, and the micamon, we can only make the most uncertain guesses.

Fig. 202.—Triangle of the Ninth Century. (MS. of Saint-Emmeran.)
Fig. 202.—Triangle from the Ninth Century. (Manuscript of Saint-Emmeran.)
PLAYING-CARDS.
Supposed Date of their Invention.—Existed in India in the Twelfth Century.—Their connection with the Game of Chess.—Brought into Europe after the Crusades.—First Mention of a Game with Cards in 1379.—Cards well known in the Fifteenth Century in Spain, Germany, and France, under the name of Tarots.—Cards called Charles the Sixth’s must have been Tarots.—Ancient Cards, French, Italian, and German.—Cards contributing to the Invention of Wood-Engraving and Printing.
Supposed Date of their Invention.—Existed in India in the 12th Century.—Their connection with the Game of Chess.—Brought into Europe after the Crusades.—First Mention of a Game with Cards in 1379.—Cards were well known in the 15th Century in Spain, Germany, and France, under the name of Tarots.—Cards called Charles the Sixth’s must have been Tarots.—Ancient Cards, French, Italian, and German.—Cards contributing to the Invention of Wood-Engraving and Printing.
We must not, however, take upon ourselves to assert too positively that all the profound researches, persevering study, and ingenious deductions which have been applied to the subject have entirely succeeded in elucidating the question. Nevertheless, a certain degree of light has been thrown upon it, by which we shall endeavour to profit.
We shouldn't claim too confidently that all the deep research, persistent study, and clever reasoning applied to the topic have completely clarified the issue. However, some understanding has emerged, and we will try to benefit from it.
The question is, at what date are we to fix the invention of playing-cards, and to whom are we to attribute it? In order to solve these queries, they must be divided; for, although the introduction of playing-cards into Europe may not date back beyond the fourteenth century, and the invention of our game of piquet may not have been prior to the reign of Charles VII., it is at least asserted—(1st), that playing-cards existed in India in the twelfth century; (2nd), that the ancients played at games in which certain figures and numbers were represented on dice or tablets; (3rd), that in comparatively recent times the game of chess and the game of cards presented striking affinities, proving the common origin of these two games—one connected with painting, the other with sculpture.
The question is, when did we first invent playing cards, and who should we credit for it? To answer these questions, we need to break them down; while the introduction of playing cards in Europe may not go back further than the fourteenth century, and the game of piquet likely didn't emerge until the reign of Charles VII, it is at least claimed—(1st) that playing cards existed in India in the twelfth century; (2nd) that ancient civilizations played games involving figures and numbers on dice or tablets; (3rd) that more recently, chess and card games show significant similarities, indicating a shared origin for these two games—one linked to painting, the other to sculpture.
If we are to believe Herodotus, the Lydians, in order to beguile the{224} sufferings of hunger during a long and cruel famine, invented nearly every game, especially that of dice. Later authors ascribe the honour of these inventions to the Greeks, when irritated at the tedious delays of the siege of Troy. Cicero even mentions by name Pyrrhus and Palamedes as the originators of the “games in use in camps” (ludos castrenses). What were these games? Some say, chess; others, dice or knuckle-bones.
If we are to believe Herodotus, the Lydians, to distract themselves from the pain of hunger during a long and harsh famine, created almost every game, especially dice. Later writers credit the Greeks with these inventions, claiming they were developed out of frustration with the endless delays of the siege of Troy. Cicero even specifically names Pyrrhus and Palamedes as the creators of the "games used in camps" (ludos castrenses). So, what were these games? Some say chess; others claim it was dice or knuckle-bones.
Certain very ancient specimens prove unquestionably that the Indian cards were nothing but a transformation of the game of chess; for the principal pieces in this game are reproduced on the cards, but in such a way that eight players instead of two could take part in it. In the game of chess there were only two armies of pawns, each having at its head a king, a vizier (who was afterwards turned into a “queen”), a knight, an elephant (which became a “bishop”), and a dromedary (afterwards a “castle”). There can be no doubt that the course and arrangement of these games were very different; but in both may be found an original affinity in the fact that they recalled to mind the terrible game of war, in which each adversary had to attack by means of stratagems, combinations, and vigilance.
Certain very old examples clearly show that Indian cards were just a variation of chess; the main pieces from this game are represented on the cards, but in a way that allows eight players instead of just two to participate. In chess, there are only two armies of pawns, each led by a king, a vizier (which later became a “queen”), a knight, an elephant (which turned into a “bishop”), and a dromedary (later a “castle”). There’s no doubt that the gameplay and organization of these games were quite different; however, both have a fundamental connection in that they evoke the brutal game of war, where each opponent must attack using strategy, tactics, and awareness.
We have now learned from certain authority (Abel de Rémusat, Journal Asiatique, September, 1822) that playing-cards, proceeding from India and China, were, like the game of chess (Fig. 203), in the hands of the Arabians and the Saracens at the commencement of the twelfth century. It is therefore almost certain they must have been brought into Europe after the Crusades, with the arts, traditions, and customs which the men of the West then derived from their Oriental antagonists. There is, however, every reason to believe that the use of cards spread but slowly; for at an epoch when the civil and ecclesiastical authorities were constantly issuing ordinances against games of chance, we do not find that cards were ever the subject of legal proceedings, like dice and chess.
We have now learned from a reliable source (Abel de Rémusat, Journal Asiatique, September 1822) that playing cards, originating from India and China, were, just like chess (Fig. 203), in the hands of the Arabs and Saracens at the beginning of the twelfth century. It is therefore almost certain they must have been introduced to Europe after the Crusades, along with the arts, traditions, and customs that the people of the West gained from their Eastern rivals. However, there is every reason to believe that the use of cards spread slowly; since at a time when civil and church authorities were consistently issuing rules against games of chance, we do not see cards as being the subject of legal actions, unlike dice and chess.
The first formal mention made of playing-cards is found in a manuscript chronicle of Nicolas de Covelluzzo, preserved in the archives of Viterbo. “In the year 1379,” says the chronicler, “there was introduced at Viterbo the game of cards, which comes from the country of the Saracens, and is called by the latter naïb.” There is, in fact, a German book, the “Jeu d’Or,” printed at Augsbourg in 1472, which testifies to the fact that cards existed in Germany in the year 1300. But, in the first place, this evidence is not contemporary with the fact alleged; and, besides,{225}
The first official mention of playing cards appears in a manuscript chronicle by Nicolas de Covelluzzo, kept in the archives of Viterbo. “In the year 1379,” the chronicler states, “the game of cards was introduced in Viterbo, which comes from the land of the Saracens and is called naïb by them.” There is also a German book, the “Jeu d’Or,” printed in Augsburg in 1472, that confirms that cards were present in Germany as early as 1300. However, this evidence is not from the period in question, and besides,{225}

Fig. 203.—Chess-Players. Fac-simile of a Miniature of the Thirteenth Century. (MS. 7,266, Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
Fig. 203.—Chess Players. Reproduction of a Miniature from the Thirteenth Century. (MS. 7,266, Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
we may well suppose that the vanity of the Germans, which had attributed to themselves the discovery of printing, desired, with about as much reason, to appropriate also the invention of cards—that is, of wood-engraving. We shall, therefore, act judiciously in paying but little attention to this doubtful assertion, and hold to the account given by the chronicler of Viterbo. But the latter, unfortunately, furnishes us with no details as to the nature of these cards. Was the game similar to that which is still extant in India? Or was it one peculiar to the Arabs? These are questions which must remain unsolved. The only facts presented to our notice are, that in 1379 cards made their appearance in Europe, brought from Arabia, or the country of the Saracens, and that their original name is given. The Italians for a long time gave to cards the name of naïbi. In Spain they are still called naypes. If it be understood that the word naïb in Arabic signifies “captain,” we shall see that the game in question was one of a{226} military character, like that of chess, and we shall be led to recognise in these primitive cards the tarots which were for a long time current in the south of Europe.
We can assume that the Germans, who took pride in claiming they invented printing, wanted to claim the invention of playing cards, which is related to wood-engraving, with just as much reason. Therefore, it makes sense to pay little attention to this uncertain claim and focus on the account provided by the chronicler of Viterbo. Unfortunately, he doesn't give us any details about the nature of these cards. Was the game similar to one still played in India? Or was it unique to the Arabs? These are questions that remain unanswered. The only facts we have are that playing cards appeared in Europe in 1379, brought from Arabia or the land of the Saracens, and we know their original name. For a long time, the Italians called playing cards naïbi, and in Spain, they are still known as naypes. If we understand that the Arabic word naïb means "captain," we can infer that the game had a military aspect, similar to chess, and we might recognize in these early cards the tarots that were common in southern Europe for a long time.
In 1387, John I., King of Castile, issued an ordinance prohibiting to play with dice, naypes, or at chess.
In 1387, John I, King of Castile, issued an ordinance banning dice, naypes, and chess.
In the archives of the Audit Office, in Paris, there formerly existed an account of the treasurer, Poupart, who states that, in 1392, he had “paid to Jacquemin Gringonneur, painter, for three packs of cards in gold and various colours, ornamented with numerous devices, to lay before the lord the king (Charles VI.) for his amusement, 50 sols of Paris.” This game, which seemed at first intended only for the amusement of the king in his mental derangement, subsequently spread so much among the people, that the provost of Paris, in an ordinance of January 22, 1397, issued a prohibition “to persons engaged in trade from playing at tennis, bowls, dice, cards, and skittles, except on feast-days.” We must remark that, twenty-eight years previously, Charles V., in a celebrated ordinance which enumerates all the games of chance, did not mention cards.
In the archives of the Audit Office in Paris, there used to be a record from the treasurer, Poupart, stating that in 1392, he had “paid Jacquemin Gringonneur, a painter, for three packs of playing cards in gold and various colors, decorated with numerous designs, to present to King Charles VI. for his entertainment, 50 sols of Paris.” This game, which initially seemed meant only for the king’s amusement during his mental struggles, later became so popular among the public that the provost of Paris issued a ban on January 22, 1397, “for traders to play tennis, bowls, dice, cards, and skittles, except on feast days.” It's worth noting that twenty-eight years earlier, Charles V., in a well-known ordinance that listed all games of chance, did not mention cards.
The “Red Book” of the town of Ulm, a manuscript register preserved in the archives of that town, contains an ordinance dated in 1397, in which is conveyed a prohibition of games with cards.
The “Red Book” of the town of Ulm, a manuscript register kept in the town's archives, includes an ordinance from 1397 that prohibits card games.
These facts are the only authenticated evidence which can be brought forward with a view of fixing the approximate period of the introduction of cards into Europe. Some authors have certainly imagined they were in a position to determine an earlier epoch, but they have gone upon data the value of which has since been destroyed by more thorough investigation.
These facts are the only confirmed evidence that can be presented to identify the approximate time when cards were introduced to Europe. Some writers have thought they could pinpoint an earlier time, but they based their conclusions on information that has since been discredited by more extensive research.
In the fifteenth century there are evident traces both of the existence and popularity of cards in Italy, Spain, Germany, and France. Their names, colours, and emblems, their number and forms, were indeed constantly changing, according to the country in which they were used and the fancy of the players. But whether called tarots or “French cards,” they were in fact nothing but modifications of the primitive Oriental cards, and an imitation more or less faithful of the ancient game of chess.
In the fifteenth century, there were clear signs of the presence and popularity of cards in Italy, Spain, Germany, and France. Their names, colors, and symbols, as well as their quantities and shapes, were constantly changing based on the location and preferences of the players. But whether referred to as tarots or "French cards," they were essentially just variations of the original Eastern cards and a more or less faithful imitation of the ancient game of chess.
Reckoning from the fifteenth century, we meet with cards in every enumeration of games of chance; we find them also proscribed and condemned in ecclesiastical and royal ordinances. The clergy, too, raised their voices against them; but these measures did not prevent the trade in{227}
Reckoning from the fifteenth century, we find cards in every list of games of chance; they are also banned and condemned in church and royal decrees. The clergy spoke out against them as well; however, these measures did not stop the trade in{227}

Figs. 204 and 205.—Jean Dunois, King Alexander, Julius Cæsar, King Arthur, Charles the Great, and Godefroi de Bouillon. From ancient coloured Wood-Engravings; prints analogous to the first Playing-Cards of the Fifteenth Century. (Bibl. Imp., Paris, Department of Manuscripts.)
Figs. 204 and 205.—Jean Dunois, King Alexander, Julius Caesar, King Arthur, Charlemagne, and Godfrey of Bouillon. From ancient colored wood engravings; prints similar to the first playing cards of the 15th century. (Bibl. Imp., Paris, Department of Manuscripts.)
them from increasing, nor great attention to their improved manufacture. Poets and romance-writers vied with each other in speaking of them; they appeared in the miniatures in manuscripts, and also in the first attempts at engraving on wood and copper (Figs. 204 and 205). And, notwithstanding{228} the fragile nature of the cards themselves, some have been preserved which belong to the earliest years of the fifteenth century.
them from increasing, nor great attention to their improved manufacture. Poets and romance writers competed with each other in writing about them; they appeared in the miniatures of manuscripts and also in the early attempts at engraving on wood and copper (Figs. 204 and 205). And, despite{228} the delicate nature of the cards themselves, some from the early years of the fifteenth century have been preserved.
As we have already seen, cards had, in principle, been classed among the number of childish games; but it may be safely asserted that this could not have long been the case, else how could we explain the legal strictures and the ecclesiastical anathemas of which they were the subject?
As we've already noted, cards were generally considered childish games; however, we can confidently say that this perception likely didn't last long, otherwise how could we explain the legal restrictions and the church's condemnations that they faced?
St. Bernard, for example, speaking on the 5th of March, 1423, to the crowd assembled in front of a church at Siena, inveighed with so much energy, and fulminated with so much persuasion, against games of chance, that all who heard ran at once and fetched their dice, chess, and cards, and burnt them on the very spot. But, adds the chronicle, there was a card-maker who, being ruined by the sermon of the saint, went to seek him, and with a flood of tears said to him: “Father, I am a maker of cards, and I have no other trade by which to live. By preventing me from following my trade, you condemn me to die of hunger.” “If painting is all you are capable of,” replied the preacher, “paint this picture.” And he showed him an image of a radiating sun, in the centre of which shone the monogram of Christ—I. H. S. The artisan followed his advice, and soon made his fortune by painting this representation, which was adopted by St. Bernard as his device.
St. Bernard, for instance, speaking on March 5, 1423, to the crowd gathered in front of a church in Siena, passionately condemned games of chance so effectively that everyone who heard him immediately ran to get their dice, chess pieces, and cards, and burned them right there. But, the chronicle notes, there was a card-maker who, being left destitute by the saint’s sermon, went to find him and, with tears streaming down his face, said, “Father, I make cards, and I have no other trade to support myself. By stopping me from my work, you are condemning me to die of hunger.” “If painting is all you can do,” replied the preacher, “then paint this picture.” And he showed him an image of a radiant sun, in the center of which shone the monogram of Christ—I. H. S. The craftsman took his advice and soon found success by painting this image, which was adopted by St. Bernard as his emblem.
Although in every direction similar censures were directed against cards, they nevertheless did not fail to come much into fashion, especially in Italy; and to have a considerable sale. Thus, in 1441, we find the master card-makers at Venice “who formed a rather numerous association,” claiming and obtaining from the senate a kind of prohibitory order against “the large quantity of painted and printed cards which were made out of Venice and were introduced into the town, to the great detriment of their art.” It is important to notice that mention is made here of printed as well as of painted cards. The fact is, that at this date, not only did all the cities in Italy make their own cards, but, in consequence of the invention of wood-engraving, Germany and Holland exported a large quantity of them. We must also point out that documents of the same date appear to establish a distinction between the primitive naïbi and cards properly so called, without, however, affording any detailed characteristics of either. It is, however, known that prior to the year 1419, one François Fibbia, a noble of Pisa who died in exile at Bologna, obtained from the “reformers” of this{229} city, on the score of his being the inventor of the game of tarrochino, the right of placing his escutcheon of arms on the “queen de bâton,” and that of his wife’s arms on the “queen de denier.” Bâtons, deniers, with coupes and épées, were then the suits of the Italian cards, as carreau (diamond), trèfle (club), cœur (heart), and pique (spade), were those of the French cards.
Although there were similar criticisms about cards from all sides, they still became quite popular, especially in Italy, and were sold in large quantities. In 1441, we find that the master card-makers in Venice “who formed a rather numerous association” got a kind of ban from the senate against “the large amount of painted and printed cards that were made outside Venice and brought into the city, harming their craft.” It's important to note that both printed and painted cards are mentioned here. At this time, not only did every city in Italy produce their own cards, but due to the invention of wood-engraving, Germany and Holland also exported a significant number of them. We should also highlight that documents from the same period seem to draw a distinction between the original naïbi and true playing cards, though they don't provide detailed descriptions of either. It's known that before 1419, a noble from Pisa named François Fibbia, who died in exile in Bologna, received permission from the city’s “reformers” to place his family crest on the “queen de bâton” and his wife’s crest on the “queen de denier.” At that time, the suits of the Italian cards were bâtons, deniers, coupes, and épées, while the suits of the French cards were carreau (diamond), trèfle (club), cœur (heart), and pique (spade).
No original specimen has been preserved of the tarots (tarrochi, tarrochini) or Italian cards of this epoch; but we possess a pack engraved about 1460, which is known to be an exact copy of them. Added to this, Raphael Maffei, who lived at the end of the fifteenth century, has left in his “Commentaries” a description of tarots, which were, he says, “a new invention,”—in comparison, doubtless, with the origin of playing-cards. From these two documents—though they present some differences—we may gather that the pack of tarots was then composed of four or five series or suits, each of ten cards, bearing consecutive numbers, and presenting so many deniers, bâtons, coupes, and épées, equal in number to that of the card. To these series we must add a whole assortment of figures, representing the King, the Queen, the Knight, the Foot-traveller, the World, Justice, an Angel, the Sun, the Devil, a Castle, Death, a Gibbet, the Pope, Love, a Buffoon (Fig. 206), &c.
No original specimen has been preserved of the tarots (tarrochi, tarrochini) or Italian cards from this era; but we have a deck engraved around 1460, which is known to be an exact copy of them. Additionally, Raphael Maffei, who lived at the end of the fifteenth century, provides a description of tarots in his “Commentaries,” describing them as “a new invention,”—likely in comparison to the origins of playing cards. From these two documents—despite some differences—we can gather that the deck of tarots at that time was made up of four or five series or suits, each containing ten cards with consecutive numbers, representing deniers, bâtons, coupes, and épées, equal in number to the cards. We should also add a whole range of figures, including the King, the Queen, the Knight, the Foot-traveller, the World, Justice, an Angel, the Sun, the Devil, a Castle, Death, a Gibbet, the Pope, Love, a Buffoon (Fig. 206), &c.
It is evident that tarots were current in France long before the invention of the game of piquet, which is unquestionably of French origin; and among these tarots we must class the cards that are called those of Charles VI. (Figs. 207 and 208), and are now preserved in the Print-Room of the Bibliothèque Impériale in Paris; these may be considered as the oldest to be found in any collection, either public or private. The Abbé de Longuerue states that he saw the pack with all its cards complete; but only seventeen have been preserved to our day. These cards are painted with delicacy, like the miniatures in manuscripts, on a gilt ground, filled with dots forming a perforated ornamentation; they are also surrounded by a silvered border in which a similar dotting depicts a spirally twisted ribbon. This dotting is doubtless the tare, a kind of goffering produced by small holes pricked out and arranged in compartments, to which the tarots owe their names, and of which our present cards still retain a kind of reminiscence, in their backs being covered with arabesques or dotted over in black or various colours. These cards were about seven inches long and three and a half inches wide, and were painted in distemper{230} on cardboard ·039 inch thick. The composition of them is ingenious and to some extent skilful, the drawing correct and full of character, and the colouring or illumination brilliant.
It is clear that tarots were popular in France long before the game of piquet was invented, which is definitely French in origin; among these tarots we should include the cards known as those of Charles VI. (Figs. 207 and 208), currently stored in the Print-Room of the Bibliothèque Impériale in Paris. These can be regarded as the oldest found in any collection, whether public or private. The Abbé de Longuerue mentioned that he saw the complete pack with all its cards; however, only seventeen have survived to this day. These cards are painted with care, similar to miniatures in manuscripts, on a gold background filled with dots creating a perforated decoration; they are also framed by a silver border featuring a similar dotting that resembles a spirally twisted ribbon. This dotting is likely the tare, a form of goffering made by tiny holes pricked out and arranged in compartments, giving the tarots their name, and which our current cards still somewhat reflect, with their backs covered in arabesques or dotted in black or various colors. These cards measured about seven inches long and three and a half inches wide, and were painted in distemper{230} on cardboard that was about 0.039 inches thick. Their design is clever and somewhat skillful, the drawing is accurate and full of character, and the coloring or illumination is vibrant.

Fig. 206.—The Buffoon, a Card from a Pack of Tarots. Fifteenth Century.
Fig. 206.—The Buffoon, a Card from a Pack of Tarots. Fifteenth Century.
Among the subjects they represent are some which deserve all the more attention, because they can hardly fail to recall to mind a conception somewhat similar to that of the “Dance of Death,” that terrible “morality” which, dating from this epoch, was destined to increase more and more in popularity. Thus, for instance, by the side of the Emperor, who is covered with silver armour and holds the globe and the sceptre, a Hermit makes his appearance as an old man muffled in a cowl and holding up an hour-glass, an emblem of the rapidity of time. Then we have the Pope, who, with the tiara on his head, sits between two cardinals; but Death is also there, mounted on a grey horse with a rough{231} and shaggy coat, and sweeping down with his scythe kings, popes, bishops, and other great men of the earth. If we see Love, represented by three couples of lovers who embrace as they converse, while two cupids dart at them their arrows from a cloud above; we also see a Gibbet, on which hangs a gambler suspended by one foot, and still holding in his hand a bag of money. An Esquire, clothed in gold and scarlet, rides gallantly along, proudly waving his sword; a Chariot bears in triumph an officer in full armour; a Fool places his cap and bells under his arm that he may count upon his fingers. Finally, the last trumpets are waking up the dead, who come out of their graves to appear at the Last Judgment.
Among the subjects they depict are some that deserve extra attention because they inevitably bring to mind a concept similar to that of the “Dance of Death,” that grim “morality” which, starting from this period, was set to grow in popularity. For example, next to the Emperor, who is clad in silver armor and holds the globe and the scepter, a Hermit appears as an old man wrapped in a hooded cloak, holding up an hourglass, a symbol of the fleeting nature of time. Then there’s the Pope, wearing the tiara, seated between two cardinals; but Death is also present, riding a grey horse with a rough and shaggy coat, sweeping away kings, popes, bishops, and other powerful figures with his scythe. If we see Love, represented by three couples of lovers embracing as they talk, while two cupids shoot arrows at them from a cloud above, we also see a Gibbet, on which a gambler hangs by one foot, still clutching a bag of money. An Esquire, dressed in gold and scarlet, rides proudly, waving his sword; a Chariot triumphantly carries an officer in full armor; a Fool holds his cap and bells under his arm so he can count on his fingers. Finally, the last trumpets are awakening the dead, who emerge from their graves to appear at the Last Judgment.
Most of these allegorical subjects have been retained in the tarots, which include, independent of the sixteen figures of our piquet-pack, twenty-two{232} cards, representing the Emperor, the Lover, the Chariot, the Hermit, the Gibbet, Death, the House of God, the End of the World, &c.
Most of these symbolic themes are still present in the tarots, which include, apart from the sixteen figures of our piquet-pack, twenty-two{232} cards, representing the Emperor, the Lover, the Chariot, the Hermit, the Gibbet, Death, the House of God, the End of the World, etc.
We should scarcely be justified in imagining that these tarots, presenting as they did a picture of life so gloomily philosophical, regarded from a Christian point of view, could have enjoyed any great favour in the centre of a frivolous and corrupt court, devoted to little else but fêtes, masquerades, and singing; this, too, at a time when the State, a prey to every kind of intrigue, was falling into ruin, and the voice of insurrection was surging up among a people burdened by taxes, and decimated by pestilence and famine. On the other hand these tarots might well please the imagination of certain good people who, having been deprived of their property in some of the disturbances incidental to these times, could not fail to accept as a consolation such emblematical representations of life and death. Artists of every kind tried their best to reproduce them in all forms; and as these designs found a place even in the ornaments of the female sex, it was scarcely probable that playing-cards would form an exception.
We can hardly believe that these tarots, which painted such a darkly philosophical view of life from a Christian perspective, would have been popular in a lighthearted and corrupt court that was mostly focused on fêtes, masquerades, and music; especially at a time when the State was falling apart due to all kinds of intrigue, and the cries of rebellion were rising among a people weighed down by taxes and suffering from disease and famine. On the other hand, these tarots might have appealed to some good people who, having lost their belongings during the turmoil of that era, could find solace in these symbolic depictions of life and death. Artists of all kinds tried their hardest to recreate them in various forms; and since these designs even made their way into women's accessories, it was unlikely that playing cards would be any different.
We are in possession of the remains of two ancient packs of cards, produced by means of engraved plates; they were discovered, like most cards of this date which have come to light, in the bindings of books of the fifteenth century. These cards, which belong to the reign of Charles VII., are essentially French in their character. We find in them the king, the queen, and the knave of each suit, as in our present pack of piquet cards. In one of these ancient packs we notice, however, traces of the Saracenic origin of the naïbi; the Mussulman “crescent” being substituted for the “diamond,” while the “club” is depicted in the Arabian or Moorish fashion; that is, with four similar branches. There is also another peculiarity; the “king of hearts” is represented by a kind of savage, or hairy ape, leaning upon a knotty stick. The “queen” of the same suit is likewise covered with hair, and holds a torch in her hand. The “knave of clubs,” who is well fitted to serve as an escort to the “king” and “queen of hearts,” is also covered with hair, and carries a knotty stick on his shoulder. We may, besides, notice the legs of a fourth hairy personage among those which have been separated from their bodies by the knife of the bookbinder. But, with the exception of these, all the other personages are clothed according to the fashion or the etiquette which prevailed at the court of Charles VII. The “queen of crescents” is represented in a costume similar to that of{233}
We have the remains of two ancient decks of cards, made using engraved plates; they were found, like most cards from this era, in the bindings of fifteenth-century books. These cards, which date back to the reign of Charles VII, are distinctly French in style. They include the king, queen, and jack of each suit, similar to our modern piquet card deck. However, one of these old decks shows signs of Saracenic influence in the naïbi; the Muslim “crescent” replaces the “diamond,” while the “club” is illustrated in the Arabian or Moorish style, featuring four identical branches. Another oddity is the “king of hearts,” depicted as a kind of wild or hairy ape, leaning on a gnarled stick. The “queen” of hearts is similarly hairy and holds a torch. The “jack of clubs,” who seems suited to accompany the “king” and “queen of hearts,” is also covered in hair and carries a gnarled stick on his shoulder. Additionally, we can see the legs of a fourth hairy character among those that were severed by the bookbinder's knife. Aside from these, all the other figures are dressed according to the fashion or etiquette of Charles VII's court. The “queen of crescents” is shown in a costume similar to that of{233}

Fig. 209.—Charles VI. on his Throne, from a Miniature in the MS. of the Kings of France. (Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
Fig. 209.—Charles VI. on his Throne, from a Miniature in the MS. of the Kings of France. (Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
Mary of Anjou, the wife of the king; or in that of Gérarde Grassinel, his mistress. The representations of the kings, the hairy one excepted, are identical with those we have of Charles VII. himself, or the nobles of his suite. Their costume was a velvet hat surmounted by the crown ornamented with fleurs-de-lis; a robe open in front and lined with ermine or menu vair,{234} a tight doublet, and close stockings. The “knaves” are copied from the pages and sergeants-at-arms of the period; one wears the plumed flat cap and long cloak; another, on the contrary, is clad in a short dress, and stands erect in his close-fitting doublet and tightly drawn breeches. The latter displays, written on a streamer which he is unrolling, the name of the card-maker, “F. Clerc.” These are certainly cards of French invention, or, at any rate, of French manufacture; but what explanation are we to give of the presence of the savage “king” and “queen,” and the “hairy knave,” among the kings, queens, and knaves all dressed according to the fashion of the time of Charles VII.? We may, perhaps, find a satisfactory reply by referring to the chronicles of the preceding reign.
Mary of Anjou, the king’s wife, or Gérarde Grassinel, his mistress. The depictions of the kings, except for the hairy one, are identical to what we have of Charles VII. himself or the nobles in his court. Their outfit consisted of a velvet hat topped with a crown adorned with fleurs-de-lis; a robe that was open in the front and lined with ermine or menu vair,{234} a fitted doublet, and tight stockings. The “knaves” are modeled after the pages and sergeants-at-arms of that time; one wears a plumed flat cap and long cloak, while another is dressed in a short outfit, standing tall in his snug doublet and fitted breeches. The latter has the name of the card-maker, “F. Clerc,” written on a banner that he is unrolling. These are certainly cards of French origin, or at least made in France; but how do we explain the inclusion of the savage “king” and “queen,” along with the “hairy knave,” among the kings, queens, and knaves all dressed in the style of Charles VII’s era? Perhaps we can find a satisfactory answer by looking into the chronicles of the previous reign.
On the 29th of January, 1392, there was a grand fête at the mansion of Queen Blanche in honour of the marriage of a Chevalier de Vermandois with one of the queen’s ladies. The king, Charles VI., had only just recovered from his mental malady. One of his favourites, Hugonin de Janzay, projected an entertainment in which the king and five lords were to take a part. “It was,” says Juvénal des Ursins, “a masquerade of wild men chained together, and all shaggy; their dress was made to fit close to their body, and was rendered rough by flax and tow fastened on by resinous pitch, greased so as to shine the better.” Froissart, who was an eye-witness of this fête, says that the six actors in the ballet entered the hall yelling and shaking their chains. As it was not known who these maskers were, the Duke of Orleans, brother of the king, wishing to find out, took a lighted torch from the hands of his servant, and held it so close to one of these strange personages that “the heat of the fire caught the flax.” The king was fortunately separated from his companions, who were all burned, with the exception of one only, who threw himself into a tub full of water. Although Charles VI. escaped from this peril, he was deeply affected by the thought of the danger to which he had been exposed, and the result was a relapse into his former insanity.
On January 29, 1392, there was a grand fête at Queen Blanche's mansion to celebrate the marriage of a Chevalier de Vermandois to one of the queen’s ladies. King Charles VI had just recovered from his mental illness. One of his favorites, Hugonin de Janzay, planned an entertainment featuring the king and five lords. “It was,” says Juvénal des Ursins, “a masquerade of wild men chained together, all covered in hair; their outfits were tightly fitted to their bodies and made rough with flax and tow glued on with resinous pitch, greased to make them shine.” Froissart, who witnessed this fête, states that the six performers in the ballet entered the hall shouting and rattling their chains. Since no one knew who the maskers were, the Duke of Orleans, the king's brother, tried to find out by taking a lighted torch from his servant and holding it close to one of these strange figures, causing “the heat of the fire to catch the flax.” Fortunately, the king was separated from his companions, all of whom were burned except for one who jumped into a tub full of water. Although Charles VI escaped this danger, he was profoundly shaken by the thought of the risk he faced, which led to a relapse into his previous insanity.
This fearful ballet des ardents left such an impression on the minds of people generally, that seventy years afterwards a German engraver made it the subject of a print. Should we, then, be venturing on an inadmissible hypothesis if we attribute to a cardmaker of this epoch the idea of introducing the same subject in a pack of cards? which, as is abundantly proved, was modified according to the whim of the artist. In order to justify the{235} costume of a female savage and the torch, which are given to the “queen of hearts,” we must not forget that Isabel of Bavaria, consort of Charles VI., is accused of having assisted in devising this fatal masquerade, which was intended to get rid of the king; and of having taken as her accomplice the Duke of Orleans, her brother-in-law, who is said to have purposely set fire to the clothing of these pretended wild men, among whom was the king.
This terrifying ballet des ardents made such an impact on people that seventy years later, a German engraver created a print based on it. So, would it be unreasonable to suggest that a cardmaker of this time might have had the idea to include this same theme in a deck of cards? It's been well-established that designs were adjusted based on the artist's preferences. To explain the{235} costume of a female savage and the torch given to the “queen of hearts,” we should remember that Isabel of Bavaria, the wife of Charles VI., is said to have played a part in planning this disastrous masquerade aimed at eliminating the king. It's also claimed that she conspired with her brother-in-law, the Duke of Orleans, who allegedly set fire to the clothing of these fake wild men, including the king.
The second pack, or fragment of a pack, which is dated back to this epoch, presents a similarity to our present cards of a yet more striking nature, at least in the characters and costumes of the figures; although the names and devices of the personages still are suggestive of their Saracenic origin. We must remark, under this head, that for several centuries the names coupled with the different personages were incessantly varying. In this pack we find “kings,” “queens,” and “knaves” of clubs, hearts, spades, and diamonds; the Saracenic crescent has disappeared. The “kings” are all holding sceptres, and the “queens” carry flowers. Everything in the representations is not only in harmony with the fashions of the period, but in addition to this, there are no violations either of the laws of heraldry or of the usages of chivalry.
The second deck, or part of a deck, that dates back to this period shows a similarity to our current playing cards that is even more striking, at least in the characters and outfits of the figures; although the names and symbols of the characters still hint at their Saracenic roots. It’s worth noting that for several centuries, the names associated with the different characters were constantly changing. In this deck, we see “kings,” “queens,” and “knaves” of clubs, hearts, spades, and diamonds; the Saracenic crescent has vanished. The “kings” are all holding scepters, and the “queens” are carrying flowers. Everything in the designs not only matches the fashion of the time but also adheres to the rules of heraldry and the conventions of chivalry.
According to tradition, this pack, the true piquet-pack, which superseded the Italian tarots and the cards of Charles VI., and soon became generally used in France, was the invention of Etienne Vignoles, called La Hire, one of the bravest and most active soldiers of that period. The tradition has a right to our respect, for the mere examination of this piquet-pack proves that it must have been the work of some accomplished chevalier, or at least of a mind profoundly imbued with the manners and customs of chivalry. But, without any wish to exclude La Hire, who, as the historians say, “always had his helmet on his head and his lance in his hand, ready to attack the English, and never rested until he died of his wounds,” we are led rather to ascribe the honour of this ingenious invention to one of his contemporaries, Etienne Chevalier, secretary and treasurer to the king, who was distinguished by his skill in designing. Jacques Cœur, whose commercial relations with the East brought upon him the accusation of having “sent arms to the Saracens,” might well have become the importer of Asiatic cards into France, and Chevalier might then have amused himself by applying devices to them or, as was then said, by moralising or symbolising them. In India it{236} had been the game of the vizier and of war; the royal treasurer turned it into a pack having reference to the knight and chivalry. In the first place he placed on it his own armorial bearings, the unicorn, which figures in several ancient packs of cards. He did not forget the allusive arms of Jacques Cœur, and substituted “hearts” for the coupes. He made the “clubs” imitate the heraldic flower of Agnes Sorel; and also changed the deniers into diamonds, or arrow-heads (Fig. 210), and the épées into spades, to do honour to the two brothers Jean and Gaspard Bureau, grand-masters of artillery in France.
According to tradition, this deck, the true piquet deck, which replaced the Italian tarots and the cards of Charles VI., soon became widely used in France. It was supposedly invented by Etienne Vignoles, known as La Hire, who was one of the bravest and most active soldiers of that time. The tradition deserves our respect, because just looking at this piquet deck shows that it must have been created by someone skilled, or at least someone who deeply understood the customs and manners of chivalry. However, without wanting to exclude La Hire—who, as historians say, “always had his helmet on his head and his lance in his hand, ready to fight the English, and never rested until he died from his wounds”—we are inclined to credit the honor of this clever invention to one of his contemporaries, Etienne Chevalier, the secretary and treasurer to the king, known for his design skills. Jacques Cœur, whose trading connections with the East led to accusations of having “sent arms to the Saracens,” could very well have been the one to bring Asian cards to France, and Chevalier might have then enjoyed adding designs to them, or as it was said at the time, moralising or symbolising them. In India, it had been a game of the vizier and of war; the royal treasurer transformed it into a deck relevant to knights and chivalry. First, he added his own coat of arms, the unicorn, which appears in several old decks of cards. He didn’t forget the symbolic arms of Jacques Cœur and replaced “cups” with “hearts.” He made the “clubs” resemble the heraldic flower of Agnes Sorel; and also changed the deniers into diamonds or arrowheads (Fig. 210), and the épées into spades, to honor the two brothers Jean and Gaspard Bureau, grand masters of artillery in France.

Fig. 210.—Ancient French Card of the Fifteenth Century. (Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
Fig. 210.—Old French Card from the 15th Century. (Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
Etienne Chevalier, as the most skilful designer of emblems of the period, was eminently capable of substituting, in playing-cards, ladies or queens for the Oriental “viziers” or Italian “knights” which, on the tarots, figured alone among the “kings” and “knaves.” We must, however, repeat that we have no intention of depriving La Hire of the honour of the inven{237}tion, and only hazard a supposition in addition to the opinion generally received.
Etienne Chevalier, being the most skilled designer of emblems at the time, was very capable of replacing the Oriental “viziers” or Italian “knights” seen in the tarots with ladies or queens in playing cards, which only featured “kings” and “knaves.” However, we want to emphasize that we do not intend to take away from La Hire the honor of the invention and are merely suggesting an idea in addition to the widely accepted opinion.
These cards, which bear all the characteristics of the reign of Charles VII., must be looked upon as the first attempts at wood-engraving, and at printing by means of engraved blocks. They were probably executed between 1420 and 1440, that is to say, prior to most of the known xylographic productions. Playing-cards, therefore, served as a kind of introduction or prelude to printing from engraved blocks, an invention which considerably preceded the printing from movable characters.
These cards, which show all the traits of Charles VII's rule, should be seen as the first attempts at wood engraving and printing using engraved blocks. They were likely created between 1420 and 1440, which is before most of the known xylographic works. So, playing cards served as an introduction to printing from engraved blocks, a development that came well before printing with movable type.
When, however, we observe that so early as the middle of the fifteenth century playing-cards were spread all over Europe, it is but natural to imagine that some economical plan of manufacture had been discovered and employed. Thus, as we have already mentioned, Jacquemin Gringonneur, in 1392, was paid fifty-six sols of Paris, that is about £7 1s. 8d. of our present money, for three packs of tarots, painted for the King of France. One single pack of tarots, admirably painted, about the year 1415, by Marziano, secretary to the Duke of Milan, cost one thousand five hundred golden crowns (about £625); but in 1454, a pack of cards intended for the Dauphin of France cost no more than five sous of Tours (about eleven or twelve shillings). In the interval between 1392 and 1454 means had been discovered of making playing-cards at a cheap rate, and of converting them into an object of trade; mercers were accustomed to sell them together with the “pins,” which then took the place of copper and silver counters; hence the French proverb, “Tirer son épingle du jeu” (to get out of a scrape).
When we see that by the mid-fifteenth century playing cards were all over Europe, it's natural to think that some efficient way of producing them had been developed. As we’ve noted before, Jacquemin Gringonneur was paid fifty-six sols of Paris in 1392, which is about £7 1s. 8d. today, for three packs of tarot cards painted for the King of France. One beautifully painted pack of tarot cards, created around 1415 by Marziano, the secretary to the Duke of Milan, cost one thousand five hundred golden crowns (about £625). However, in 1454, a pack of cards made for the Dauphin of France cost only five sous of Tours (about eleven or twelve shillings). Between 1392 and 1454, methods to produce playing cards cheaply were discovered, transforming them into a commercial product; merchants began to sell them alongside “pins,” which were used instead of copper and silver counters, leading to the French proverb, “Tirer son épingle du jeu” (to get out of a scrape).
Although the use of playing-cards continued to extend more and more, we must not imagine that they had ceased to be the subject of prohibitory and condemnatory ordinances on the part of the civil and ecclesiastical authorities. On the contrary, a long list might be made of the decrees launched against cards themselves and those that used them. Princes and lords, as a matter of right, felt themselves above these prohibitions; the lower orders and the dissolute did not fail to infringe them. It was nevertheless the case, that in the face of these constantly-renewed prohibitions, the manufacture of playing-cards could only be developed, or rather perhaps be carried on, in some indirect mode. Thus, we find the business at first was concealed, as it were, under that of a stationer or illuminator. Not until December, 1581—that is, in the reign of Henry III.—do we find{238} the first regulation fixing the statutes of the “master-cardmakers.” These statutes, confirmed by letters patent in 1584 and 1613, remained in force down to the (French) Revolution. In the confirmation of corporate privileges granted at the latter date, it is laid down as a rule that henceforth master-cardmakers should be bound to place their names, surnames, signs, and devices on the “knave of clubs” (Figs. 212, 213) of every pack of cards. This prescription appears to have done nothing more than legalise an old custom—a fact which may be proved by an examination of the curious collection of ancient cards in the Print-Room of the Bibliothèque Impériale. We have already stated that for a period of many years the names given to the various personages in the pack varied constantly, according to the fancy of the cardmaker; a mere glance at the collection just mentioned will confirm this assertion.
Although the use of playing cards continued to grow, we shouldn't assume that they stopped being targeted by prohibitive and disapproving rules from civil and religious authorities. On the contrary, there was a long list of decrees against cards themselves and those who played them. Princes and lords considered themselves above these prohibitions; meanwhile, the lower classes and the unscrupulous often ignored them. Still, despite these ongoing bans, the production of playing cards could only develop in a somewhat indirect way. Initially, the business was disguised as that of a stationer or illuminator. It wasn't until December 1581—in the reign of Henry III—that we see{238} the first regulation setting the rules for "master-cardmakers." These rules, confirmed by official letters in 1584 and 1613, remained in effect until the (French) Revolution. In confirming corporate privileges at the latter date, it was specified that from then on, master-cardmakers had to include their names, surnames, signs, and devices on the "knave of clubs" (Figs. 212, 213) of every deck of cards. This requirement seems to have merely legalized an old custom—a fact that can be demonstrated by examining the fascinating collection of ancient cards in the Print-Room of the Bibliothèque Impériale. We've already noted that for many years, the names given to the different figures in the deck changed frequently, depending on the whims of the cardmaker; a quick look at the collection mentioned will confirm this.

Figs. 212 and 213.—The “Knave of Clubs” in the Packs of Cards of R. Passerel and R. Le Cornu. (Sixteenth Century. Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
Figs. 212 and 213.—The “Knave of Clubs” in the Card Decks of R. Passerel and R. Le Cornu. (Sixteenth Century. Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
The cards that might be styled those of Charles VII., which appear to us to convey some reminiscence of the ballet des ardents, have no inscription but the name of the cardmaker. But in the other pack of the same date{239} the “knave of clubs” bears as a legend the word Rolan; the “king of clubs,” Sans Souci; the “queen of clubs,” Tromperie; the “king of diamonds,” Corsube; the “queen of diamonds,” En toi te fie; the “king of spades,” Apollin, &c. This collection of names reveals to us the threefold influence of the Saracenic origin of playing-cards, the ideas conveyed at that period to the mind by the reading of the old romances of chivalry, and the effect of contemporary events. In fact, in the ancient epics, Apollin (or Apollo) is a deity by whom the Saracens were accustomed to swear; Corsube is a knight of Cordova (Corsuba). Sans Souci is evidently one of those sobriquets which squires acquired the habit of adopting at the time they were proving themselves worthy of the title of knight. Roland, the mighty Paladin who died at Roncevaux fighting against the Saracens, seems to have been placed upon the cards in order to oppose the memory of his glory to that of the infidel kings. The queen “En toi te fie” might well allude to Joan of Arc. The queen “Tromperie” recalls to mind Isabel of Bavaria, who was an unfaithful wife and a cruel mother; and, moreover, had betrayed France to England. All these ideas are doubtless mere suppositions, but such as a critical examination of a more minute and extended character would perhaps succeed in changing into unquestionable certainties.
The cards that could be considered those of Charles VII, which seem to remind us of the ballet des ardents, only have the cardmaker's name on them. However, in another pack from the same time{239}, the “knave of clubs” is labeled with the name Rolan; the “king of clubs” is Sans Souci; the “queen of clubs” is Tromperie; the “king of diamonds” is Corsube; the “queen of diamonds” is En toi te fie; the “king of spades” is Apollin, etc. This collection of names highlights the threefold influence of the Saracenic origins of playing cards, the ideas presented at that time from reading old chivalric romances, and the impact of contemporary events. In fact, in the ancient epics, Apollin (or Apollo) is a deity that the Saracens used to swear by; Corsube is a knight from Cordova (Corsuba). Sans Souci is clearly one of those sobriquets that squires started using when they were proving themselves worthy of being knights. Roland, the legendary Paladin who died at Roncevaux fighting against the Saracens, seems to have been included on the cards to contrast his glory with that of the infidel kings. The queen En toi te fie could very well reference Joan of Arc. The queen Tromperie evokes Isabel of Bavaria, who was an unfaithful wife and a cruel mother, and who also betrayed France to England. All these ideas are likely just assumptions, but a thorough critical examination might eventually turn them into undeniable facts.
Next after the cards of the time of Charles VII. follow, as the most ancient in point of date, two packs which certainly belong to the reign of Louis XII. One of these packs does not bear any kind of legend; in the other the “king of hearts” is called Charles; the “king of diamonds,” Cæsar; the “king of clubs,” Arthur; the “king of spades,” David; the “queen of hearts,” Héleine; the “queen of diamonds,” Judith; the “queen of clubs,” Rachel; the “queen of spades,” Persabée (doubtless for Bathsheba).
Next after the cards from the time of Charles VII are, as the oldest in date, two packs that definitely belong to the reign of Louis XII. One of these packs doesn’t have any kind of legend; in the other, the “king of hearts” is named Charles; the “king of diamonds,” Cæsar; the “king of clubs,” Arthur; the “king of spades,” David; the “queen of hearts,” Héleine; the “queen of diamonds,” Judith; the “queen of clubs,” Rachel; the “queen of spades,” Persabée (surely referring to Bathsheba).
In a pack of cards belonging to the reign of Francis I., the “king of clubs” becomes Alexander, and the name of Judith is transferred to the “queen of hearts;” and for the first time (at least in the specimens which have been preserved) some of the “knaves” bear special names—the “knave of hearts” is La Hire, and the “knave of diamonds” Hector of Trois (sic).
In a deck of cards from the reign of Francis I, the “king of clubs” is labeled as Alexander, and the name Judith is given to the “queen of hearts.” For the first time (at least in the surviving examples), some of the “knaves” have specific names—the “knave of hearts” is La Hire, and the “knave of diamonds” is Hector of Trois (sic).
A few years later, about the time of the battle of Pavia and of the king’s captivity, the influence of Spanish and Italian fashions begins to affect the legends on packs of cards. It is remarked that the “knave of spades,” which presents nothing in the way of a legend but the name of{240} the cardmaker, is made to resemble Charles-Quint (Fig. 211). The three other knaves bear the singular denominations of Prien Roman, Capita Fili, and Capitane Vallant. The kings are: “hearts,” Julius Cæsar; “diamonds,” Charles; “clubs,” Hector; “spades,” David. The queens are: “hearts,” Héleine; “diamonds,” Lucresse; “clubs,” Pentaxlée (Penthesilea); “spades,” Beciabée (Bathsheba).
A few years later, around the time of the battle of Pavia and the king’s capture, the influence of Spanish and Italian styles starts to shape the illustrations on packs of cards. It's noted that the “knave of spades,” which only has the cardmaker's name on it, is designed to look like Charles V (Fig. 211). The other three knaves have the unusual names of Prien Roman, Capita Fili, and Capitane Vallant. The kings are: “hearts,” Julius Cæsar; “diamonds,” Charles; “clubs,” Hector; “spades,” David. The queens are: “hearts,” Héleine; “diamonds,” Lucresse; “clubs,” Pentaxlée (Penthesilea); “spades,” Beciabée (Bathsheba).
In the reign of Henry II., the names given to the personages come much nearer to the arrangement observed in our present cards. Cæsar is the “king of diamonds;” David, the “king of spades;” Alexander, the “king of clubs.” Rachel is the “queen of diamonds;” Argine, of “clubs;” Pallas, of “spades.” Hogier, Hector of Troy, and La Hire, are the “knaves” of “spades,” “diamonds,” and “hearts,” respectively.
During the reign of Henry II, the names given to the characters are much closer to the arrangement we see in today's card games. Cæsar is the “king of diamonds;” David is the “king of spades;” Alexander is the “king of clubs.” Rachel is the “queen of diamonds;” Argine is the “queen of clubs;” Pallas is the “queen of spades.” Hogier, Hector of Troy, and La Hire are the “knaves” of “spades,” “diamonds,” and “hearts,” respectively.
At the time of Henry III., who devoted himself much more to regulating the fashions than to governing his kingdom, and was the first to grant statutes to the association of cardmakers, the pack of cards became the mirror of the extravagant fashions of this effeminate reign. The “kings” have the pointed beard, the starched collar, the plumed hat, the breeches puffing out round the loins, the slashed doublet, and the tight-fitting hose. The “queens” have their hair drawn back and crisped, the dress close round the body, and made à vertugarde (in the form of a hoop-petticoat). We see a Dido, an Elizabeth, and a Clotilde, make their appearance in the respective characters of “queens” of “diamonds,” “hearts,” and “spades.” Among the kings figure Constantine, Clovis, Augustus, and Solomon.
During the reign of Henry III, who focused more on setting trends than on ruling his kingdom, and was the first to issue laws for the cardmakers’ guild, the deck of cards reflected the extravagant styles of this ornate period. The “kings” feature pointed beards, starched collars, plumed hats, puffy breeches at the waist, slashed doublets, and fitted hose. The “queens” have their hair pulled back and styled, with dresses fitting closely to the body and designed with a hoop-skirt. We see a Dido, an Elizabeth, and a Clotilde portraying the respective roles of “queens” of diamonds, hearts, and spades. Among the kings are Constantine, Clovis, Augustus, and Solomon.
The valiant Béarnais[26] mounts the throne, and the cards still reflect the aspect of his court. But soon Astrea and a whole cortége of tender and gallant heroes begin to assume an influence over refined minds, and we then find Cyrus and Semiramis as “king and queen” of diamonds; Roxana is the “queen of hearts” (Fig. 214), Ninus the “king of spades,” &c.
The brave Béarnais[26] takes the throne, and the cards still show the look of his court. But soon Astrea and a whole cortége of charming and noble heroes start to influence refined minds, and we then see Cyrus and Semiramis as the “king and queen” of diamonds; Roxana is the “queen of hearts” (Fig. 214), Ninus the “king of spades,” etc.
In the regency of Marie de Medicis, in the reign of Louis XIII., or rather of Richelieu, in the time of Anne of Austria and Louis XIV., playing-cards continued to assume the character of the period, following the whim of the court, or the fancy of the cardmaker. At a certain time they began to take an Italian character. The “king of diamonds” was called Carel; his queen, Lucresi; the “queen of spades,” Barbera; the “queen of clubs,” Penthamée; the “knave of diamonds,” capit. Melu.{241}
During Marie de Medicis's regency and Louis XIII's reign—though more influenced by Richelieu—through the time of Anne of Austria and Louis XIV, playing cards continued to reflect the spirit of the era, adapting to the whims of the court or the creativity of the cardmaker. At one point, they began to take on an Italian style. The "king of diamonds" was named Carel; his queen was Lucresi; the "queen of spades" was Barbera; the "queen of clubs" was Penthamée; and the "knave of diamonds" was capit. Melu.{241}
A vast field of investigation would lie before us if, in tracing out the detailed history of these numerous variations, we were to endeavour to distinguish and settle the different causes which gave rise to them. One fact must certainly strike any one devoting himself to such inquiry; he would see that, in contradistinction to the changes which have affected the personages on the cards and their names, a continuous state of stability has been the characteristic of the four suits in the French cards or the piquet-pack, which were adopted from the very commencement, and that no attempt has ever been made against their arrangement and nature. Cœur (hearts), carreau (diamonds), trèfle (clubs), and pique (spades)—these were the divisions established by La Hire or Chevalier, and they are still faithfully maintained in the present day, although at various times endeavours have been made to define their symbolical signification.
A large area of study would be ahead of us if, while tracking the detailed history of these many variations, we aimed to identify and clarify the different causes behind them. One fact would definitely catch the attention of anyone looking into this; they would notice that, unlike the changes that have affected the characters on the cards and their names, there has been a consistent state of stability in the four suits of French cards or the piquet pack, which have been used since the very beginning. No one has ever tried to change their arrangement or nature. Cœur (hearts), carreau (diamonds), trèfle (clubs), and pique (spades)—these divisions were set by La Hire or Chevalier, and they are still faithfully preserved today, even though attempts have been made over time to clarify their symbolic meanings.
For a long time the opinion of Father Menestrier was the prevalent one; that “hearts” were an emblem of the clergy or the choir (chœur); “diamonds,” of the citizens, who had their rooms paved with square tiles; “clubs,” of labourers; and “spades,” of military men. But Menestrier was in egregious error. A much clearer view of the matter was taken by Father Daniel, who, like all sensible interpreters, recognising in cards a game of an essentially military character, asserted that “hearts” denoted the courage of the commanders and soldiers; “clubs” (trèfle—“trefoil”) the stores of forage; “spades” and “diamonds,” the magazines of arms. This was a view which, as we think, comes much closer to the real interpretation of the suits; and Bullet was still nearer the mark when he recognised offensive arms in “clubs” and “spades,” and defensive arms in “hearts” and “diamonds.” The first were the sword and the lance; the second, the target and the shield.
For a long time, Father Menestrier's opinion was the dominant one; he believed that “hearts” represented the clergy or the choir (chœur); “diamonds” represented the citizens, who had their rooms paved with square tiles; “clubs” represented laborers; and “spades” represented military men. However, Menestrier was clearly mistaken. A much clearer perspective was offered by Father Daniel, who, like all reasonable interpreters, recognized cards as essentially a military game and argued that “hearts” signified the bravery of commanders and soldiers; “clubs” (trèfle—“trefoil”) represented supplies of forage; and “spades” and “diamonds” referred to armaments. This interpretation, we believe, aligns much more closely with the real meaning of the suits, and Bullet was even more accurate when he identified offensive weapons in “clubs” and “spades,” and defensive weapons in “hearts” and “diamonds.” The former included the sword and the lance, while the latter included the target and the shield.
But in order to do full honour to French cards, we must not exclude from our attention the tarots, which preceded our game of piquet, and continued to be simultaneously used even in France.
But to really appreciate French cards, we shouldn’t overlook the tarots, which came before our game of piquet and were still used at the same time, even in France.
The Spanish and Italian cardmakers, who had been nearly always established in France, made a large quantity of tarots (Fig. 215); but they made a certain concession to French politeness by substituting “queens” for the “cavaliers” of their national game. We must remark here, that even at the epoch of the conquests of Charles VIII. and Louis XII., French cards with the four “queens” replacing the “cavaliers” never succeeded in{242} nationalising themselves in Italy, and still less in Spain; on the contrary, the fact was that as regards this point of fashion, the vanquished people obtained the advantage over their conquerors, and the tarots came into full favour among the victorious soldiery.
The Spanish and Italian card makers, who were usually based in France, produced a large number of tarots (Fig. 215); however, they made a small concession to French politeness by replacing the “cavaliers” from their traditional game with “queens.” It's worth noting that even during the time of the conquests by Charles VIII and Louis XII, French cards with the four “queens” instead of “cavaliers” never became popular in Italy, and even less so in Spain; in fact, the conquered nations ended up having the upper hand in this fashion trend, and the tarots gained popularity among the victorious soldiers.
The Spaniards must certainly have received the Oriental naïb from the Moors and Saracens a long time prior to the introduction of this game into Europe at Viterbo; but we have no written proofs which certify to the existence of cards among the Saracens of Spain. The first document
The Spaniards must have definitely gotten the Oriental naïb from the Moors and Saracens long before this game made its way into Europe at Viterbo; however, we don’t have any written evidence that confirms the presence of cards among the Saracens of Spain. The first document

Fig. 214.—Roxana, Queen of Hearts. (Specimen of the Cards of the time of Henry IV.)
Fig. 214.—Roxana, Queen of Hearts. (Sample of the Cards from the era of Henry IV.)
in which they are mentioned is the edict of John I., of the date of 1387, to which reference has been made. Certain savants have endeavoured to ascertain the signification of the four suits of the Spanish naypes, and have fancied that they could distinguish in them a special symbolism. In their view, the dineros, copas, bastos, and spadas, denoted the four estates which composed the population: the merchants, who have the money; the priests, who hold the chalice or cup; the peasantry, who handle the staff; and the{243} nobles, who wear the sword. This explanation, although ingenious, does not appear to us to be based on any very solid foundation. The signs or suits of the numeral cards were fixed upon in the East, and Spain as well as Italy merely adopted them without taking much trouble to penetrate into their allegorical meaning. The Spaniards became so addicted to this game that they soon preferred it to any other recreation; and we know that when the companions of Christopher Columbus, who had just discovered America, formed their first settlement at St. Domingo, they almost instantly set to work to make playing-cards out of the leaves of trees.
The decree of John I., dated 1387, is what we're referring to. Some scholars have tried to figure out the meaning behind the four suits of the Spanish cards, and they believed they could identify a specific symbolism in them. According to their interpretation, the coins, cups, clubs, and swords represented the four classes of society: merchants, who have the money; priests, who hold the chalice or cup; peasants, who use the staff; and the nobles, who carry the sword. This explanation, while clever, doesn’t seem to be based on a solid foundation. The signs or suits of the number cards originated in the East, and both Spain and Italy simply adopted them without trying hard to understand their symbolic meaning. The Spanish became so enamored with this game that they soon preferred it over any other pastime; and we know that when Christopher Columbus’s crew, who had just discovered America, established their first settlement at St. Domingo, they quickly began making playing cards from tree leaves.

Figs. 216 and 217.—The “Three” and “Eight” of “Bells.” German Cards of the Sixteenth Century. (Bibl. Imp. of Paris. Print-Room.)
Figs. 216 and 217.—The “Three” and “Eight” of “Bells.” German Cards from the Sixteenth Century. (Bibl. Imp. of Paris. Print-Room.)
There can be no doubt that playing-cards very soon made their way from Italy into Germany; but as they advanced towards the North they almost immediately lost their Oriental characteristics and Saracenic name. There is, in fact, no longer any etymological trace to be found in the old German language of the words naïb, naïbi, or naypes. Cards were called{244}
There’s no doubt that playing cards quickly made their way from Italy to Germany; however, as they moved north, they almost immediately lost their Eastern features and Islamic name. In fact, there are no longer any linguistic traces in old German of the words naïb, naïbi, or naypes. Cards were called{244}

Figs. 218 and 219.—The “Two of Bells” and the “King of Acorns,” taken from a Pack of Cards of the Sixteenth Century, designed and engraved by a German Master. (Bibl. Imp. of Paris. Print-Room.)
Figs. 218 and 219.—The “Two of Bells” and the “King of Acorns,” from a Sixteenth Century deck of cards, created and engraved by a German artist. (Bibl. Imp. of Paris. Print-Room.)
Briefe, that is, letters; the game itself Spielbriefe, game of letters; the earliest cardmakers were Briefmaler, painters of letters. The four suits of the Briefe were neither Italian nor French in character; they bore the name of Schellen, “bells” (Figs. 216, 217, 218), or roth (red), grün (green), and Eicheln (acorns) (Fig. 219). The Germans, in their love of symbolism, had comprehended the real original signification of the game of cards, and although they introduced many marked changes, they made it their study, at least in principle, to preserve its military characteristics. Their suits depicted, it is said, the triumphs or the honours of war—the crowns of oak-leaves or ivy, the bells were the bright insignia of the German nobility, and the purple was the recompense of their valiant warriors. The Germans were careful not to admit ladies into the thoroughly warlike company of kings, captains (ober), and officers (unter). The ace was always the flag, the warlike emblem par excellence; in addition to{245} this, the oldest game was the Landsknecht, or lansquenet (Fig. 220), the distinctive term of the soldier.
Briefe, which means letters; the game itself Spielbriefe, a game of letters; the earliest cardmakers were Briefmaler, painters of letters. The four suits of the Briefe were neither Italian nor French in nature; they were named Schellen, “bells” (Figs. 216, 217, 218), or roth (red), grün (green), and Eicheln (acorns) (Fig. 219). The Germans, in their appreciation for symbolism, understood the original meaning of the card game, and although they made significant changes, they aimed, at least conceptually, to maintain its military aspects. Their suits were said to represent the victories or honors of war—the crowns of oak leaves or ivy, the bells symbolized the bright insignia of German nobility, and the purple represented the rewards of their brave warriors. The Germans were careful not to include women in the distinctly martial company of kings, captains (ober), and officers (unter). The ace was always the flag, the ultimate war emblem par excellence; additionally, the oldest game was the Landsknecht, or lansquenet (Fig. 220), a term specifically for soldiers.
We are speaking here only of the earliest German cards, for, after a certain date, the essential form and emblematical rules of the pack depended on nothing but the fancy and whim of the maker or the engraver. The figures were but seldom designated by a proper name, but often bore devices in German or Latin. Among the collections of ancient cards we find one pack half German and half French, with the names of the Pagan gods. There are also several sets of cards with five suits (of fourteen cards each), among others those of “roses” and “pomegranates.”
We are only talking about the earliest German cards here because, after a certain point, the main design and symbolic rules of the deck relied solely on the creativity and preferences of the creator or engraver. The figures rarely had specific names but often featured designs in German or Latin. Among the collections of old cards, there's one deck that is half German and half French, with the names of the Pagan gods. Additionally, there are several sets of cards with five suits (each with fourteen cards), including those of "roses" and "pomegranates."

Fig. 220.—The “Two” of a Pack of German Lansquenet Cards. (Bibl. Imp. of Paris.)
Fig. 220.—The “Two” of a Pack of German Landsknecht Cards. (Bibl. Imp. of Paris.)
Fig. 221.—Card from a Game of “Logic,” invented by Th. Murner, and copied from his “Chartiludium Logices.” (Cracow, 1507.)
Fig. 221.—Card from a Game of “Logic,” created by Th. Murner, and taken from his “Chartiludium Logices.” (Cracow, 1507.)
The Germans were the first who entertained the idea of applying cards to the instruction of youth; and, as it were, of moralising a game of chance by making it express all the categories of scholastic science. Thomas Murner, a Franciscan monk, and professor of philosophy, made in 1507 an{246} attempt of this kind (Fig. 221.) He designed a pack of fifty-two cards, divided into sixteen suits, corresponding to the same number of scholastic treatises; each card is covered with so many symbols that a description would resemble the setting forth of some obscure riddle (ténébreux logogriphe). The German universities, which were far from being dismayed at a little mysticism, were only the more eager to study the arcana of grammar and logic while playing at cards. Imitations of Murner’s cards were multiplied ad infinitum.
The Germans were the first to think about using cards to teach young people, turning a game of chance into something that reflects all areas of academic knowledge. In 1507, Thomas Murner, a Franciscan monk and philosophy professor, made an attempt to do this ({246} Fig. 221). He created a deck of fifty-two cards, split into sixteen suits, which matched the same number of academic treatises. Each card was covered with symbols to the point that describing them would feel like explaining some obscure riddle (ténébreux logogriphe). The German universities, not put off by a bit of mysticism, were even more eager to explore the secrets of grammar and logic while playing cards. Imitations of Murner’s cards were made endlessly.
A game and pack of cards attributed to the celebrated Martin Schœngauer, or to one of his pupils, must also be dated in the fifteenth century. The cards are distinguished by their form, number, and design; they are round in shape, and much resemble Persian cards, are painted on ivory and covered with arabesques, flowers, and birds. This pack, only a few pieces of which now exist in some of the German collections, was composed of fifty-two cards divided into four numeral series of nine cards each, and with four figures in each series—the king, the queen, the squire, and the knave. The suits or marks are the “Hare,” the “Parrot,” the “Carnation,” and the “Columbine.” Each of the aces represents the type of the suit, and they bear philosophical devices in Latin. The four figures of the “Parrot” suit are of African character; those of the “Hare” are Asiatic or Turkish; those of the “Carnation” and the “Columbine” belong to Europe. The “kings” and “queens” are on horseback; the “squires” and “knaves” are so similar that it is difficult to distinguish them, with the exception of the knaves of “Columbine” and “Carnation” (Figs. 222 to 227).
A game and deck of cards attributed to the famous Martin Schœngauer, or one of his students, should also be dated to the fifteenth century. The cards stand out because of their shape, number, and design; they are round and closely resemble Persian cards, painted on ivory and decorated with arabesques, flowers, and birds. This deck, with only a few pieces still remaining in some German collections, consisted of fifty-two cards divided into four numbered series of nine cards each, along with four figures in each series—the king, the queen, the squire, and the knave. The suits or symbols are the “Hare,” the “Parrot,” the “Carnation,” and the “Columbine.” Each ace represents the type of its suit, and they have philosophical devices in Latin. The four figures of the “Parrot” suit have African features; those of the “Hare” are Asian or Turkish; while the “Carnation” and “Columbine” figures represent Europe. The “kings” and “queens” are on horseback; the “squires” and “knaves” are so similar that they are hard to tell apart, except for the knaves of “Columbine” and “Carnation” (Figs. 222 to 227).
The English also were in possession of playing-cards at an early date, obtaining them through the medium of the trade which they carried on with the Hanseatic towns and Holland; but they did not manufacture cards before the end of the sixteenth century; for we know that in the reign of Queen Elizabeth the Government retained in its own hands the monopoly of playing-cards, “which were imported from abroad.” The English, while adopting indiscriminately cards of a German, French, Italian, or Spanish character, gave to the valet the characteristic appellation of “knave.”[27]
The English had access to playing cards pretty early on, getting them through trade with the Hanseatic towns and Holland. However, they didn’t start making their own cards until the late sixteenth century. During Queen Elizabeth's reign, the government held a monopoly on playing cards, which were imported from other countries. The English adopted cards that were German, French, Italian, or Spanish in style but referred to the valet as a “knave.”[27]

Figs. 222 to 227.—German Round-shaped Cards, with the Monogram T. W.
Figs. 222 to 227.—German Round-shaped Cards, featuring the Monogram T. W.
1. “King of Parrots.”
2. “Queen of Carnations.”
3. “Knave of Columbine.”
4. “Knave of Hares.”
5. “Three of Parrots.”
6. “Ace of Carnations.”
1. “King of Parrots.”
2. “Queen of Carnations.”
3. “Knave of Columbine.”
4. “Knave of Hares.”
5. “Three of Parrots.”
6. “Ace of Carnations.”
(Bibl. Imp. of Paris.)
(Bibl. Imp. of Paris.)

Fig. 228.—La Damoiselle, from a Pack of Cards engraved by “The Master of 1466.” (Bibl. Imp. of Paris. Print-Room.)
Fig. 228.—La Damoiselle, from a deck of cards created by “The Master of 1466.” (Bibl. Imp. of Paris. Print-Room.)
Wood-engraving, which was invented at the commencement of the fifteenth century, and perhaps even before, must have been applied at the very first and almost simultaneously to the reproduction of sacred pictures and the manufacture of playing-cards. Holland and Germany have contended for the honour of having been the cradle of this invention. Taking advantage of this, they have also even thought themselves warranted in laying claim to the credit of the original manufacture of cards;{249}
Wood engraving, which was invented at the beginning of the fifteenth century, and possibly even before, was likely used right away for both reproducing religious images and making playing cards. Holland and Germany have competed for the title of the birthplace of this invention. Capitalizing on this, they have also claimed to be the original manufacturers of cards;{249}

Fig. 229.—The Knight, from a Pack of Cards engraved by “The Master of 1466.” (Bibl. Imp. of Paris.)
Fig. 229.—The Knight, from a deck of cards engraved by “The Master of 1466.” (Bibl. Imp. of Paris.)
whereas the fact is that all they can claim is to have been the first to produce them by some more expeditious method of making. According to the opinion of several savants, Laurent Coster of Haerlem was only an engraver of wood-blocks for cards and pictures, before he became a printer of books. It certainly is a fact that wood-engraving, which was for a long time limited to a few studios in Holland and Upper Germany, owed a large share of its progress to the trade in playing-cards—one which was carried on with such activity that, as we read in an old chronicle of the city of Ulm,{250} about the year 1397, “they were in the habit of sending playing-cards in bales to Italy, Sicily, and other southern countries, to exchange for groceries and various merchandise.”
whereas the truth is that all they can say is they were the first to create them using a quicker method. Many experts believe that Laurent Coster of Haarlem was just a woodblock engraver for cards and images before he became a book printer. It's definitely true that wood-engraving, which was for a long time restricted to a few workshops in Holland and Upper Germany, significantly progressed thanks to the trade in playing cards— a trade so active that, as noted in an old chronicle from the city of Ulm,{250} around the year 1397, “they would regularly send bales of playing cards to Italy, Sicily, and other southern regions in exchange for groceries and various goods.”
A few years later, engraving on metal or copper-plate was employed in producing playing-cards of a really artistic character, among which we may mention those of “The Master of 1466” (Figs. 228 and 229), and by his anonymous rivals. The pack of cards of this engraver exists only in a small number of print-collections, and it is in every case incomplete. As far as we can judge, it must have been composed of sixty cards, consisting of forty numeral cards divided into five series, and twenty picture-cards, being four to each series. The figures are the king, queen, knight, and knave. The suits, or marks, present rather a strange selection of wild men, ferocious quadrupeds, deer, birds of prey, and various flowers. These objects are numerically grouped and tolerably well arranged, so as to allow the numbers indicated to be distinguished at first sight.
A few years later, engraving on metal or copper plates was used to create playing cards that were truly artistic. Among them, we can mention those by “The Master of 1466” (Figs. 228 and 229), as well as by his anonymous competitors. This engraver's deck of cards is found only in a few print collections, and it's incomplete in every case. From what we can tell, it was likely made up of sixty cards, including forty numbered cards divided into five series, and twenty picture cards, with four in each series. The figures include the king, queen, knight, and knave. The suits, or marks, feature a rather unusual selection of wild men, fierce quadrupeds, deer, birds of prey, and various flowers. These objects are grouped by number and organized fairly well, so the numbers can be easily recognized at first glance.
Thus, as we have seen, playing-cards made their way through Arabia from India to Europe, where they first arrived about the year 1370. Within a few years they spread from the south to the north of the latter country; but those who, under the influence of a passion for play, had so eagerly welcomed them, were far indeed from suspecting that this new game contained within itself the germ of two of the most beautiful inventions ever devised by the human mind—those of engraving and printing. There can be no doubt that playing-cards were in use for many a long year, ere the public voice had proclaimed the almost simultaneous discovery of the arts of engraving on wood and metal, and of printing.
Thus, as we've seen, playing cards traveled through Arabia from India to Europe, where they first appeared around the year 1370. Within a few years, they spread from the south to the north of the continent; however, those who, fueled by a passion for the game, had eagerly welcomed them were far from realizing that this new pastime contained the seeds of two of the most remarkable inventions ever created by the human mind—engraving and printing. There's no doubt that playing cards were used for many years before the public recognized the almost simultaneous discovery of the arts of wood and metal engraving and printing.

Fig. 230.—Coat of Arms of the Cardmakers of Paris.
Fig. 230.—Coat of Arms of the Cardmakers of Paris.
GLASS-PAINTING.
Painting on Glass mentioned by Historians in the Third Century of our Era.—Glazed Windows at Brioude in the Sixth Century.—Coloured Glass at St. John Lateran and St. Peter’s in Rome.—Church-Windows of the Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries in France: Saint-Denis, Sens, Poitiers, Chartres, Rheims, &c.—In the Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries the Art was at its Zenith.—Jean Cousin.—The Célestins of Paris; Saint-Gervais.—Robert Pinaigrier and his Sons.—Bernard Palissy decorates the Chapel of the Castle of Ecouen.—Foreign Art; Albert Dürer.
Painting on Glass noted by Historians in the 3rd Century of our Era.—Glazed Windows at Brioude in the 6th Century.—Colored Glass at St. John Lateran and St. Peter’s in Rome.—Church Windows of the 12th and 13th Centuries in France: Saint-Denis, Sens, Poitiers, Chartres, Rheims, etc.—In the 14th and 15th Centuries, the Art reached its Peak.—Jean Cousin.—The Célestins of Paris; Saint-Gervais.—Robert Pinaigrier and his Sons.—Bernard Palissy decorates the Chapel of the Castle of Ecouen.—Foreign Art; Albert Dürer.
E have already established the fact that the art of manufacturing and
colouring glass was known to the most ancient nations; and, says
Champollion-Figeac, “if we study the various fragments of this fragile
substance that have been handed down to our time, if we take into
consideration the varied ornamentation with which they are covered, even
the human figures which some of them represent, it would be difficult to
assert that antiquity was unacquainted with the means of combining glass
with painting. If antiquity did not produce what are now called
painted-windows, the real cause doubtless was because the custom of
employing glass in windows did not then exist.” Some few specimens of it
have, however, been found in the windows of the houses exhumed at
Pompeii; but this must have been an exception, for the third century of
our era is the earliest date in which traces are found in history of
window-glass being used in buildings; and we must bring down our
researches as late as the times of St. John Chrysostom and St. Jerome
(the fourth century) in order to find any reliable affirmation as to its
adoption.
E have already established that the art of making and coloring glass was known to ancient civilizations. Champollion-Figeac notes, “if we examine the various fragments of this delicate material that have survived to our time, and consider the different decorations embellishing them, including human figures depicted on some, it would be hard to claim that ancient cultures were unaware of how to combine glass with painting. If ancient times did not create what we now call stained glass windows, it was likely because the practice of using glass in windows wasn’t common then.” However, a few examples have been found in the windows of houses unearthed at Pompeii, but this must have been rare. The third century of our era is the earliest documented instance of window glass being used in constructions, and we have to look as far as the times of St. John Chrysostom and St. Jerome (the fourth century) to find any solid confirmation of its use.
In the sixth century Gregory of Tours relates that a soldier broke the glass-window of a church at Brioude in order to enter it secretly and commit robbery; and we know that when this prelate caused the restoration{252} of the Church of St. Martin of Tours, he took care to fill its windows with glass “of varied colours.” About the same time Fortunatus, the poet-bishop of Poitiers, highly extols the splendour of the glass-window of a church in Paris, the name of which he does not mention; but the learned investigations of Foncemagne with reference to the first kings of France inform us that the church built at Paris by Childebert I. in honour of the Holy Cross and St. Vincent, as well as the churches of Lyons and Bourges, were closed in with glass-windows. Du Cange, in his “Constantinople Chrétienne,” describes the glass-windows of the basilica of St. Sophia, rebuilt by Justinian; and Paul, the Silentiary,[28] dwells with enthusiasm on the marvellous effect produced by the rays of the sun upon this assemblage of various coloured glasses.
In the sixth century, Gregory of Tours tells us about a soldier who broke the glass window of a church in Brioude to sneak in and steal. We also learn that when this bishop oversaw the restoration of the Church of St. Martin of Tours, he made sure to fill the windows with glass “of various colors.” Around the same time, Fortunatus, the poet-bishop of Poitiers, praises the beauty of a church's glass windows in Paris, although he doesn’t name it. However, the research by Foncemagne concerning the first kings of France shows us that the church built in Paris by Childebert I in honor of the Holy Cross and St. Vincent, along with the churches in Lyons and Bourges, also had glass windows. Du Cange, in his “Constantinople Chrétienne,” discusses the glass windows of the basilica of St. Sophia, which was rebuilt by Justinian; and Paul, the Silentiary, eagerly describes the amazing effect of sunlight shining through this collection of colorful glass.
In the eighth century, the epoch at which the use of glass-windows was becoming general, the basilica of St. John Lateran and the Church of St. Peter at Rome possessed coloured glass-windows; and Charlemagne, who had caused mosaics of coloured glass to be made in a large number of churches, did not fail to avail himself of this kind of ornament in the cathedral erected by him at Aix-la-Chapelle.
In the eighth century, when glass windows were becoming common, the Basilica of St. John Lateran and St. Peter's Church in Rome had colored glass windows. Charlemagne, who had colored glass mosaics created in many churches, also used this kind of decoration in the cathedral he built in Aachen.
Up to this time the only method of making glass was in small pieces, generally round, and designated by the name of cires, a number of which by means of a network of plaster, wooden frames, or strips of lead, were used to fill up the windows. This material being, however, very costly, it could only be introduced into edifices of great importance. Added to this, it can scarcely be a source of wonder if, at a time when all branches of art had relapsed into a sort of barbarism, and glass was only exceptionally employed in ordinary purposes, no one thought of decorating it with painted figures and ornaments.
Up until now, the only way to make glass was in small pieces, usually round, and referred to as cires. Several of these were used to fill windows, held together by a framework of plaster, wooden frames, or strips of lead. However, since this material was quite expensive, it was only used in buildings of great significance. It's not surprising that during a time when all forms of art had fallen into a sort of barbarism and glass was rarely used for everyday purposes, no one considered decorating it with painted figures and designs.
With regard to mosaic, either in marble or coloured glass, Martial, Lucretius, and other writers of antiquity, mention it in their works. Egypt had a knowledge of it even before Greece; the Romans were accustomed to employ it in ornamenting the roofs and pavement of their temples, and even their columns and streets. Some magnificent specimens of these{253} decorations have remained to our time, and they are considered as inseparable from the architecture of the emperors.
With respect to mosaics, whether in marble or colored glass, Martial, Lucretius, and other ancient writers mentioned it in their works. Egypt knew about it even before Greece; the Romans often used it to decorate the roofs and floors of their temples, as well as their columns and streets. Some magnificent examples of these{253} decorations have survived to this day, and they are seen as a fundamental part of the architecture of the emperors.
Some have desired to attribute the custom of employing coloured glass in mosaics to the rarity of coloured marbles. Would it not be a more probable hypothesis that the simultaneous use of marble and glass for this purpose was the result of improvements in the art of making mosaics? for glass that, by metallic mixtures, may be brought to a variety of colours, is much more easily adapted to pictorial combinations than marble, the tints of which are the result of the caprices of nature. Seneca, alluding to the use of coloured glasses in mosaic, complains of people not being able “to walk except on precious stones;” this shows how prevalent the use of rich mosaics had become in Rome. But this art must have singularly fallen into decay, for the few examples of the kind we now possess, which date from the first centuries of Christianity, are marked with a character of simplicity that fully harmonises with the rudeness of the artists of those times. Among these specimens must be mentioned a pavement discovered at Rheims, upon which are represented the twelve signs of the zodiac, the seasons of the year, and Abraham’s Sacrifice; another on which are depicted Theseus and the labyrinth of Crete, in juxtaposition with David and Goliath. It is, moreover, known that there existed in the Forum of Naples a portrait in mosaic of Theodoric, king of the Goths, who had caused a representation of the Baptism of Christ to be executed, in the church of Ravenna, by the same process. Sidonius Apollinaris, describing the excessive luxury of Consentius at Narbonne, speaks of arches and pavements ornamented with mosaics. The churches of St. John Lateran, St. Clement, and St. George in Velabro, at Rome, still display mosaics of this period. Lastly, Charlemagne caused the greater part of the churches constructed by him to be ornamented with mosaics.
Some people think the habit of using colored glass in mosaics came from the rarity of colored marbles. But wouldn’t it be more likely that using both marble and glass at the same time was due to advancements in mosaic-making? Glass, which can be mixed with metals to create different colors, is much easier to work with for artistic designs than marble, whose shades come from nature's whims. Seneca mentioned that people couldn’t “walk except on precious stones,” highlighting how common lavish mosaics had become in Rome. However, this art seems to have significantly declined, since the few examples we have from the early centuries of Christianity show a simplicity that matches the roughness of the artists from that era. Among these examples is a floor found in Rheims, featuring the twelve zodiac signs, the seasons, and Abraham’s Sacrifice. Another depicts Theseus and the labyrinth of Crete alongside David and Goliath. It's also known that there was a mosaic portrait of Theodoric, king of the Goths, in the Forum of Naples, who had a depiction of Christ’s Baptism created in the church of Ravenna using the same method. Sidonius Apollinaris, describing Consentius's lavishness in Narbonne, referred to arches and floors decorated with mosaics. The churches of St. John Lateran, St. Clement, and St. George in Velabro, in Rome, still showcase mosaics from this era. Finally, Charlemagne had most of the churches he built adorned with mosaics.
To return to glass-work, we find that in the time of Charles the Bald, in 863, mention is made of two artisans, Ragenat and Balderic, who became as it were the heads of the race of French glass-makers. We also learn from the chronicle of St. Benignus of Dijon, that in 1052 there existed in that church a “very ancient painted window,” representing St. Paschasie, which was said to have been taken from the earlier church. We have therefore a right to conclude that at this period the custom of painting on glass had long been common.{254}
To go back to glass-making, we see that during the time of Charles the Bald, in 863, there are records of two craftsmen, Ragenat and Balderic, who essentially became the pioneers of French glass-makers. The chronicle of St. Benignus of Dijon also tells us that in 1052, there was a “very ancient painted window” in that church, depicting St. Paschasie, which was believed to have been taken from the earlier church. So, we can reasonably conclude that by this time, the practice of painting on glass had been quite common for a while.{254}
In the tenth century glass-makers must have acquired some degree of importance, for the reigning Dukes of Normandy of that era established certain privileges in their favour; but, says Champollion-Figeac, “as all privilege was the prerogative of the order of nobility, they contrived to give them to noble families whose fortunes were precarious. Four Norman families obtained this distinction. But although it was understood that in devoting themselves to the trade these titled individuals incurred no degradation, it was never said, as is commonly believed, that the profession of this art conferred nobility; on the contrary, a proverb arose which long continued in use, namely, that ‘in order to make a gentleman glass-maker, you must first take a gentleman.’”
In the tenth century, glassmakers must have gained some level of significance, as the ruling Dukes of Normandy at that time established certain privileges for them. However, as Champollion-Figeac notes, “since all privilege was a right of the nobility, they managed to grant these privileges to noble families whose fortunes were unstable. Four Norman families received this honor. Although it was understood that these titled individuals faced no degradation by pursuing this trade, it was never claimed, as is often believed, that practicing this craft conferred nobility; rather, a proverb emerged that remained in use for a long time, stating that ‘to make a gentleman a glassmaker, you must first have a gentleman.’”
Although painting on glass was from that time carried on with considerable activity, in many cases it was still very far from being accomplished by the processes which were destined to make it one of the most remarkable productions of art. The application of the brush to vitrifiable colours was not generally adopted. In the examples of this period that remain to our days, we indeed find large cives cast in white glass, upon which characters were painted by the artist; but, as the colour was not designed to be incorporated with the glass by the action of fire, with a view to ensure the preservation of the painting, another transparent but thick cive was placed over the first and closely soldered to it.
Although painting on glass was quite active during that time, it was often still far from being done by the techniques that would later make it one of the most impressive forms of art. The use of a brush with glass-compatible colors was not widely accepted. In the examples from this period that still exist today, we find large cives made of white glass, where the artist painted designs; however, since the color was not intended to be fused with the glass through heat to ensure the painting's durability, another thick transparent cive was placed over the first and tightly sealed to it.
While glass-painting was thus seeking to perfect its processes, mosaic work gradually declined. Only a very small number of mosaics of the tenth and eleventh centuries exist at the present day, and these, moreover, are very incorrect in design, and entirely wanting in taste and colour.
While glass-painting was trying to improve its techniques, mosaic work gradually fell out of favor. Only a few mosaics from the tenth and eleventh centuries still exist today, and these are poorly designed and lack taste and color.
In the twelfth century all the arts began to revive. The fear of the end of the world, which had thrown mankind into a strange state of perturbation, was dissipated. The Christian faith everywhere stirred up the zeal of its disciples. Magnificent cathedrals with imposing arches sprang up in various places, and the art of the glass-maker came to the aid of architecture in order to diffuse over the interiors consecrated to worship the light, both prismatic and harmonious, which affords the calm, necessary for holy meditation. But though, in the painted windows of this period, we are forced to admire the ingenious combinatian of colours for the rose-work (rose-windows), the case is very different as regards the drawing and colouring of the designs. The figures are generally traced in rough, stiff lines on{255} glass of a dull tint, which absorbs all the expression of the heads; the entire drapery of the costume is heavy; the figure is spoilt by the folds of
In the twelfth century, all the arts started to flourish again. The fear of the world coming to an end, which had thrown people into a weird state of anxiety, was gone. The Christian faith inspired its followers everywhere. Stunning cathedrals with massive arches began to appear in various locations, and glass-making became an important part of architecture, bringing both colorful and harmonious light into the spaces dedicated to worship, creating the calm needed for holy reflection. However, while we can appreciate the clever combinations of colors in the rose windows from this time, the quality of the drawing and coloring in the designs is quite different. The figures are usually outlined with rough, stiff lines on{255} dull-tinted glass that dulls the expression in their faces; the drapery of the costumes is heavy, and the folds of fabric ruin the overall look of the figures.

Fig. 231.—St. Timothy the Martyr, Coloured Glass of the end of the Eleventh Century, found in the Church of Neuwiller (Bas-Rhin) by M. Bœswillwald. (From the “History of Glass-Painting,” by M. Lasteyrie.)
Fig. 231.—St. Timothy the Martyr, Colored Glass from the late Eleventh Century, found in the Church of Neuwiller (Bas-Rhin) by M. Bœswillwald. (From the “History of Glass-Painting,” by M. Lasteyrie.)
The painted windows which Suger made to adorn the abbey-church of St. Denis, some of which exist in our days, date from the twelfth century. The abbot made inquiries in every country, and gathered together at a great expense the best artists he could find, in order to assist in this decoration. The Adoration of the Magi, the Annunciation, the History of Moses, and various allegories, are there represented in the chapel of the Virgin and those of St. Osman and St. Hilary. Among the principal pictures may be also observed a portrait of Suger himself at the feet of the Virgin. The borders surrounding the subjects may be considered as models of harmony and good arrangement of effect; but still the taste shown in the selection and combination of colours is carried to the highest point in the subjects themselves, the designs of which are very excellent.
The stained glass windows that Suger created to decorate the abbey church of St. Denis, some of which still exist today, date back to the 12th century. The abbot sought out the best artists from every country and, at great expense, brought them together to contribute to this decoration. The windows depict scenes like the Adoration of the Magi, the Annunciation, the History of Moses, and various allegories in the chapels of the Virgin and those of St. Osman and St. Hilary. Among the main images, there is also a portrait of Suger himself at the feet of the Virgin. The borders surrounding the scenes are excellent examples of harmony and good arrangement, but the taste displayed in the choice and combination of colors is taken to a higher level in the subjects themselves, whose designs are truly remarkable.
In the Church of St. Maurice, at Angers, we find examples of a rather earlier date—perhaps the most ancient specimens of painted windows in France; these are the history of St. Catherine and that of the Virgin, which, in truth, are not equal in merit, as regards execution and taste, to the ancient windows of the Church of St. Denis.
In the Church of St. Maurice in Angers, we see examples that are quite old—possibly the oldest painted windows in France. These depict the stories of St. Catherine and the Virgin. However, to be honest, they aren't as well-executed or tasteful as the ancient windows of the Church of St. Denis.
We still have to mention some fragments contained in the Church of St. Serge, and the chapel of the Hospital, in the town of Angers; also a glass-window in the Abbey of Fontevrault; another in the Church of St. Peter, at Dreux, in which is represented Queen Anne of Brittany. We will, in conclusion, mention one of the windows of the choir in the Church of the Trinity, at Vendôme; it represents the Glorification of the Virgin, who bears on her forehead an aureola, the shape of which, called amandaire,[29] has furnished archæologists with a subject for long discussions; some being desirous of proving that this aureola, which does not appear to be depicted in the same way on any other painted window, tends to show that the works of the Poitevine glass-makers, to whom it is attributed, had been subject to the influence of the Byzantine school; others assert that the almond-shaped crown is a symbol exclusively reserved for the Virgin. Before we proceed to the examples handed down to us from the twelfth century, we must mention some remains of glass to be seen at Chartres, Mans, Sens, and Bourges (Fig. 232), &c. We may also add, as an incident{257} not without interest, that a chapter of the order of the Cistercians, considering the great expense to which the acquisition of painted windows led, prohibited the use of them in churches under the rule of St. Bernard.
We still need to mention some pieces found in the Church of St. Serge and the chapel of the Hospital in Angers; also a stained glass window in the Abbey of Fontevrault; and another in the Church of St. Peter at Dreux, which features Queen Anne of Brittany. Finally, we should highlight one of the windows in the choir of the Church of the Trinity in Vendôme; it illustrates the Glorification of the Virgin, who has an aureola shaped like an amandaire,[29] which has sparked lengthy debates among archæologists. Some argue that this aureola, which isn't depicted the same way in any other stained glass window, suggests that the works of the Poitevine glass-makers, to whom it’s attributed, were influenced by the Byzantine school. Others claim that the almond-shaped crown is a symbol uniquely for the Virgin. Before we move on to the examples from the twelfth century, we should mention some remnants of glass found in Chartres, Mans, Sens, and Bourges (Fig. 232), etc. Additionally, it's worth noting{257} that the Cistercian order, recognizing the high costs associated with acquiring stained glass windows, prohibited their use in churches following St. Bernard's rules.

Fig. 232.—Fragment of a Church-window, representing the “Prodigal Son.” Thirteenth Century. (Presented to the Cathedral of Bourges by the Guild of Tanners.)
Fig. 232.—Piece of a Church window, depicting the “Prodigal Son.” Thirteenth Century. (Given to the Cathedral of Bourges by the Guild of Tanners.)
“The architecture of the thirteenth century,” according to the judicious remarks of Champollion-Figeac, “by its style of moulding, which is more slender and graceful than the massive forms of Roman art, opened a wider{258} and more favourable field for artists in glass. The small pillars then projected, and extended themselves with a novel elegance, and the tapering and delicate spires of the steeples lost themselves in the clouds. The windows occupied more space, and likewise had the appearance of springing lightly and gracefully upwards. They were adorned with symbolical ornaments, griffins, and other fantastic animals; leaves and boughs cross and intertwine with one another, producing that varied rose-work which is the admiration of modern glass-makers. The colours are more skilfully combined and better blended than in the windows of the preceding century; and although some of the figures are still wanting in expression, and have not thrown off all the stiffness which characterised them, the draperies, at least, are lighter and better drawn.” Examples of the thirteenth century which have remained to our time are very numerous. There is at Poitiers some painted glass composed of small roses, and chiefly placed in one of the windows in the centre of the church and in the “Calvary” of the apse; at Sens, the legend of St. Thomas of Canterbury is represented in a number of small medallions, called verrières légendaires; at Mans is glass representing the corporations of trades; at Chartres, the painted glass in the cathedral, a work both magnificent and extensive, contains no fewer than one thousand three hundred and fifty subjects, distributed throughout one hundred and forty-three windows. At Rheims, the painted glass is perhaps less important, but it is remarkable both for the brilliancy of its colours and also for its characteristic fitness to the style of the edifice. Bourges, Tours, Angers, and Notre-Dame in Paris, present very beautiful specimens. The Cathedral of Rouen possesses, to this day, a window which bears the name of Clement of Chartres, master glazier, the first artist of this kind who has left behind him any work bearing his signature. We must, in conclusion, mention the Sainte-Chapelle, Paris, which is unquestionably the highest representation of what the art is capable of producing. The designs of the windows in this last edifice are legendary, and although some few inaccuracies may be noticed in the figures, the fault is redeemed by the studied elegance of the ornamentation and the harmony of colours, which combine to render them one of the most consistent and perfect works of painting on glass.
"The architecture of the thirteenth century," according to the insightful comments of Champollion-Figeac, "with its more slender and graceful moldings compared to the solid forms of Roman art, created a broader{258} and more favorable environment for glass artists. The small pillars then projected and extended with a new elegance, while the tapering and delicate spires of the steeples reached into the clouds. The windows took up more space and appeared to spring upward lightly and elegantly. They were decorated with symbolic ornaments, griffins, and other fantastical creatures; leaves and branches intertwined, creating the intricate rose motifs that modern glassmakers admire. The colors were skillfully combined and blended better than in the windows of the previous century; although some figures still lack expression and retain a bit of stiffness, the draperies are at least lighter and better drawn." Examples of thirteenth-century glass that have survived to this day are numerous. In Poitiers, there's painted glass made up of small roses, primarily located in one of the central windows of the church and in the “Calvary” of the apse; in Sens, the legend of St. Thomas of Canterbury is shown in several small medallions, known as verrières légendaires; in Mans, glass represents various trade corporations; at Chartres, the painted glass in the cathedral is both magnificent and extensive, featuring no fewer than one thousand three hundred and fifty subjects across one hundred and forty-three windows. In Rheims, while the painted glass might be less significant, it stands out for the brilliance of its colors and its fitting style for the building. Bourges, Tours, Angers, and Notre-Dame in Paris showcase very beautiful examples. The Cathedral of Rouen still has a window named after Clement of Chartres, master glazier, the first artist of this type to leave behind a work with his signature. Finally, we must mention the Sainte-Chapelle in Paris, which is undoubtedly the pinnacle of what the art can achieve. The designs of the windows in this last building are legendary, and although a few inaccuracies can be seen in the figures, they are redeemed by the careful elegance of the decoration and the harmony of colors, making them one of the most cohesive and perfect works of glass painting.
In the thirteenth century “grisaille” first made its appearance; it was {259}quite a new style, and has been often since employed in the borders and ornaments of painted windows. “Grisaille,”[30] the name of which is to some extent sufficient to describe its aspect, was used simultaneously with the mosaics of variegated glass, as we see in the Church of St. Thomas, Strasbourg, in the Cathedral of Freybourg in Brisgau, and in many churches of Bourges.
In the thirteenth century, “grisaille” first appeared; it was {259}a completely new style that has often been used in the borders and decorations of stained glass windows. “Grisaille,”[30] which its name somewhat describes, was used alongside the mosaics of colored glass, as seen in the Church of St. Thomas in Strasbourg, the Cathedral of Freyburg in Brisgau, and many churches in Bourges.
The large number of paintings on glass belonging to the thirteenth century, which may still be studied in various churches, has given rise to the idea of classifying all these monuments, and arranging them under certain schools, which have been designated by the names of Franco-Norman, Germanic, &c. Some have even gone further, and desired to recognise in the style peculiar to the artists of ancient France a Norman style, a Poitevin style (the latter recognisable, it is said, by the want of harmony in the colours), &c. We can hardly admit these last distinctions, and are the less inclined to do so, as those who propound them seem to base their theories rather on the defects than the good qualities of the artists. Besides, at a period in which a nobleman sometimes possessed several provinces very distant from each other—as, for example, Anjou and Provence—it might so happen that the artists he took with him to his different residences could scarcely fail, by the union of their various works, to cause any provincial influences to disappear, and would finally reduce the distinction between what is called the Poitevin style, the Norman style, &c., to a question of a more or less skilful manufacture, or of a more or less advanced improvement.
The large number of glass paintings from the thirteenth century, which can still be studied in various churches, has led to the idea of classifying all these works and sorting them into specific schools, named Franco-Norman, Germanic, etc. Some have even gone further, claiming to identify a Norman style or a Poitevin style among the artists of ancient France (the latter supposedly recognized by a lack of color harmony), etc. We can hardly accept these last distinctions and are less inclined to do so, as those who propose them seem to base their theories more on the flaws than the strengths of the artists. Furthermore, during a time when a nobleman might own several provinces far apart—like Anjou and Provence—it’s likely that the artists he brought to his different homes would blend their diverse styles, making any provincial influences fade away and ultimately reducing the distinction between what’s called the Poitevin style, the Norman style, etc., to a matter of varying levels of skill or more or less advanced techniques.
In the fourteenth century the artist in glass became separated from the architect; although naturally subordinate to the designer of the edifice, in which the windows were to be only an accessory ornament, he wished to give effect to his own inspiration. The whole of the building was subjected by him to the effect of his more learned and correct drawing, and his purer and more striking colouring. It mattered little to him should some part of the church have too much light, or not light enough, if a flood of radiance deluged the apse or the choir, instead of being gradually diffused everywhere, as in earlier buildings. He desired his labour to recommend him, and his work to do him honour.
In the fourteenth century, glass artists became independent from architects. Although they were still subordinate to the building’s designer, whose windows were just decorative elements, they wanted to express their own creativity. The entire structure was influenced by their more skilled and accurate drawings, along with their vibrant and eye-catching colors. They didn’t mind if some parts of the church were overly bright or too dim, as long as the apse or the choir was flooded with light instead of having it spread evenly throughout like in earlier buildings. They wanted their work to speak for itself and earn them recognition.
The court-poets, Guillaume de Machaut and Eustache Deschamps, celebrate in their poems several works in painted glass of their time, and even give some details in verse on the mode of fabricating them.{260}
The court poets, Guillaume de Machaut and Eustache Deschamps, highlight in their poems various works of stained glass from their era and even provide some details in verse about how they were made.{260}

Fig. 233.—Legend of the Jew of the Rue des Billettes, Paris, piercing the Holy Wafer with his Knife. (From a Window of the Church of St. Alpin, at Châlons-sur-Marne. Fourteenth Century.)
Fig. 233.—Legend of the Jew of the Rue des Billettes, Paris, stabbing the Holy Wafer with his knife. (From a window of the Church of St. Alpin, at Châlons-sur-Marne. Fourteenth Century.)
In 1347 a royal ordinance was proclaimed in favour of the workmen of Lyons. The custom existed at that time of adorning with painted windows{261} royal and lordly habitations. The artists produced their own designs, adapting them to the use that was made, in private life, of the halls for which they were intended. Some of these windows representing familiar legends adorned even the churches (Fig. 233).
In 1347, a royal decree was announced in support of the workers of Lyons. At that time, it was common to decorate royal and noble residences with stained glass windows{261}. The artists created their own designs, tailoring them to the purposes for which the various rooms were used in private life. Some of these windows, depicting well-known legends, even adorned churches (Fig. 233).
Among the most important works of the fourteenth century, we must mention in the first place the windows of the cathedrals of Mans, Beauvais, Évreux (Fig. 234), and the rose-windows of St. Thomas at Strasbourg. Next come the windows of the Church of St. Nazaire at Carcassonne and of the Cathedral of Narbonne. There are, besides, in the Church of St. John at Lyons, in Notre-Dame of Semur, in Aix in Provence, at Bourges, and at Metz, church-windows in every respect worthy of attention.
Among the most important works of the fourteenth century, we should first mention the windows of the cathedrals in Mans, Beauvais, Évreux (Fig. 234), and the rose windows of St. Thomas in Strasbourg. Next are the windows of the Church of St. Nazaire in Carcassonne and the Cathedral of Narbonne. Additionally, the Church of St. John in Lyons, Notre-Dame in Semur, Aix in Provence, Bourges, and Metz all have church windows that are definitely worth noting.

Fig. 234.—Fragment of a Window presented to the Cathedral of Evreux by the Bishop Guillaume de Cantiers. Fourteenth Century.
Fig. 234.—Piece of a Window given to the Cathedral of Evreux by Bishop Guillaume de Cantiers. Fourteenth Century.
The fifteenth century only continues the traditions of the preceding one. The principal works dating from this epoch begin, according to the order of merit, with the window of the Cathedral of Mans, which represents Yolande[31] of Aragon, and Louis II., King of Naples and Sicily, ancestors of the good King René; after them we shall place the windows of the Sainte-Chapelle, Riom; St. Vincent, Rouen; the Cathedral of Tours; and that of Bourges, representing a memorial of Jacques Cœur, &c.
The fifteenth century basically continues the traditions of the previous one. The main works from this period, ranked by importance, start with the window of the Cathedral of Mans, which depicts Yolande[31] of Aragon and Louis II, King of Naples and Sicily, who are ancestors of the good King René. Following that, we have the windows of the Sainte-Chapelle in Riom, St. Vincent in Rouen, the Cathedral of Tours, and the Cathedral of Bourges, which features a memorial of Jacques Cœur, etc.
The sixteenth century, although bringing with it, owing to religious troubles, many ravages of new iconoclasts, has handed down to us a variety of numerous and remarkable church-windows. We are, of course, unable to mention them all; but it seems expedient—adopting the rule of most archæologists—to divide them into three branches or schools, which are actually formed by the different {262}styles of the artists of that epoch; the French school, the German school, and the Lorraine school (Fig. 235), which partakes of the characteristics of the two preceding.
The sixteenth century, despite the religious conflicts that led to widespread destruction by new iconoclasts, has left us with a variety of impressive church windows. Of course, we can’t mention them all, but it makes sense—following the approach of most archaeologists—to categorize them into three branches or schools, based on the different {262}styles of the artists from that time: the French school, the German school, and the Lorraine school (Fig. 235), which shares elements from both of the first two.

Fig. 235.—Allegorical Window, representing the “Citadel of Pallas.” (Lorraine work of the Sixteenth Century, preserved in the Library at Strasbourg.)
Fig. 235.—Allegorical Window, representing the “Citadel of Pallas.” (Lorraine work from the Sixteenth Century, preserved in the Library at Strasbourg.)
At the head of the French school figures the celebrated Jean Cousin, who decorated the chapel of Vincennes; he also made for the Célestins monastery,{263} Paris, a representation of Calvary; for St. Gervais, in 1587, the windows representing the “Martyrdom of St. Lawrence,” the “Samaritan conversing with Christ,” and the “Paralytic.” In these works, which belong to a high style of painting, the best method of arrangement, vigorous drawing, and powerful colouring, seem to reflect the work of Raphael. Windows in “grisaille,” made from the cartoons of Jean Cousin, also decorated the Castle of Anet.
At the forefront of the French school is the famous Jean Cousin, who decorated the chapel of Vincennes. He also created a depiction of Calvary for the Célestins monastery in Paris, and in 1587, he designed windows for St. Gervais featuring the "Martyrdom of St. Lawrence," the "Samaritan talking with Christ," and the "Paralytic." In these works, which represent a high level of painting, the best arrangement methods, strong drawing, and vibrant colors seem to echo Raphael's style. Windows in "grisaille" made from Jean Cousin's designs also adorned the Castle of Anet.
Another artist, named Robert Pinaigrier, who, although inferior to Cousin, was much more fertile in production, assisted by his sons Jean, Nicholas, and Louis, and several of his pupils, executed a number of windows for the churches of Paris, of which the greater part have disappeared: Saint-Jacques la Boucherie, the Madeleine, Sainte-Croix en la Cité, Saint Barthélemy, &c. Magnificent specimens of his work still remain at Saint-Merry, Saint-Gervais, Saint-Etienne du Mont, and in the Cathedral of Chartres. Pinaigrier’s works in the decorations of châteaux and the mansions of the nobility are perhaps equally numerous.
Another artist, Robert Pinaigrier, who, while not as skilled as Cousin, was much more prolific, along with his sons Jean, Nicholas, and Louis, and several of his students, created many windows for the churches of Paris, the majority of which have since vanished: Saint-Jacques la Boucherie, the Madeleine, Sainte-Croix en la Cité, Saint Barthélemy, etc. Outstanding examples of his work still exist at Saint-Merry, Saint-Gervais, Saint-Etienne du Mont, and in the Cathedral of Chartres. Pinaigrier’s works in decorating châteaux and the homes of the nobility are also likely very numerous.
At this period several windows were made from the drawings of Raphael, Leonardo da Vinci, and Parmigiano; it may also be remarked that two patterns of the latter’s work were used by Bernard Palissy, who was a glass-maker before he became an enameller, in forming windows in “grisaille” for the chapel of the Château of Ecouen. For the same place, following the style of Raphael, and from the drawings of Rosso, called Maître Roux, Bernard Palissy executed thirty pictures on glass, representing the history of Psyche, which are justly considered as ranking among the most beautiful compositions of the epoch; but it is not now known what has become of these valuable windows, which at the Revolution were transported to the Museum of French Monuments.
At this time, several windows were created based on the designs of Raphael, Leonardo da Vinci, and Parmigiano. It's also worth noting that two designs from Parmigiano were used by Bernard Palissy, who was a glassmaker before he became an enameller, to create “grisaille” windows for the chapel of the Château of Ecouen. For the same location, following Raphael's style and using the designs of Rosso, known as Maître Roux, Bernard Palissy made thirty glass paintings depicting the story of Psyche, which are rightly considered some of the most beautiful works of the time. However, it is now unknown what happened to these precious windows, which were moved to the Museum of French Monuments during the Revolution.
They were, it is said, executed under the direction of Leonard of Limoges, who, like all the masters of that school (Fig. 236), applied to painting on glass the processes of enamelling, and vice versâ. In the collections of the Louvre and of several amateurs, there are still examples of his composition, on which he employed the best glass-painters of his time; for he could not himself work on all the objects that proceeded from his studios, and which were almost exclusively destined for the king’s palace.
They say they were executed under the guidance of Leonard of Limoges, who, like all the masters of that school (Fig. 236), used enameling techniques in glass painting and vice versa. The collections at the Louvre and those of several collectors still hold examples of his work, where he collaborated with the best glass painters of his time. He couldn’t personally create all the pieces that came from his workshops, which were mostly made for the king’s palace.
The French art of glass-working became cosmopolitan. It was introduced into Spain and also into the Low Countries under the protection of{264} Charles V. and the Duke of Alba. It even appears to have crossed the Alps; for we know that in 1512 a glass-painter of the name of Claude adorned with his works the large windows of the Vatican; and Julius II. summoned Guillaume of Marseilles to the Eternal City, the pontiff when occupying the sees of Carpentras and Avignon having appreciated his talent. We must not omit to mention, among the Flemish artists who escaped this foreign influence, the name of Dirk of Haarlem (Fig. 237), the most celebrated master in this art at the close of the fifteenth century.
The French art of glassworking became global. It was brought to Spain and also to the Low Countries under the protection of {264} Charles V and the Duke of Alba. It seems to have even crossed the Alps; we know that in 1512 a glass painter named Claude decorated the large windows of the Vatican, and Julius II summoned Guillaume of Marseilles to the Eternal City, as the pope had recognized his talent while he was in the sees of Carpentras and Avignon. We should also mention, among the Flemish artists who avoided this foreign influence, Dirk of Haarlem (Fig. 237), the most renowned master in this art at the end of the fifteenth century.

Fig. 236.—St. Paul, an Enamel of Limoges, by Etienne Mercier.
Fig. 236.—St. Paul, an Enamel from Limoges, by Etienne Mercier.
While French art was thus spreading over the continent, foreign art
While French art was spreading across the continent, foreign art

Fig. 237.—Flemish Window (Fifteenth Century), half life-size. Painted in Monochrome, relieved with yellow, by Dirk of Haarlem. (Collection of M. Benoni-Verhelst, Ghent.)
Fig. 237.—Flemish Window (Fifteenth Century), half life-size. Painted in monochrome, accented with yellow, by Dirk of Haarlem. (Collection of M. Benoni-Verhelst, Ghent.)
was being introduced into France. Albert Dürer employed his pencil in painting twenty windows in the church of the Old Temple, in Paris, and produced a collection of pictures characterised by vigorous drawing, and warm and intense colouring. The celebrated German did not work alone—other artists assisted him; and, notwithstanding the devastations which took place during the Revolution, in many a church and mansion traces of these{266} skilful masters may still be found; their compositions, which are generally as well arranged as they are executed, are marked with a tinge of German simplicity very suitable to the pious nature of the subjects they represent.
was being introduced into France. Albert Dürer used his pencil to paint twenty windows in the Old Temple church in Paris and created a collection of images known for their strong lines and warm, vibrant colors. The famous German artist didn’t work alone—other artists joined him; and despite the damage that happened during the Revolution, traces of these{266} skilled masters can still be found in many churches and mansions. Their compositions, which are generally well arranged and executed, reflect a touch of German simplicity that suits the devout nature of the subjects they depict.
In 1600, Nicholas Pinaigrier placed in the windows of the Castle of La Briffe seven pictures in “grisaille,” copied from the designs of Francis Floris, a Flemish master, who was born in 1520. At this same period Van Haeck, Herreyn, John Dox, and Pelgrin Rösen, all belonging to the school of Antwerp, and other artists who had decorated the windows of most of the churches in Belgium, especially St. Gudule in Brussels, influenced either directly or indirectly the glass-painters of the east and north of France. Another group of artists, the Provençals, imitators of the Italian style, or rather perhaps inspired by the same luminary, the sun of Michael Angelo, trod a similar path to that which Jean Cousin, Pinaigrier, and Palissy had followed with so much renown. The chiefs of this school were Claude, and Guillaume of Marseilles, who, as we have just mentioned, carried their talent and their works into Italy, where they succeeded in educating some clever pupils.
In 1600, Nicholas Pinaigrier installed seven pictures in “grisaille” in the windows of the Castle of La Briffe, based on designs by Francis Floris, a Flemish master born in 1520. Around the same time, Van Haeck, Herreyn, John Dox, and Pelgrin Rösen, all part of the Antwerp school, along with other artists who decorated the windows of many churches in Belgium, especially St. Gudule in Brussels, influenced the glass painters in eastern and northern France, either directly or indirectly. A different group of artists, the Provençals, who were imitating the Italian style or perhaps inspired by the same luminary, the sun of Michelangelo, followed a similar path to that of Jean Cousin, Pinaigrier, and Palissy, achieving great renown. The leading figures of this school were Claude and Guillaume of Marseilles, who, as mentioned earlier, took their talent and work to Italy, where they successfully trained some talented students.
With regard to the school of Messin or Lorraine, it is principally represented by a disciple of Michael Angelo, Valentin Bousch, the Alsatian, who died in 1541 at Metz, where he had executed, since 1521, an immense number of works. The windows of the churches of St. Barbe, St. Nicolas du Port, Autrey, and Flavigny-sur-Moselle, are due to the same school, in which Israel Henriet was also brought up; he became the chief of a school exclusively belonging to Lorraine, at the time when Charles III. had invited the arts to unite under the patronage of the ducal throne. Thierry Alix, in a “Description inédite de la Lorraine,” written in 1590, and mentioned by M. Bégin, speaks of “large plates of glass of all colours,” made in his time in the mountains of Vosges, where “all the herbs and other things necessary to painting” were found. M. Bégin, after having quoted this curious statement, adds that the windows which at that era were produced in the studios of Vosges, and subsequently carried to all parts of Europe, constituted a very active branch of commerce.
Regarding the school of Messin or Lorraine, it's mainly represented by a student of Michelangelo, Valentin Bousch, the Alsatian, who died in 1541 in Metz, where he had completed a huge number of works since 1521. The stained glass windows of the churches of St. Barbe, St. Nicolas du Port, Autrey, and Flavigny-sur-Moselle are products of this same school, where Israel Henriet also trained; he became the leader of a school exclusively tied to Lorraine, at a time when Charles III. had encouraged the arts to come together under the dukedom's patronage. Thierry Alix, in his “Description inédite de la Lorraine,” written in 1590 and quoted by M. Bégin, mentions “large plates of glass of all colors” that were being made in his time in the Vosges mountains, where one could find “all the herbs and other materials necessary for painting.” M. Bégin, after referencing this interesting point, adds that the windows produced in the Vosges workshops at that time and later shipped to various parts of Europe created a very active trade.
“Nevertheless,” says Champollion-Figeac, “art was declining. Christian art especially was disappearing, and had almost come to an end, when Protestantism stepped in and gave it the last blow; this is proved by the window in the cathedral church of Berne, in which the artist, Frederic
“Nevertheless,” says Champollion-Figeac, “art was declining. Christian art, in particular, was fading away and was nearly extinct when Protestantism intervened and dealt it a final blow; this is evidenced by the window in the cathedral church of Berne, in which the artist, Frederic
“FRANCIS I. AND ELEANOR HIS WIFE AT PRAYERS.”
“FRANCIS I. AND ELEANOR HIS WIFE AT PRAYERS.”
PART OF A WINDOW IN THE CHURCH OF ST. GUDULE IN BRUSSELS. FROM “L’HISTOIRE DE LA PEINTURE SUR VERRE EN EUROPE.”
PART OF A WINDOW IN THE CHURCH OF ST. GUDULE IN BRUSSELS. FROM “THE HISTORY OF GLASS PAINTING IN EUROPE.”
This magnificent window was given to the Church of St. Gudule by Francis I. and Eleanor of Spain, his wife, sister of Charles V., and widow by her first marriage of Emmanuel the Great, King of Portugal.
This beautiful window was donated to the Church of St. Gudule by Francis I and his wife Eleanor of Spain, who was the sister of Charles V and a widow from her first marriage to Emmanuel the Great, King of Portugal.
The donors are represented kneeling, each one protected by his or her patron saint; the king is attended by St. Francis of Assisi, who is receiving in a vision the impress of the stigmata of Jesus on the Cross; the queen is accompanied by St. Eleanor, who holds in her hand the palm of the elect. This window is from a design by Bernard van Orley.
The donors are shown kneeling, each one being watched over by their patron saint; the king is accompanied by St. Francis of Assisi, who is receiving a vision of the stigmata of Jesus on the Cross; the queen is with St. Eleanor, who holds the palm of the elect in her hand. This window is based on a design by Bernard van Orley.
Francis I. and Eleanor expended on the window two hundred and twenty-two crowns, or four hundred florins, an important sum in those days (1515-47).
Francis I and Eleanor spent two hundred twenty-two crowns, or four hundred florins, on the window, which was a significant amount of money back then (1515-47).

FRANCIS I. AND ELEONORA AT THEIR DEVOTIONS.
FRANCIS I. AND ELEONORA AT THEIR DEVOTIONS.
Portion of a Stained Glass Window in the Church of St. Gudule at Brussels.
Portion of a Stained Glass Window in the Church of St. Gudule in Brussels.
Walter, dared to launch his satire against doctrine itself, and to ridicule transubstantiation by representing a pope shovelling four evangelists into a mill, from which come forth a number of wafers; these a bishop is receiving into a cup in order to distribute them to the wondering people. Any edification of the masses by the powerful effect of transparent images placed, so to speak, between the earth and heaven, soon ceased to be possible, and glass-painting, henceforth alienated from the special aim of its origin, was destined also to disappear.”
Walter had the courage to take on doctrine itself with his satire, mocking transubstantiation by depicting a pope shoveling four evangelists into a mill, from which a bunch of wafers emerged; a bishop was receiving these wafers into a cup to distribute them to the astonished crowd. The potential for enlightening the masses through the powerful impact of clear images set between earth and heaven quickly faded away, and glass painting, now disconnected from its original purpose, was also destined to vanish.

Fig. 238.—Temptation of St. Mars, a Hermit of Auvergne, by the Devil disguised as a Woman. Fragment of a Window of the Sainte-Chapelle of Riom. Fifteenth Century. (From “Histoire de la Peinture sur Verre,” by M. F. de Lasteyrie.)
Fig. 238.—Temptation of St. Mars, a Hermit of Auvergne, by the Devil dressed as a Woman. Fragment of a Window of the Sainte-Chapelle of Riom. Fifteenth Century. (From “Histoire de la Peinture sur Verre,” by M. F. de Lasteyrie.)
FRESCO-PAINTING.
The Nature of Fresco.—Employed by the Ancients.—Paintings at Pompeii.—Greek and Roman Schools.—Mural Paintings destroyed by the Iconoclasts and Barbarians.—Revival of Fresco, in the Ninth Century, in Italy.—Fresco-Painters since Guido of Siena.—Principal Works of these Painters.—Successors of Raphael and Michael Angelo.—Fresco in Sgraffito.—Mural Paintings in France from the Twelfth Century.—Gothic Frescoes of Spain.—Mural Paintings in the Low Countries, Germany, and Switzerland.
The Nature of Fresco.—Used by the Ancients.—Paintings at Pompeii.—Greek and Roman Schools.—Mural Paintings destroyed by the Iconoclasts and Barbarians.—Revival of Fresco in the Ninth Century, in Italy.—Fresco-Painters since Guido of Siena.—Main Works of these Painters.—Successors of Raphael and Michelangelo.—Fresco in Sgraffito.—Mural Paintings in France since the Twelfth Century.—Gothic Frescoes of Spain.—Mural Paintings in the Low Countries, Germany, and Switzerland.
OO frequently in conversational language and even in the writings of
grave authors,” says M. Ernest Breton, “the word fresco is made
synonymous with mural painting in general. This confusion of terms has
sometimes caused the most fatal errors. The etymology of the word is the
best definition of the subject. The Italians give the name of paintings
in fresco or a fresco, that is to say, à frais, or sur le frais,
to those works executed upon damp stucco into which the colour
penetrates to a certain depth. The ancient French authors, preserving
the difference existing between the Italian fresco and the French
frais, wrote the word fraisque. At the present day Italian
orthography has prevailed, and with us this word has now more relation
to its etymology than its real signification.”
OO often in conversation and even in serious writings,” says M. Ernest Breton, “the word fresco is used interchangeably with mural painting in general. This mix-up has sometimes led to significant misunderstandings. The origin of the word provides the best explanation of the subject. Italians refer to paintings in fresco or a fresco, meaning à frais or sur le frais, for works done on wet plaster where the color seeps in to a certain depth. Early French authors, keeping the distinction between the Italian fresco and the French frais, used the term fraisque. Nowadays, the Italian spelling has taken over, and for us, this word is now more connected to its origin than its actual meaning.”
Whatever may be the common acceptation of the word, we must, in order to keep within the limits of our subject, here only take into consideration real frescoes, or in other words, works of art executed upon a bare wall, properly prepared for the purpose, with which they are as it were incorporated; for in the roll of art all are excluded from the catalogue of mural paintings, rightly so called, which, although applied to walls either directly or by the aid of panels or fixed canvas, are produced otherwise than with water-colours, and used in such a manner as to penetrate the special kind of plaster with which the wall had been previously covered.{270} We will mention as a striking example of this the famous “Lord’s Supper” of Leonardo da Vinci, which has many times been called a fresco (it is well known to have been painted upon the wall of the refectory of Santa Maria della Gratia, at Milan), but is nothing but a painting in distemper[32] on a dry partition—a circumstance, by-the-bye, which has not a little contributed to the deterioration of this magnificent work.
Whatever the common understanding of the word may be, to stay focused on our topic, we will only consider true frescoes, or in other words, artworks created directly on a properly prepared bare wall, with which they are essentially integrated. In the art world, we exclude from the category of mural paintings those works that, while directly applied to walls or through panels or fixed canvas, are made in a different way than using watercolors and are designed to penetrate the specific kind of plaster that previously covered the wall. {270} A striking example of this is Leonardo da Vinci's famous “Last Supper,” which has often been referred to as a fresco (it is well known to be painted on the wall of the refectory at Santa Maria della Grazie in Milan), but it is actually a distemper painting on a dry wall—a fact that, by the way, has significantly contributed to the deterioration of this magnificent work.
Fresco has long been considered the most ancient style of painting. Vasari, who wrote in the middle of the sixteenth century, says in apt terms that “the ancients generally practised painting in fresco, and the first painters of the modern schools have only followed the antique methods;” and, in our own day, Millin, in his “Dictionnaire des Beaux-Arts,” asserts that the great paintings in the “Pœcile” of Athens and the “Lesche” of Delphi, by Panænus and Polygnotus, spoken of by Pausanias, were executed by this process; the same author also ranks among frescoes the numerous paintings left by the Egyptians in their temples and catacombs. “It was,” he remarks, “what the Romans called in udo pariete pingere (to paint on a damp wall); they say in cretula pingere (to paint on chalk) to designate water-colour painting on a dry ground.”
Fresco has long been regarded as the oldest style of painting. Vasari, who wrote in the mid-sixteenth century, aptly stated that “the ancients generally practiced painting in fresco, and the first painters of the modern schools have only followed the antique methods;” and in our time, Millin, in his “Dictionnaire des Beaux-Arts,” claims that the great paintings in the “Pœcile” of Athens and the “Lesche” of Delphi, by Panænus and Polygnotus, mentioned by Pausanias, were created using this technique; the same author also includes among frescoes the many paintings left by the Egyptians in their temples and catacombs. “It was,” he notes, “what the Romans called in udo pariete pingere (to paint on a damp wall); they refer to it as in cretula pingere (to paint on chalk) to describe watercolor painting on a dry surface.”
Some persons have considered the paintings found at Herculaneum and Pompeii to be frescoes; nevertheless Winckelmann, who is an authority in these matters, said, a hundred years ago, in speaking of those works, “It is to be remarked that the greater part of these pictures were not painted on damp lime, but upon a dry ground, which is rendered very evident by several of the figures having scaled off in such a way as to show distinctly the ground upon which they rest.”
Some people have thought the paintings found in Herculaneum and Pompeii were frescoes; however, Winckelmann, an expert on this topic, stated a hundred years ago about those works, “It’s important to note that most of these pictures were not painted on wet lime, but on a dry surface, which is clearly shown by several figures having peeled off in such a way that the surface they were painted on is distinctly visible.”
The whole mistake has arisen from taking the expression “in udo pariete,” found in Pliny, in too literal a sense; the error, which might at all events have been dissipated by an attentive examination of the examples themselves, would not have lasted long if the passage from Pliny had{271} been compared with a statement of Vitruvius, which informs us that they applied to fresh walls uniform tints of black, blue, yellow, or red, which were destined to form the grounds of paintings, or even allowed them to remain plain, like our present coloured walls. The employment of this process may also be easily recognised in the paintings of Pompeii, where this uniform colouring has sometimes penetrated nearly an inch into the stucco of the wall. On this ground, when it was perfectly dry, ornamental subjects were painted either in distemper or encaustic.
The whole issue has come from taking the phrase “in udo pariete,” found in Pliny, too literally; the mistake, which could have been cleared up through careful examination of the examples themselves, wouldn’t have lasted long if the passage from Pliny had{271} been compared with a statement by Vitruvius. He tells us that they applied uniform colors of black, blue, yellow, or red to fresh walls, which were meant to be the backgrounds for paintings, or they even left them plain, like our current colored walls. We can also easily see this technique in the paintings of Pompeii, where this uniform coloring has occasionally gone nearly an inch deep into the wall’s stucco. On this surface, once it was completely dry, decorative subjects were painted using either distemper or encaustic.
Thus, therefore, it is shown that the process of painting in fresco was unknown to the ancients, and was invented by artists of succeeding times; but it would be difficult to assign any precise date to this invention; for however far we go back, we do not find any authors who fix the epoch at which the new method was for the first time followed. We are, therefore, compelled to notice the age of some particular example which shows that the discovery had then taken place, without being able to determine the exact date of its commencement.
Thus, it is clear that the technique of painting in fresco was not known to the ancients and was developed by later artists; however, it's hard to pinpoint an exact date for this invention. No matter how far back we look, there are no records from authors that specify when this new method was first used. Therefore, we are forced to consider specific examples that demonstrate the discovery had already occurred, but we can't determine the exact date it began.
Painting, which with the Greeks attained its greatest height in the reign of Alexander, fell, says M. Breton, “with the power of Greece. In losing its liberty, the country of the Fine Arts lost, too, the perception of the beautiful.” At Rome, painting never reached the same degree of perfection as it did in Greece; for a long time it was only practised by men of the lowest rank and by slaves. A few patricians, such as Amulius, Fabius Pictor (painter), and Cornelius Pinus, were, at the best, able to bring about only some slight revival. After the twelve Cæsars, painting followed the movement of decadence which carried away with it all the arts; like them, it received its death-blow in the fourth century, on the day when Constantine, quitting Rome in order to establish the seat of empire at Byzantium, took with him into his new capital not only the best artists, but also a prodigious number of their productions, and of those of the artists who preceded them. Several other causes may also be mentioned as having led to the decline of art, or to the destruction of examples which would now bear witness to its power in remote ages. In the first place, there was the birth of Christian Art, which rose on the ruins of Paganism; then, the invasion of barbarians which took place in the fifth century; lastly, in the eighth and ninth centuries, the fury of the Iconoclasts, or Image-breakers, a sect at the head of which figured several emperors of the East, from Leo{272} the Isaurian, who reigned in 717, down to Michael the Stammerer and Theophilus, who respectively ascended the imperial throne in 820 and 829.
Painting, which reached its peak with the Greeks during Alexander's reign, declined, according to M. Breton, “with the power of Greece. When the country lost its freedom, it also lost its appreciation for beauty.” In Rome, painting never achieved the same level of excellence as in Greece; for a long time, it was practiced mostly by lower-class individuals and slaves. A few patricians, like Amulius, Fabius Pictor (the painter), and Cornelius Pinus, were only able to spark a minor revival. After the twelve Caesars, painting fell into a period of decline that affected all the arts; like them, it was dealt a fatal blow in the fourth century when Constantine left Rome to establish his empire in Byzantium, taking with him not only the best artists but also countless of their works and those of earlier artists. Several other factors contributed to the decline of art or the loss of examples that would now showcase its power from ancient times. Firstly, there was the rise of Christian Art, which emerged from the ruins of Paganism; then, the barbarian invasions in the fifth century; and finally, during the eighth and ninth centuries, the onslaught of the Iconoclasts, or Image-breakers, a sect led by several Eastern emperors, starting with Leo{272} the Isaurian, who ruled in 717, and continuing to Michael the Stammerer and Theophilus, who became emperors in 820 and 829, respectively.
Even among the ignorant masses, to whom we owe the loss of so many chefs-d’œuvre, were some individuals who formed honourable exceptions, not only by opposing the devastations, but also by manifesting a laudable conservative instinct. Cassiodorus tells us that Theodoric, king of the Goths, re-established the office of centurio nitentium rerum (guardian of beautiful objects), instituted by the emperor Constantius; and we know that the Lombard kings who succeeded this prince and reigned in Italy for 218 years, although less zealous in the culture of the arts, did not fail to honour and protect them. In Paul the Deacon[33] we read that, in the sixth century, queen Teudelinde, wife of Autharis and afterwards of Agilulphus, caused the valorous deeds of the first Lombard kings to be painted on the basilica that she had consecrated at Monza under the name of St. John. Other paintings of the same epoch may still be seen at Pavia. The Church of St. Nazaire at Verona possesses in its crypt paintings spoken of by Maffei, which have been engraved by Ciampini and Frisi: these must date back to the sixth and seventh centuries. Lastly, they have recently found in the subterranean chapel of the basilica of St. Clement, in Rome, some admirable mural paintings, which archæologists refer to the same epoch.
Even among the uninformed masses, who are responsible for the loss of so many chef-d’œuvres, there were a few notable exceptions who not only resisted the destruction but also displayed a commendable conservative instinct. Cassiodorus tells us that Theodoric, the king of the Goths, restored the position of centurio nitentium rerum (guardian of beautiful objects), created by Emperor Constantius; and we know that the Lombard kings who succeeded him and ruled in Italy for 218 years, while less passionate about the arts, still honored and protected them. In Paul the Deacon[33] we read that in the sixth century, Queen Teudelinde, wife of Autharis and later Agilulphus, had the courageous acts of the first Lombard kings painted on the basilica she dedicated at Monza in the name of St. John. Other paintings from the same period can still be seen in Pavia. The Church of St. Nazaire in Verona has paintings in its crypt mentioned by Maffei, which have been documented by Ciampini and Frisi; these are thought to date back to the sixth and seventh centuries. Finally, some remarkable mural paintings were recently discovered in the underground chapel of the basilica of St. Clement in Rome, which archaeologists also date to the same period.
The Eastern artists, driven away by the persecutions of the Iconoclasts, sought an asylum in Italy, where the Latin Church, obedient to the prescriptions of the Council of Nice, seemed determined to multiply sacred images as much as possible. The arrival of the Grecian artists in the West was also singularly promoted by the commercial relations which from that time were established between all points of the Mediterranean shore and the maritime or mercantile towns of Italy—Pisa, Genoa, and Venice. Thus was brought about the movement which, although taking place on Italian soil, drew from an entirely Eastern source the inspiration of the revival of the Fine Arts; thus was continued the so-called Byzantine school, destined to be the foundation of all modern art.
The Eastern artists, fleeing the persecution from the Iconoclasts, found refuge in Italy, where the Latin Church, following the guidelines of the Council of Nice, was eager to create more religious images. The arrival of the Greek artists in the West was also greatly aided by the trade relationships that began to form between all parts of the Mediterranean coast and the maritime or trading cities of Italy—Pisa, Genoa, and Venice. This sparked a movement that, while occurring in Italy, drew its inspiration for the revival of the Fine Arts entirely from the East; thus, the so-called Byzantine school continued, laying the groundwork for all modern art.
In 817 some Greek artists, by order of Pope Pascal I., executed under the portico of the Church of St. Cecilia in Rome a series of frescoes, the subjects of which were taken from the life of the saint. To the same school{273} we are indebted for the sitting figures of Christ and His mother (Fig. 239), in the old Church of Santa-Maria Trans-Tiberia, in Rome; the large Madonna painted on the walls of Santa-Maria della Scala, Milan, which, at the time when this church was destroyed and replaced by the theatre of La Scala, was taken away and carried to the Church of Santa-Fidelia, where it still remains; a series of portraits of the Popes after St. Leo, a collection of which a large portion perished in the fire of St. Paul-extra-Muros, Rome (Fig. 240); and lastly, the paintings in the vaults of the Cathedral of Aquila.
In 817, some Greek artists, at the request of Pope Pascal I, created a series of frescoes under the portico of the Church of St. Cecilia in Rome, depicting scenes from the life of the saint. We also owe to the same group{273} the seated figures of Christ and His mother (Fig. 239) in the old Church of Santa-Maria Trans-Tiberia in Rome; the large Madonna painted on the walls of Santa-Maria della Scala in Milan, which was removed when this church was demolished and replaced by the Teatro alla Scala and is now housed in the Church of Santa-Fidelia, where it still remains; a series of portraits of the Popes after St. Leo, a collection that lost a large part in the fire of St. Paul-extra-Muros in Rome (Fig. 240); and finally, the paintings in the vaults of the Cathedral of Aquila.

Fig. 239.—Christ and His Mother. Fresco-Painting of the Ninth Century, in the Apse of Santa-Maria Trans-Tiberia, Rome.
Fig. 239.—Christ and His Mother. Fresco painting from the ninth century, located in the apse of Santa Maria Trans-Tiberina, Rome.
“The works of these earliest painters,” observes M. Breton, “seem to mark the transition from painting to sculpture: they are long figures as stiff as columns, single or arranged symmetrically, forming neither groups nor compositions, without perspective or effects of light and shade, and having nothing to express their meaning than a sort of legend proceeding out of the mouths of the characters. These frescoes, which are so weak{274} when looked at in an artistic point of view, are remarkable for their material execution, being extremely solid in their workmanship. It is astonishing to see the wonderful preservation of some pictures of saints that adorn the pilasters of St. Nicholas in Treviso and the walls of the church in Fiesole, whereon are preserved the frescoes of Fra Angelico.”
“The works of these earliest painters,” notes M. Breton, “seem to mark the shift from painting to sculpture: they are long figures as rigid as columns, either single or symmetrically arranged, forming neither groups nor compositions, lacking perspective or light and shadow effects, and having nothing to convey their meaning other than a kind of legend coming from the mouths of the characters. These frescoes, which are rather weak{274} from an artistic standpoint, are impressive in their material execution, being extremely solid in their craftsmanship. It’s astonishing to see the remarkable preservation of some pictures of saints that adorn the pilasters of St. Nicholas in Treviso and the walls of the church in Fiesole, where the frescoes of Fra Angelico are preserved.”
Among the paintings remaining to our time, the first in which the authors departed from the uniform style of the Byzantine masters are those which adorn the interior of the ancient temple of Bacchus, now the Church of St. Urban in the Campagna of Rome: there is nothing Grecian either in the figures or draperies, and it is impossible not to recognise in them an Italian pencil; the date, however, is 1011. Pesaro, Aquila, Orvieto, and Fiesole, possess examples of the same epoch.
Among the paintings that have survived to this day, the first ones where the artists moved away from the consistent style of Byzantine masters are those that decorate the interior of the ancient temple of Bacchus, now known as the Church of St. Urban in the Campagna of Rome: there is nothing Greek in the figures or drapery, and it's clear that an Italian artist created them; the date, however, is 1011. Pesaro, Aquila, Orvieto, and Fiesole have examples from the same period.

Fig. 240.—Portrait of the Pope Sylvester I. Fresco-Painting in Mosaic, on a gold ground, in the Basilica of St. Paul-extra-Muros, Rome.
Fig. 240.—Portrait of Pope Sylvester I. Fresco painting in mosaic, on a gold background, in the Basilica of St. Paul outside the walls, Rome.
At last, in the thirteenth century, notwithstanding its fierce intestine struggles, Italy, and especially Tuscany, witnessed the dawn of the sun of the Fine Arts, which, after a long period of darkness, was to shine with so much brilliancy over the whole world. Pisa and Siena, earliest in the{275} revival, gave birth respectively to Giunta and Guido (Palmerucci), each of whom in his time acquired great renown; but the only works of these artists which remain now, in the Cathedral of Assisi, seem but to indicate a desire of progress without manifesting any real advancement in art.
At last, in the 13th century, despite its intense internal conflicts, Italy, especially Tuscany, experienced the beginning of a new era in the Fine Arts, which, after a long period of darkness, was set to shine brightly across the entire world. Pisa and Siena, the first to embrace the revival, gave rise to Giunta and Guido (Palmerucci), each of whom gained significant recognition in their time; however, the only remaining works of these artists, located in the Cathedral of Assisi, merely suggest a desire for progress without showing any real advancement in art.

Fig. 241.—The Apostles in the Garden of Gethsemane. Fresco by Berna, at San-Geminiano. (Fourteenth Century.)
Fig. 241.—The Apostles in the Garden of Gethsemane. Fresco by Berna, at San-Geminiano. (14th Century.)
To Guido of Siena succeeds, but not immediately, the friend of Petrarch,{276} Simon Memmi, whose frescoes in the Campo Santo of Pisa testify to his powerful genius, and denote the first remarkable stage of art.
To Guido of Siena eventually comes the friend of Petrarch,{276} Simon Memmi, whose frescoes in the Campo Santo of Pisa showcase his immense talent and mark a significant milestone in art.
Passing, but not without mention, Margaritone and Bonaventura Berlinghieri, who were only the timid harbingers of a great individuality, the Florentine school places in the first rank of its celebrities Cimabue (1240-1300), justly regarded by the artistic world as the true restorer of painting. Cimabue pointed out the path; Giotto, his pupil, trod it. He took nature for his guide, and has been surnamed “nature’s pupil.” Real imitation was the object of his endeavour, and as he found this system marvellously applied in the beautiful antique marbles which had already inspired, in the preceding century, the sculptors John and Nicolas of Pisa, he made an earnest study of these ancient chefs-d’œuvre. The impulse was given, and the Campo Santo of Pisa shows us its first results in “The Dream of Life.”
Passing, but not without mention, Margaritone and Bonaventura Berlinghieri, who were only the timid forerunners of a great individuality, the Florentine school ranks Cimabue (1240-1300) among its top figures, rightly seen by the artistic community as the true restorer of painting. Cimabue pointed the way; his student Giotto followed it. He took nature as his guide and earned the nickname “nature’s pupil.” True imitation was the goal of his efforts, and as he discovered this method beautifully showcased in the stunning ancient marbles that had already inspired the sculptors John and Nicolas of Pisa in the previous century, he devoted himself to studying these ancient chefs-d’œuvre. The momentum was created, and the Campo Santo of Pisa displays its initial results in “The Dream of Life.”
For two centuries there was a slow but always progressive improvement, owing to the industry of Buffamalco, Taddeo Gaddi, Orcagna, Spinello of Lucca, and Masolino of Panicale. With the fifteenth century appeared Fra Angelico of Fiesole (Figs. 242 and 246), and Benozzo Gozzoli; then Masaccio, Pisanello, Mantegna, Zingaro, Pinturicchio, and lastly Perugino, the Master of the divine Raphael. In the sixteenth century art attained its culminating point. At this epoch Raphael and his pupils painted the “Farnesina” and the “Stanze” and “Loggie” of the Vatican (it is known that the two first pictures of the “Loggie” (Fig. 243) were painted solely by the hand of Raphael); Michael Angelo alone executed the immense expanse of the “Last Judgment,” and Paul Veronese painted the ceilings of the palace of the Doges at Venice. Then Giulio Romano covered with his works the walls of the Te palace at Mantua; Andrea del Sarto, those of the “Annunziata” and “Dello Scalzo” at Florence. Daniel of Volterra painted his famous “Descent from the Cross” for the Trinité du Mont, Rome; at Parma, the Pencil of Correggio worked marvels on the circle of the dome of the cathedral. Leonardo da Vinci, besides the picture of the “Lord’s Supper,” which we before mentioned only to exclude it from the
For two centuries, there was a gradual yet constant improvement, thanks to the efforts of Buffamalco, Taddeo Gaddi, Orcagna, Spinello of Lucca, and Masolino of Panicale. In the fifteenth century, Fra Angelico of Fiesole (Figs. 242 and 246) and Benozzo Gozzoli appeared, followed by Masaccio, Pisanello, Mantegna, Zingaro, Pinturicchio, and finally Perugino, who was the master of the great Raphael. In the sixteenth century, art reached its peak. During this time, Raphael and his students painted the “Farnesina” and the “Stanze” and “Loggie” of the Vatican (it is known that the first two pictures of the “Loggie” (Fig. 243) were painted solely by Raphael); Michelangelo alone executed the vast “Last Judgment,” and Paul Veronese painted the ceilings of the Doge's Palace in Venice. Then, Giulio Romano covered the walls of the Te Palace in Mantua with his works; Andrea del Sarto did the same in the “Annunziata” and “Dello Scalzo” in Florence. Daniel of Volterra created his famous “Descent from the Cross” for the Trinité du Mont in Rome; in Parma, Correggio’s talent worked wonders on the dome of the cathedral. Leonardo da Vinci, besides the painting of the “Last Supper,” which we mentioned earlier only to exclude it from the
“THE DREAM OF LIFE.”
"Living the dream."
FRESCO-PAINTING, BY ORCAGNA, IN THE CLOISTER OF THE CAMPO SANTO OF PISA. (FOURTEENTH CENTURY.)
FRESCO-PAINTING, BY ORCAGNA, IN THE CLOISTER OF THE CAMPO SANTO OF PISA. (FOURTEENTH CENTURY.)
This fresco is by Andrea Cione, called Orcagna, a Florentine painter of the fourteenth century, who executed for the Campo Santo of Pisa a series of paintings which are still admired, representing the four destinies of man:—“Death,” “Judgment,” “Hell,” and “Paradise.” Each of these large compositions embraces several scenes; that which we give belongs to the “Triumph of Death.”
This fresco is by Andrea Cione, known as Orcagna, a Florentine painter from the fourteenth century. He created a series of paintings for the Campo Santo of Pisa that are still admired today, depicting the four destinies of man: “Death,” “Judgment,” “Hell,” and “Paradise.” Each of these large pieces includes several scenes; the one we present is from the “Triumph of Death.”
Petrarch had just given to the world the concluding notes of his funereal song, and the wish of the painter seems to have been to call to life, in his fresco, the strange vision of the poet. The happy of this world are here represented gathered together under cool shades and upon carpets of verdure; gay lords are murmuring magic words into the ears of the young ladies of Florence. Even quiet falcons on the wrists of the lords seem captivated by this delicious music. Everything appears to invite forgetfulness of the miseries of life,—the richness of the vestments, the beautiful sky of Italy, the perfumes, the love-songs.... This is the “Dream of Life,” which “Death” is destined to dispel with one sweep of his mighty wing.
Petrarch had just shared the final notes of his mournful song, and the painter seems to have aimed to bring to life, in his fresco, the poet's unusual vision. The fortunate people of this world are depicted gathered under cool shade and on lush carpets of grass; cheerful lords are whispering enchanting words into the ears of the young ladies of Florence. Even the calm falcons perched on the lords' wrists seem entranced by this delightful music. Everything seems to encourage forgetting the hardships of life—the richness of the clothing, the beautiful Italian sky, the fragrances, the love songs.... This is the “Dream of Life,” which “Death” is destined to shatter with one sweep of his powerful wing.

THE DREAM OF LIFE.
LIFE'S DREAM.
(After a Copy made for the Library of M Ambroise Firmin Didot.) From a fresco Painting by Orcagna, in the Cloister of the Campo Santo of Pisa. Fourteenth Century.
(After a copy made for the Library of M Ambroise Firmin Didot.) From a fresco painting by Orcagna, in the Cloister of the Campo Santo of Pisa. Fourteenth Century.
number of frescoes, endowed the monastery of St Onofrio at Rome with a magnificent Madonna, and the palace of Caravaggio, near Bergamo, with
number of frescoes, endowed the monastery of St Onofrio in Rome with a stunning Madonna, and the palace of Caravaggio, near Bergamo, with

Fig. 242.—Group of Saints, taken from the large Fresco of “The Passion” in the Convent of St. Mark. Painted by Fra Angelico of Fiesole.
Fig. 242.—Group of Saints, from the large fresco of "The Passion" in the Convent of St. Mark. Painted by Fra Angelico of Fiesole.
a colossal Virgin. It was, in short, the age of splendid productions in{278} mural painting, that in which the great Buonarotti exclaimed when engaged in enthusiastic labour on one of his sublime conceptions—“Fresco is the only painting; painting in oils is only the art of women and idle and unenergetic men.” And yet, at least as regards improvements in the process of execution, fresco had hardly reached its climax.
a massive Virgin. In short, it was the era of impressive works in{278} mural painting, during which the great Buonarotti exclaimed while passionately working on one of his magnificent ideas—“Fresco is the only true painting; oil painting is just a craft for women and lazy, unambitious men.” Yet, at least when it comes to advancements in the execution process, fresco had barely reached its peak.
In the seventeenth century the school of Bologna, after having for a long time maintained a merely imitative style of art, shone forth with independent light under the influence of the Carracci, who, summoned to Rome, covered the walls of the Farnesian gallery with frescoes, to which none others could be compared for brilliancy and powerful effect. As much must be said of the works of their pupils: the “Martyrdom of St. Sebastian,” in the Church of St. Mary of the Angels; the “Miracles of St. Nil,” at Grotta-Ferrata, near Rome; the “Death of St. Cecilia,” at Saint-Louis-des-Français, by Domenichino; “Aurora,” by Guercino, at the Villa Ludovici; the “Chariot of the Sun,” by Guido, in the Rospigliosi Palace, &c.
In the seventeenth century, the school of Bologna, after a long period of following an imitative style of art, emerged with independent creativity under the influence of the Carracci. They were called to Rome and covered the walls of the Farnesian gallery with frescoes that stood out for their brilliance and powerful impact. The same can be said for the works of their students: the “Martyrdom of St. Sebastian” in the Church of St. Mary of the Angels; the “Miracles of St. Nil” at Grotta-Ferrata, near Rome; the “Death of St. Cecilia” at Saint-Louis-des-Français by Domenichino; “Aurora” by Guercino at the Villa Ludovici; the “Chariot of the Sun” by Guido in the Rospigliosi Palace, etc.

Fig. 243.—First Picture of the Loggie of Raphael—“God creating the Heaven and the Earth.”
Fig. 243.—First Image of Raphael's Loggie—“God creating the Heaven and the Earth.”
Luca Giordano, a Neapolitan painter, founder of the gallery of the Ricciardi Palace at Florence, and author of the frescoes in numerous churches in Italy and Spain, must not be forgotten; and with him must{279} be mentioned Pietro da Cortona, of the Roman school, who especially distinguished himself in the ceilings of the Barberini Palace, at Rome.
Luca Giordano, a painter from Naples, who founded the gallery at the Ricciardi Palace in Florence and created frescoes in many churches across Italy and Spain, should not be overlooked; and alongside him, we should also mention Pietro da Cortona from the Roman school, who particularly made a name for himself with the ceilings of the Barberini Palace in Rome.{279}
We still have to mention the fertile painters of the Genoese and Parmesan schools—Lanfranc, Carloni, and Francavilla; but the hour of decadence had come when these artists appeared; they had more boldness than talent, they aimed at the majestic, but only succeeded in attaining to the gigantic; their pencils were skilful, but their soul lacked fervour and conviction; in spite of their efforts, fresco-painting declined under their hands, and since that time has only decayed and gradually sunk into oblivion.
We still need to mention the skilled painters from the Genoese and Parmesan schools—Lanfranc, Carloni, and Francavilla; however, the time of decline had arrived when these artists emerged. They had more boldness than true talent; they aimed for the grand, but only achieved the gigantic. Their techniques were skilled, but there was a lack of passion and conviction in their work. Despite their efforts, fresco painting declined under their hands and has only deteriorated and gradually faded into obscurity since then.
We must not quit the classical ground of the Fine Arts without mentioning a process of painting which is closely allied to fresco, and bears the characteristic name of sgraffito (literally, a scratch). This style of painting, or rather of drawing (for the works had the appearance of a large drawing in black crayon), was more generally used for the exterior of buildings, and was produced by covering the wall first with black stucco, then with a second layer of white, and afterwards by removing with an iron instrument the second layer so as to lay bare, in places, the black ground. The most important work executed in this style is the ornamentation of the monastic house of the knights of St. Stephen, at Pisa; this work is by Vasari, to whom also has been attributed—but wrongfully—the invention of sgraffito, which was used long before his time.
We shouldn't leave the classical foundation of the Fine Arts without mentioning a painting technique closely related to fresco, called sgraffito (which means "to scratch"). This painting, or more accurately drawing style (since the works looked like large drawings in black crayon), was mainly used for the exteriors of buildings. It was created by first covering a wall with black stucco, then applying a second layer of white, and finally scraping off the second layer in places using an iron tool to reveal the black background underneath. The most notable work done in this style is the decoration of the monastic house of the knights of St. Stephen in Pisa; this work is attributed to Vasari, who has also been incorrectly credited with inventing sgraffito, which was actually used long before his time.
Hitherto we have chiefly confined our remarks to Italy and Italian artists; however, in the consideration of them we have nearly summed up our brief history of fresco. If we would look to France for any remarkable works of this kind, we must refer to the epochs in which Italy sent Simon Memmi to decorate the palace of the popes at Avignon, and Rosso and Primaticcio to adorn that of the kings at Fontainebleau. Prior to this, all we meet with are, at the most, a few primitive, not to say barbarous, subjects, painted here and there, in distemper, by unknown artists, on the walls of churches or monasteries. Among these conventional examples it is, however, only just to distinguish some pictures of powerful effect, if not in execution, at least for the ideas they are intended to convey; we would speak of the “Dance of Death,” or “Dance of the Dead,” like that which existed at Paris in the Cemetery of the Innocents, and another still to be seen in the Abbey of Chaise-Dieu, in Auvergne; legends more than{280}
Until now, we have mostly focused our comments on Italy and Italian artists; however, in discussing them, we've nearly wrapped up our short history of fresco. If we want to look to France for any notable works of this kind, we should mention the times when Italy sent Simon Memmi to decorate the pope's palace in Avignon, and Rosso and Primaticcio to embellish the king's palace in Fontainebleau. Before this, all we find are, at best, a few primitive, if not outright crude, subjects painted here and there in distemper by unknown artists on the walls of churches or monasteries. Among these standard examples, it’s important to highlight some pictures of significant impact, if not in execution, then at least for the ideas they aim to express; we would refer to the “Dance of Death,” or “Dance of the Dead,” like the one that used to be in Paris in the Cemetery of the Innocents, and another that can still be seen in the Abbey of Chaise-Dieu in Auvergne; legends more than{280}

Fig. 244.—“Fraternity of the Cross-bowmen.” (Fresco-Painting of the Fifteenth Century, in the ancient Chapel of St. John and St. Paul, Ghent.)
Fig. 244.—“Fraternity of the Crossbowmen.” (Fresco painting from the 15th century, in the old Chapel of St. John and St. Paul, Ghent.)
pictures, and philosophical compositions rather than manifestations of art. Spain, too, has no reason to be proud of her national productions; for, with the exception of the Gothic frescoes still existing in the Cathedral of Toledo, representing the combats between the Moors and the Toledans{281} (pictures specially worthy of the attention of archæologists), the only frescoes of Spanish origin we can mention are the paintings of a few ceilings in the Escurial and in a chapter-room in the Cathedral of Toledo; all the other frescoes must be attributed to Italian artists.
pictures, and philosophical works instead of true art. Spain also has little to take pride in regarding its national creations; aside from the Gothic frescoes still found in the Cathedral of Toledo, which depict the battles between the Moors and the Toledans{281} (these paintings are especially significant for archaeologists), the only other Spanish frescoes we can highlight are a few ceiling paintings in the Escorial and in a chapter room in the Cathedral of Toledo; all other frescoes can be credited to Italian artists.
Whenever the northern artists, usually so cold and methodical in their mode of operation, devoted themselves to mural painting, it seems to have been necessary that they should enliven their temperament in the sunny rays of a southern sky; for while in Holland and Belgium we notice but few walls covered with decorative painting, we find a large number of Italian churches and palaces which contain frescoes bearing the signature of Flemish masters.
Whenever northern artists, typically so cold and methodical in their work, engaged in mural painting, it seems they needed to warm up their spirits under the sunny southern sky; because while in Holland and Belgium we see very few walls adorned with decorative painting, we find many Italian churches and palaces featuring frescoes signed by Flemish masters.

Fig. 245.—“Death and the Jew.” An episode from the “Dance of Death.” Painted in 1441, in the Cemetery of the Dominicans, Basle. (Facsimile from the Engraving of M. Mérian.)
Fig. 245.—“Death and the Jew.” An episode from the “Dance of Death.” Painted in 1441, in the Cemetery of the Dominicans, Basle. (Facsimile from the Engraving of M. Mérian.)
There was considerable excitement manifested a few years ago at the discovery of the mural paintings in the ancient Chapel of St. John and St. Paul, in Ghent (Fig. 244). These works are of the fifteenth century,{282} and although satisfactory enough as regards the design, they derive more importance from the subjects which they represent than from any merit of execution.
There was a lot of excitement a few years ago when the mural paintings were discovered in the ancient Chapel of St. John and St. Paul in Ghent (Fig. 244). These works are from the fifteenth century,{282} and while they are decent in terms of design, their significance comes more from the subjects they portray rather than any skill in execution.
In speaking of Germany, we should not omit to mention the ancient “Dance of Death” (Fig. 245), at Basle, in the cemetery of the Dominicans, painted in the middle of the fifteenth century; also another “Dance of Death” much more famous, and the façades of several houses, painted at Basle by Holbein. We must also indicate the paintings with which (in 1466) Israel de Meckenheim covered the walls of a chapel of St. Mary of the Capitol, at Cologne; and the frescoes of St. Etienne and St. Augustine, at Vienna. But it does not follow, from this limited enumeration of works, that Germany either created or followed any special school.
When talking about Germany, we shouldn't forget the ancient “Dance of Death” (Fig. 245) in Basel, found in the cemetery of the Dominicans, painted in the mid-15th century; also, the more famous “Dance of Death” and the facades of several houses painted in Basel by Holbein. We should also mention the paintings that Israel de Meckenheim created in 1466 to cover the walls of a chapel of St. Mary of the Capitol in Cologne, as well as the frescoes of St. Etienne and St. Augustine in Vienna. However, this limited list of works doesn't imply that Germany established or adhered to any particular school.
PAINTING ON WOOD, CANVAS, ETC.
The Rise of Christian Painting.—The Byzantine School.—First Revival in Italy.—Cimabue, Giotto, Fra Angelico.—Florentine School: Leonardo da Vinci, Michael Angelo.—Roman School: Perugino, Raphael.—Venetian School: Titian, Tintoretto, Veronese.—Lombard School: Correggio, Parmigianino.—Spanish School.—German and Flemish Schools: Stephan of Cologne, John of Bruges, Lucas van Leyden, Albert Dürer, Lucas van Cranach, Holbein.—Painting in France during the Middle Ages.—Italian Masters in France.—Jean Cousin.
The Rise of Christian Painting.—The Byzantine School.—First Revival in Italy.—Cimabue, Giotto, Fra Angelico.—Florentine School: Leonardo da Vinci, Michelangelo.—Roman School: Perugino, Raphael.—Venetian School: Titian, Tintoretto, Veronese.—Lombard School: Correggio, Parmigianino.—Spanish School.—German and Flemish Schools: Stephan of Cologne, John of Bruges, Lucas van Leyden, Albrecht Dürer, Lucas Cranach, Holbein.—Painting in France during the Middle Ages.—Italian Masters in France.—Jean Cousin.
FTER its first weak manifestations in the dark shadows of the
Catacombs—the place of refuge to which the earliest believers had to
resort to celebrate their holy mysteries—Christian painting made its
first attempt to display itself in open day at the time when the new
faith found in Constantine the high protection of a crowned disciple.
But this art felt an instinctive repugnance to draw its inspirations
from works which had been created under the empire of decayed and
contemned creeds. In the completely spiritual worship of the true God,
it seemed but natural to seek for other types than those which had been
consecrated by the fancies of materialistic mythologies.
FTER its initial timid beginnings in the dark corners of the Catacombs—where the earliest followers had to gather to celebrate their sacred rites—Christian art made its first effort to emerge into the light when the new faith gained the strong support of Constantine, a crowned believer. However, this art felt an instinctive aversion to drawing inspiration from works created under the influence of outdated and rejected beliefs. In the completely spiritual worship of the true God, it felt natural to look for different models than those that had been shaped by the imaginations of materialistic mythologies.
The school of idea, which was substituted for the school of form, desired to owe nothing to its frivolous predecessor. It would have considered it a reproach to give even the semblance of permanence to reprobated traditions, and it set itself to work to create an art completely new in all its features. The rule it laid down, therefore, was to regard as non-existent the chefs-d’œuvre which recalled to mind the days of moral error; rejecting the inspiration to be derived from the magnificent relics of the past, it resolved to commence an era of its own, and to exist on its own ideas. Hence that principle of energetic simplicity which, although it may have hindered art from elevating itself to the perfection we call classical, had at least this advantage, that it sought by gradual development to imprint on{284} Christian art a stamp of individuality from which it was to derive both its power and its glory.
The school of idea, which replaced the school of form, wanted to owe nothing to its trivial predecessor. It would have seen it as a disgrace to give even the appearance of permanence to discredited traditions, and it set out to create a completely new form of art. The rule it established was to disregard the chefs-d’œuvre that reminded people of past moral failures; by rejecting the inspiration drawn from the magnificent remnants of history, it aimed to start a new era and thrive on its own concepts. Thus emerged a principle of strong simplicity, which, although it may have prevented art from reaching the perfection we now call classical, had at least the benefit of gradually imprinting on {284} Christian art a unique identity from which it would gain both its strength and its glory.
Thus, by the enthusiasm of faith, was called into existence that really primitive School of Painting which has received the name of Byzantine; because at the very time when it obtained the liberty of displaying itself, Constantine, transferring the seat of empire to Byzantium, necessarily took with him the body of artists of whom he was the protector; because, too, as we have before observed, Byzantium henceforth became for many centuries the sole focus whence light radiated towards the West, which was now plunged in barbarism. We must, therefore, go back to the Byzantine school, if we wish to trace to their origin all the forms of European painting.
Thus, it was the passion of faith that gave rise to the truly original School of Painting known as Byzantine; because at the time it was allowed to flourish, Constantine moved the capital of the empire to Byzantium and brought with him the group of artists he supported. Additionally, as we noted earlier, Byzantium became the main source of light for many centuries, illuminating a West that was now in a state of barbarism. Therefore, we must return to the Byzantine school if we want to trace the origins of all forms of European painting.
“Allegory,” says M. Michiels, “was the first language of Christian painting; not only did it express typically the Evangelical teachings, but the Divine personages themselves were metamorphosed into symbols. Sometimes, for instance, Christ appeared in the form of a young shepherd, bearing on his shoulders and carrying back to the fold a wandering sheep; sometimes He was represented as the Orpheus of the new faith, charming and taming ferocious animals by the sound of His lute.... He also was made to assume the form of the lamb without spot, or of a phœnix spreading its wings, the conqueror of death and the spirits of darkness. Thus was the transition softened down; thus did they escape the raillery of Pagans who would have turned into ridicule the heroic sufferings and the glorious humiliations of the Son of man. But this timidity could not long continue.... The council held at Constantinople in 692 commanded that allegory should be repudiated, and that the objects of their veneration should be displayed to the faithful without the veil hitherto employed. Now was exhibited to view a spectacle new indeed to men; a Deity crowned with thorns, enduring the outrages of a vile populace, or stretched upon a cross and pierced with a lance, turning His sad glance to heaven and wrestling with His agony. The Greeks and Latins were but slow in adopting this mode of representation, and did so with regret.... But the perception of moral dignity was destined to eclipse the vain pomp of Pagan grandeur. The generous sufferings of sacrifice were to become the greatest of all glories.”
“Allegory,” says M. Michiels, “was the first language of Christian painting; it not only expressed the Evangelical teachings but the Divine figures themselves were transformed into symbols. Sometimes, for example, Christ appeared as a young shepherd, carrying a wandering sheep on His shoulders back to the fold; sometimes He was depicted as the Orpheus of the new faith, charming and taming wild animals with the sound of His lute.... He also took on the form of the spotless lamb or a phoenix spreading its wings, the conqueror of death and the forces of darkness. This was how they softened the transition; this was how they avoided the mockery of Pagans who would have ridiculed the heroic suffering and glorious humility of the Son of Man. But this timid approach couldn’t last long.... The council held at Constantinople in 692 ordered that allegory should be rejected, and that the objects of their veneration should be shown to the faithful without the previously used veil. Now, a spectacle truly new to people was presented; a Deity crowned with thorns, enduring the insults of a despicable crowd, or stretched upon a cross and pierced with a lance, turning His sorrowful gaze to heaven and wrestling with His agony. The Greeks and Latins were slow to adopt this way of representation and did so reluctantly.... But the awareness of moral dignity was destined to overshadow the empty grandeur of Paganism. The noble suffering of sacrifice was to become the greatest of all glories.”
“Christian painting, when once established as an art on the banks of the Bosphorus, assumed a certain immobility of character. Forms, attitudes,{285} groups, and vestments—all were regulated by ecclesiastical prescription. There was, as it were, an inflexible text-book, to which artists were bound to submit. Delicacy of colouring and nobility of attitude were the only things to recall the beauty of ancient art. Even in our days the Greek and Russian painters follow a similar plan, drawing and arranging their figures in the same manner as their ancestors of the time of Honorius and the Palæologi.”
“Christian painting, once established as an art along the banks of the Bosphorus, developed a certain rigidity in its character. Forms, poses, groups, and clothing—all were dictated by church regulations. There was, in a sense, a strict guidebook that artists had to follow. Only the subtlety of color and dignity of pose hinted at the beauty of ancient art. Even today, Greek and Russian painters adhere to a similar approach, drawing and arranging their figures just like their predecessors from the time of Honorius and the Palæologi.”
Even in the West the case was nearly the same, so long as the practice of painting remained almost exclusively confined to artists coming from Constantinople. Thus, in some celebrated manuscripts of the eighth and ninth centuries we find compositions that give a very exact representation of the state of the art in these remote times, though the paintings themselves have been destroyed by the Iconoclasts. In fact, during ten centuries it seemed that the Western races resisted any expression of artistic individuality or invention. Throughout this long period we find Greek painters the supreme arbiters of taste and knowledge in the countries of Western Europe, forcing upon them their own barren style, and teaching them their contracted perceptions. Art among them seemed always to be but a mere instinct. Constant immigrations took place which were continually leading them to every point in Western Europe, but none of them ever brought anything novel in art beyond what their predecessors had already introduced. If they took root in a new country, the son repeated the works of his father. The pupil took no means to enlarge his thoughts; he adopted as his model and his ideal nothing but the work of his master, and the poor form of tradition was continued without enthusiasm and without progress (Fig. 247). Genius is altogether wanting, or if its sacred spark sprung forth from heaven, it was soon extinguished when it reached the earth for want of a soul which could receive it, and be kindled by its fire. The Greek masters doubtless affected some pride in the grandeur of their native name, but they were none the less living proofs that the sources from which flowed the inspiration of a Zeuxis, a Protogenes, or an Apelles, had since those far-distant days been long dried up. The East had for ever terminated its ancient character of artistic creation, and the most it seemed destined to achieve during the Middle Ages was to preserve the germ which the West was to bring again into active life.
Even in the West, the situation was pretty much the same, as long as painting remained mostly limited to artists from Constantinople. So, in some famous manuscripts from the eighth and ninth centuries, we see works that accurately represent the state of the art during those distant times, even though the paintings themselves were destroyed by the Iconoclasts. For ten centuries, it seemed like Western cultures resisted any form of artistic individuality or innovation. During this long period, Greek painters were considered the ultimate authorities on taste and knowledge across Western Europe, imposing their own uninspiring style and narrow perspectives on the region. Art seemed to be just an instinct for them. There were constant movements of people that led them to various parts of Western Europe, but none brought anything new in art that hadn’t already been introduced by their predecessors. If they settled in a new place, the son would just replicate his father’s work. The pupil didn’t seek to expand his ideas; he modeled himself solely after his master’s work, and the weak tradition continued without passion or progress (Fig. 247). Genius was completely absent, or if a divine spark occasionally appeared, it was quickly snuffed out upon reaching the earth due to a lack of a receptive soul that could ignite it. The Greek masters certainly took some pride in the greatness of their heritage, but they were still clear evidence that the sources inspiring artists like Zeuxis, Protogenes, or Apelles had long since run dry since those ancient times. The East had completely lost its historical essence of artistic creation, and during the Middle Ages, it seemed destined only to preserve the seeds that the West would later revive.
Italy, and more particularly Tuscany, may lay claim to the honour of{286}
Italy, and especially Tuscany, can claim the honor of{286}

Fig. 247.—“Baptism of King Clovis.” (Fragment of a Painting on Canvas at Rheims. Fifteenth Century.)
Fig. 247.—“Baptism of King Clovis.” (Fragment of a Painting on Canvas at Rheims. 15th Century.)
having witnessed, about the end of the thirteenth and the beginning of the fourteenth century, the dawn of the great revival of artistic light. The names of Giunta of Pisa, Guido of Siena, and Duccio, had, however, already{287} commenced the glorious list of Italian artists, who were the first to endeavour to modify the immutable Greek manner. Their attempts, no doubt, seem but insignificant, looking at the immense progress subsequently accomplished; but, however slight it may appear to be, the first step made beyond the beaten path which has been trodden for centuries is often evidence of the most courageous daring.
Having observed, around the end of the 13th and the beginning of the 14th century, the start of a great artistic revival. The names Giunta of Pisa, Guido of Siena, and Duccio had already{287} begun the remarkable list of Italian artists who were the first to try to change the unchanging Greek style. Their efforts may seem small when considering the huge advancements that followed; however, no matter how minor it might seem, the initial step taken away from the familiar path trodden for centuries often shows the most courageous boldness.
The year 1240 witnessed the birth of Cimabue: as a young man, he became enamoured of art by watching the labours of the Greek painters who had been summoned to Florence to decorate the chapel of the Gondi. It was purposed to make him a savant and a lawyer; but he succeeded in abandoning the pen in favour of the pencil, and, from the lessons of the timid Byzantines, he soon became a master whose every thought was henceforth devoted to the emancipation of an art that he found condemned to a kind of immobility. Thanks to him, the expression of faces, which up to that time had been entirely conventional in character, was animated by a truer sentiment; the lines of drawing, which had been hard and stiff, were broken up into well-ordered grace; the colouring, hitherto dull and gloomy, assumed soft brilliancy and harmonious relief. It is said that Cimabue’s chef-d’œuvre, the “Madonna” which is still to be seen in the Church of Santa-Maria-Novella, was carried in procession by the crowd to the place which it now occupies; the painter was received with shouts, and, it is added, the joy of the people at the sight of the picture was so great that the part of the city wherein Cimabue’s studio was situated received, after this event, the name of Borgo Allegro (the Joyous Town). One day when Cimabue was in the country, he noticed a young shepherd-boy who was amusing himself by sketching on a rock the sheep he tended. The painter took charge of the boy; he became his favourite pupil, and was the celebrated Giotto, who happily persevered in the reform commenced by Cimabue. Giotto, the first among the artists of his time, ventured to paint portraits, and succeeded well in them. To him we owe our acquaintance with the real features of his friend Dante; and we still admire, at least as manifestations of an adventurous genius, the paintings he left in the Church of Santa Clara at Naples, in the Cathedral of Assisi, and especially in the Campo Santo at Pisa, where he painted in fresco the history of Job.
The year 1240 saw the birth of Cimabue: as a young man, he fell in love with art by watching the work of the Greek painters who were brought to Florence to decorate the Gondi chapel. He was expected to become a scholar and a lawyer, but he managed to swap the pen for the pencil, and from the teachings of the cautious Byzantines, he quickly became a master dedicated to freeing an art he found stagnant. Thanks to him, the expression of faces, which had previously been completely conventional, was infused with genuine emotion; the previously rigid and stiff lines of drawing transformed into graceful elegance; and the colors, once dull and dark, took on a soft brightness and harmonious depth. It’s said that Cimabue’s masterpiece, the “Madonna” still visible in the Church of Santa Maria Novella, was paraded through the streets by a crowd to its current location; the painter was welcomed with cheers, and it is said that the people's joy upon seeing the painting was so immense that the area where Cimabue’s studio was located thereafter became known as Borgo Allegro (the Joyous Town). One day, while Cimabue was in the countryside, he spotted a young shepherd boy who was happily sketching the sheep he was tending on a rock. The painter took the boy under his wing; he became Cimabue’s favorite student, and he was the renowned Giotto, who continued the reform that Cimabue had started. Giotto, the leading artist of his time, dared to paint portraits and did quite well at it. Because of him, we have a record of the real likeness of his friend Dante; and we still admire, at least as examples of bold creativity, the works he left in the Church of Santa Clara in Naples, in the Cathedral of Assisi, and especially in the Campo Santo in Pisa, where he frescoed the story of Job.
Giotto died in 1336, but he left behind him to continue his work, Taddeo Gaddi, Giottino, Stefano, Andrea Orcagna, and Simon Memmi, who were{288} each destined to open out some new path in art. In the Campo Santo at Pisa we may see how great was the power of the genius of these masters, especially of Andrea Orcagna (1329-1389), who has there represented, with an equal measure of beauty and of sombre and terrible energy, the “Dream of Life,” facing the “Triumph of Death.” Taddeo Gaddi remained a fervent disciple of his master, and continued his delicate accuracy of design, and the living freshness of his colouring. Stefano succeeded him in the boldness of his compositions, in his studious knowledge of the nude, and of perspective effect which had been hitherto neglected. Giottino inherited his serious inspirations. Memmi endeavoured to recall his mystical and graceful sentiment. Orcagna, who was at once painter, sculptor, architect, and poet, seemed to possess in turn all the qualities which his fellow-disciples had shared among them, and could represent with equal success the terrors of the infernal regions and the visions of heaven.
Giotto died in 1336, but he left behind Taddeo Gaddi, Giottino, Stefano, Andrea Orcagna, and Simon Memmi to carry on his work, each set to carve out their own path in art. In the Campo Santo at Pisa, we can see how powerful the genius of these masters was, especially Andrea Orcagna (1329-1389), who portrayed, with a perfect blend of beauty and dark, intense energy, the “Dream of Life” facing the “Triumph of Death.” Taddeo Gaddi remained a devoted follower of his master, continuing his fine attention to detail and the vibrant freshness of his colors. Stefano took over with bold compositions, a keen understanding of the human form, and perspective effects that had been previously overlooked. Giottino carried on his serious inspirations. Memmi aimed to bring back his mystical and graceful sentiment. Orcagna, who was a painter, sculptor, architect, and poet all at once, seemed to embody all the talents that his fellow disciples shared and could depict both the horrors of hell and the visions of heaven with equal skill.
The progress of which these painters had constituted themselves the apostles was not carried out without exciting some opposition. In addition to the Greek masters, who naturally felt compelled to contend with the innovators, certain individuals were found among the Italian artists who energetically embraced the party of the past. We will only mention one, Margaritone of Arezzo, who wore out his long life in a useless devotion to a cause which was already lost; even his name we should not have particularised, if it had not been that the art owed him some gratitude for the service he rendered it, by substituting the use of canvas prepared for painting instead of panels of wood, which had hitherto been exclusively employed.
The progress that these painters had taken on as their mission didn't come without some pushback. Besides the Greek masters, who naturally felt the need to challenge the new ideas, there were some Italian artists who passionately supported traditional methods. We’ll only mention one, Margaritone of Arezzo, who spent his long life devoted to a cause that was already fading away; we wouldn’t have highlighted his name if it weren’t for the fact that art owes him gratitude for introducing the use of prepared canvas for painting instead of the wooden panels that had been used exclusively until then.
The Florentine school (for thus we call the group of artists who trod in the footsteps of Cimabue and Giotto) had for its representative, at the beginning of the fifteenth century, Giovanni of Fiesole, surnamed Fra Angelico, the personification of enthusiasm in artistic sublimity; whose works, too, resemble so many hymns of adoration. Born in the year 1387, and inheriting great wealth, he was endowed with a contemplative mind, and, ignorant of the talent which inspired him, he sought oblivion from the world in the garb of a Dominican, little suspecting that glory awaited him in the very depth of his humility. At first, as a kind of pious recreation, he covered with miniatures several pages of manuscripts; next, his com{289}panions in the cloister requested him to paint a picture. He obeyed, feeling convinced that the inspiration which stirred within him was a manifestation of the Divine spirit, and it was with the most artless simplicity that he referred to this celestial origin the chef-d’œuvre which proceeded from his hands. His reputation spread far and wide. At the invitation of the head of the Christian Church, he repaired to Rome in order to paint one of the chapels of the Vatican. And when the pontiff, full of enthusiasm at his talent, wished to confer upon him as a reward the dignity of archbishop, Angelico retired modestly to his cell in order to devote himself without interruption to that art which was to him a continual prayer, and a perpetual soaring up to that heavenly country on which he unceasingly meditated with all the unutterable feelings of the elect.
The Florentine school (that’s what we call the group of artists who followed in the footsteps of Cimabue and Giotto) featured Giovanni of Fiesole, known as Fra Angelico, as its representative at the start of the fifteenth century. He was the embodiment of enthusiasm in artistic excellence, and his works are like hymns of devotion. Born in 1387 and coming from a wealthy background, he had a contemplative mindset. Unaware of the talent driving him, he sought to escape the world by becoming a Dominican, not realizing that glory awaited him in his deep humility. Initially, as a spiritual pastime, he decorated several pages of manuscripts with miniatures. Later, his fellow monks asked him to paint a picture. He agreed, convinced that the inspiration he felt was a sign from the Divine, and he humbly attributed the chef-d’œuvre he created to this celestial source. His reputation spread widely. At the invitation of the leader of the Christian Church, he went to Rome to paint one of the chapels in the Vatican. When the pope, impressed by his talent, offered him the title of archbishop as a reward, Angelico modestly retreated to his cell to dedicate himself without interruption to the art that was, for him, a continuous prayer and a constant ascent to the heavenly realm he contemplated with all the indescribable feelings of the chosen.
About the same era as the “seraphic monk,” who died full of years in 1455, appeared Tomaso Guidi, for whom a kind of unconsciousness of everyday life had obtained the ironical sobriquet of Masaccio (the Stupid); who, however, astonished the world by his works to such extent that it was said concerning them, “those of his predecessors were painted, but his were living.” Masaccio was one of the first (and this fact shows how slowly art may progress even in bold hands) to place in his pictures firmly on the soles of their feet figures presenting a full front, instead of making them stand upon their great-toes, as his predecessors had done from a want of knowledge of the requisite foreshortening. Masaccio died in 1443.
Around the same time as the "seraphic monk," who passed away at an old age in 1455, Tomaso Guidi emerged. He earned the ironic nickname Masaccio (meaning the Stupid) due to his somewhat oblivious nature towards everyday life. However, he amazed the world with his artwork to such an extent that people remarked, “those of his predecessors were painted, but his were living.” Masaccio was one of the first (and this highlights how slowly art can evolve, even in talented hands) to depict figures in his paintings standing firmly on their feet, showing a full front, rather than on their toes, which was the common practice among his predecessors due to their lack of understanding of proper foreshortening. Masaccio died in 1443.
Philippo Lippi, who devoted himself more specially to the study of nature, both in the human physiognomy and also in the accessory details of his works, marks as it were the last stage of the art, when it approached the state of full vigour in which it was to manifest the whole extent of its power. We are now at the end of the fifteenth century, and the masters of the great masters are in existence. It was Andrea Verrochio who, at the sight of an angel which Leonardo da Vinci, his pupil, had painted in one of his works, for ever abandoned his pencil. It was Domenico Ghirlandajo who, jealous of the superior qualities which he recognised in his pupil, the youthful Buonarotti, not only endeavoured, but succeeded in diverting his talents, at least for a time, to sculpture. It was Fra Bartolommeo (1469-1517) who was affected with such profound grief at the death of his friend Savonarola, that he embraced a monastic life. Baccio della Porta (such was the name of the Brother) was a very great painter (Fig. 248); the vigour and{290}
Philippo Lippi, who focused particularly on studying nature, both in human faces and in the details of his works, represents the final stage of the art when it reached its peak and showed the full extent of its power. We are now at the end of the fifteenth century, and the masters of the great masters are present. It was Andrea Verrochio who, upon seeing an angel that his student Leonardo da Vinci painted in one of his works, decided to put down his brush for good. It was Domenico Ghirlandajo who, feeling envious of the superior talents he saw in his student, the young Buonarotti, not only tried but managed to steer his abilities, at least for a time, towards sculpture. It was Fra Bartolommeo (1469-1517) who was struck by such deep sadness at the death of his friend Savonarola that he chose to live a monastic life. Baccio della Porta (the name of the Brother) was an outstanding painter (Fig. 248); the vigor and{290}

Fig. 248.—“The Patriarch Job.” A Painting on Panel, by Fra Bartolommeo. Fifteenth Century.
Fig. 248.—“The Patriarch Job.” A Painting on Panel, by Fra Bartolommeo. 15th Century.
(In the Gallery at Florence.)
(In the Gallery in Florence.)
harmony of colouring which he showed, especially in his last productions, has sometimes caused them to be attributed to Raphael, with whom he was for some time united in the bonds of friendship. But we must not confine ourselves to characterising the works of one single group of artists; for, although the revival took its rise on the banks of the Arno, it spread far and wide beyond those limits. Added to this, Giotto, when visiting Verona, Padua, and Rome, left in each place the still resplendent traces of his presence. When Fra Angelico went to adorn the Vatican, his genius spread around it a fruitful irradiation which everywhere dimmed the ancient renown of the Byzantine painters who had hitherto prevailed in the Italian cities.
The way he blended colors, especially in his later works, has sometimes led people to attribute them to Raphael, with whom he had a friendship for a while. However, we shouldn't limit ourselves to describing the works of just one group of artists; even though the revival started by the Arno River, it quickly expanded well beyond those areas. Additionally, when Giotto visited Verona, Padua, and Rome, he left behind vivid signs of his presence in each city. When Fra Angelico came to beautify the Vatican, his talent brought a vibrant energy that overshadowed the longstanding fame of the Byzantine painters who had previously dominated Italian cities.
At Rome we find flourishing in succession Pietro Cavallini, whom Giotto had instructed during the sojourn of the latter in the Eternal City; Gentile da Fabriano, who drew his inspiration from Fra Angelico; and Pietro della Francesca, who has been regarded as the originator of perspective. We next meet with Pietro Vannucci, called Perugino, who was born in 1446; it was owing to nothing but the force of his genius and his character that he became one of the most celebrated masters of his time. At the close of his career, Perugino had the honour of initiating into the practice of his art Raphael Sanzio of Urbino, who was in his own day, as he still is, the prince of painting.
In Rome, we see a succession of flourishing artists: Pietro Cavallini, who was taught by Giotto during the latter’s stay in the Eternal City; Gentile da Fabriano, who drew inspiration from Fra Angelico; and Pietro della Francesca, considered the pioneer of perspective. Next, we encounter Pietro Vannucci, known as Perugino, who was born in 1446. He became one of the most celebrated masters of his time purely because of his talent and character. At the end of his career, Perugino had the honor of mentoring Raphael Sanzio of Urbino, who was recognized in his time, as he still is, as the great master of painting.
At Venice a body of pioneers, still more numerous and compact, prepared the way for the new era, destined to be made illustrious by Titian, Tintoretto, and Paul Veronese. We will mention also Gentile and Jacopo Bellini; the former was incessantly absorbed in investigating the theories of an art which he nevertheless exercised with all the abandon of an inspired genius; the latter constantly devoted himself to the combination of power and grace; and, at the age of seventy-five years, seemed to regain a second youth in following with happy boldness the example of his pupil Giorgione.[35] This painter, who was born in 1477, and died in 1511, introduced all kinds of innovations in respect to design and colouring, and was the master of Giovanni da Udine, Sebastian del Piombo, Jacques Palma, and Pordenone,{292} fellow-pupils and sometimes rivals of the three great artists by whose works the Venetian school was to mark its individuality.
In Venice, a group of pioneers, even larger and more unified, paved the way for a new era that would be celebrated through the works of Titian, Tintoretto, and Paul Veronese. We should also mention Gentile and Jacopo Bellini; Gentile was always deeply engaged in exploring the theories of art, which he practiced with the full expression of an inspired genius. Jacopo devoted himself to blending strength and elegance, and even at seventy-five, he seemed to experience a second youth as he boldly followed the lead of his student Giorgione.[35] This painter, born in 1477 and who passed away in 1511, brought all kinds of innovations in design and color and was the teacher of Giovanni da Udine, Sebastian del Piombo, Jacques Palma, and Pordenone,{292} who were both fellow students and sometimes rivals of the three great artists whose works defined the uniqueness of the Venetian school.
At Parma a local school was represented by Antonio Allegri, called Correggio, born in 1494; and by Francesco Mazzuoli, called Parmigianino, born in 1503.
At Parma, a local school was represented by Antonio Allegri, known as Correggio, born in 1494, and by Francesco Mazzuoli, known as Parmigianino, born in 1503.
In other places, too, talents of a vigorous or of a graceful character were developed, but we can only cast a comprehensive glance on this memorable artistic epoch, and are unable to offer a detailed review of the artists and their works. And what further luminaries of art could we wish to embrace in our summary after having displayed in it, shining, so to speak, at one and the same epoch, Leonardo da Vinci (Fig. 249), Michael Angelo, Raphael, Titian, Tintoretto, Veronese, Correggio, and Parmigianino?
In other places, too, skills of a strong or graceful nature were developed, but we can only take a broad look at this unforgettable artistic era and can't provide a detailed examination of the artists and their works. And what other great artists could we possibly include in our summary after highlighting, so to speak, at the same time, Leonardo da Vinci (Fig. 249), Michelangelo, Raphael, Titian, Tintoretto, Veronese, Correggio, and Parmigianino?

Fig. 249.—Portrait of Leonardo da Vinci, from a Venetian Engraving of the Sixteenth Century.
Fig. 249.—Portrait of Leonardo da Vinci, from a 16th Century Venetian engraving.
Four principal schools compete with one another—the Florentine school,{293} the characteristics of which are truth of design, energy of colouring, and grandeur of conception; the Roman school, which seeks its ideal in the skilful and sober judgment of its lines, the dignity of its compositions, propriety of expression and beauty of form; the Venetian school, which occasionally neglected correctness of drawing, and devoted itself more to the brilliancy and magical effect of colour; lastly, the school of Parma, which is distinguished especially by its softness of touch and by its knowledge of light and shade. All such estimations of the different qualities of these various groups must not, however, be looked upon as in any way absolute.
Four main art schools compete with each other—the Florentine school,{293} known for its accurate designs, vibrant colors, and grand ideas; the Roman school, which values skillful and thoughtful line work, dignified compositions, appropriate expression, and beautiful forms; the Venetian school, which sometimes overlooked precise drawing in favor of vibrant colors and magical effects; and finally, the school of Parma, which is especially known for its soft brushwork and understanding of light and shadow. However, these evaluations of different qualities among the schools should not be seen as absolute.
As chiefs of the first school we have two men, each of whom presents to us one of the richest organisations and the most widely extending genius which human nature has, perhaps, ever produced; these were Leonardo da Vinci and Michael Angelo, both of whom were sculptors as well as painters; and also architects, musicians, and poets. We will first speak of Leonardo da Vinci, whose style presents two very distinct epochs; the first tending to vigour in the shadows, to a mistiness in reflected lights, to a general effect produced by a certain oddness, or rather by a strange representation of truth; a combination of qualities which, as M. Michiels says, makes Leonardo the “most northerly of the Italian painters” (Fig. 250). His second style, “clear, serene, and precise,” transports us into a “completely southern sphere.” But some secret influence drew the artist so forcibly towards his earlier manner, that he returned to it at an advanced age in painting the famous portrait of Mona Lisa, which adorns the gallery of the Louvre. We must not forget the fact that we have to attribute to Pope Leo X. the great revival of the arts, and especially of painting, in Italy at the commencement of the sixteenth century.
As the leaders of the first school, we have two men who showcase one of the richest organizations and the most broadly extending genius that human nature has perhaps ever produced: Leonardo da Vinci and Michelangelo. Both were sculptors and painters, as well as architects, musicians, and poets. We will first discuss Leonardo da Vinci, whose style reveals two very distinct periods; the first leans towards boldness in shadows, a haziness in reflected light, and an overall effect created by a certain oddity, or rather, a unique representation of truth. This blend of qualities, as M. Michiels says, makes Leonardo the "most northern of the Italian painters" (Fig. 250). His second style, “clear, serene, and precise,” takes us into a “completely southern sphere.” However, some hidden influence drew the artist back to his earlier style so strongly that he returned to it later in life while painting the famous portrait of the Mona Lisa, which is now in the Louvre. We should also remember that Pope Leo X. played a crucial role in the great revival of the arts, especially painting, in Italy at the start of the sixteenth century.
“In Michael Angelo,” still to quote the words of M. Michiels, “science, power, grandeur, and all the more severe qualities are combined. No vulgar artifice and no affectation. The painter was imbued with a sublime ideal of majestic types from which nothing was able to divert him. He felt as if there were existing in himself a whole population of heroes, whom, by the aid of painting and sculpture, he endeavoured to withdraw from their mental concealment, and to embody in incarnate forms. His personages scarcely seem to belong to our race; they appear to be creatures worthy{294} of some more spacious world, to the proportions of which their physical vigour and their moral energy would well respond. The very women do not possess the grace of their sex; we might fancy them valiant Amazons well capable of mastering a horse or of crushing an enemy. This great man’s object was neither to charm nor to please; his delight rather was to astonish and to strike with admiration or terror; but it is this very excess of power which enabled him to win the approbation of all.”
“In Michelangelo,” to quote M. Michiels, “science, strength, grandeur, and all those more serious qualities come together. No cheap tricks and no pretense. The artist was filled with a grand ideal of majestic figures that nothing could distract him from. He felt as if there was a whole population of heroes within him, whom he sought to reveal through painting and sculpture and bring to life in tangible forms. His characters barely seem to belong to our human race; they look like beings worthy{294} of a larger world, where their physical strength and moral power would be fitting. Even the women lack the grace typical of their gender; one might think of them as brave Amazons, fully capable of riding a horse or defeating an enemy. This great man aimed not to charm or please; instead, he sought to astonish and inspire either admiration or fear; but it is this very intensity of power that allowed him to earn everyone's respect.”

Fig. 250.—The Holy Family, by Leonardo da Vinci, from the Picture in the Museum at St. Petersburg.
Fig. 250.—The Holy Family, by Leonardo da Vinci, from the painting in the Museum at St. Petersburg.
Next we have Raphael, il divino Sanzio, as he was called by his numerous admirers, whose genius was constantly attaining to grandeur by means of simplicity, and to power by means of reserve. Michael Angelo always seems as if he were only able to represent a limited portion of his gigantic conceptions on the wall he covered with his designs; but it was{295} sufficient for Raphael to place some tranquil figure on a narrow square of canvas, and we have before us the bright image of the most perfect and delicious inspiration. He created for himself a heaven which he peopled with the purest and most venerated types of the human race; and a light, as from on high, beams with regal splendour on these graceful visions. In Raphael, even more than in Leonardo da Vinci, it seemed as if two artists of equal sublimity succeeded one another. At first we have the charming dreamer who, in the fresh enthusiasm of his early youth, creates Madonnas, artless daughters of the earth in whose look and countenance a sacred light shines in all its ineffable purity; next he is the master full of the deepest science, for whom the real beauties of creation have no concealment; who, in representing nature, succeeded in transforming to her the magnificent ideal of which his own soul appears to have received the impression from association with the divine regions.
Next, we have Raphael, il divino Sanzio, as his many admirers called him, whose talent consistently reached greatness through simplicity and power through restraint. Michelangelo always seems to be able to express only a small part of his vast ideas on the walls he filled with his designs; but for Raphael, it was enough to place a calm figure on a small canvas, and we see the vibrant image of perfect and delightful inspiration. He created a heaven for himself populated with the purest and most revered figures of humanity; a light, as if from above, shines with royal splendor on these graceful visions. In Raphael, even more than in Leonardo da Vinci, it seems as if two artists of equal greatness follow in succession. First, we have the charming dreamer who, in the fresh enthusiasm of his youth, creates Madonnas—innocent daughters of the earth whose gaze and expression glow with sacred light in all its indescribable purity; then he becomes the master full of deep knowledge, for whom the true beauties of creation are laid bare; who, in representing nature, managed to transform it into the magnificent ideal that seems to have been impressed upon his soul from his connection with the divine.
“The principal characteristic of Raphael,” still following the very just remarks of M. Michiels, “is the universality of his fame. It becomes almost painful to hear the vulgar crowd constantly repeating a magic name, the true signification of which they do not understand.” As the spoiled child of fortune, the creator of Virgins and “The Transfiguration,” he is almost without detractors from his fame; and it is impossible to reckon the number of his admirers. “One circumstance in his life affords us an emblem of his destiny. Having sent to Palermo the famous canvas of the ‘Spasimo,’[36] a tempest overwhelmed the ship which carried it; but the waves seemed to respect the chef-d’œuvre. After having drifted more than fifty leagues through the sea, the box which enclosed the precious production floated gently on shore at the port of Genoa. The picture was in no way injured. The Sicilian monks, for whom it was intended, did not fail to claim it; and since that time, thanks to the mercy of the waves, it attracts to the foot of Etna numerous pilgrims to the shrine of genius.”
“The main feature of Raphael,” still echoing the very accurate observations of M. Michiels, “is the widespread nature of his fame. It becomes almost painful to hear the general public constantly repeating a magical name, the true meaning of which they do not grasp.” As the pampered child of fortune, the creator of Virgins and “The Transfiguration,” he has almost no critics; and it’s impossible to count the number of his fans. “One event in his life serves as a symbol of his destiny. After sending the famous canvas of the ‘Spasimo’ to Palermo, a storm struck the ship carrying it; yet the waves seemed to protect the chef-d’œuvre. After drifting over fifty leagues through the sea, the box containing the precious artwork floated gently ashore at the port of Genoa. The painting was completely unharmed. The Sicilian monks, for whom it was intended, eagerly claimed it; and since then, thanks to the grace of the waves, it draws many pilgrims to the foot of Etna, visiting the shrine of genius.”
At Venice, we first have Titian, the painter of Charles V. and Francis I. “The genius of Titian,” says Alexander Lenoir, “is always great and noble. No painter has ever produced flesh-colours so beautiful and life-like. In Titian there is no apparent tone; the colouring of his flesh is so well{296} blended, that it seems as difficult to imitate as the model itself. Add to his pictures their truth and expression of action, and the elegance and richness of the drapery, and we shall have some idea of the great works which he left behind him.”
At Venice, we first encounter Titian, the artist who painted for Charles V and Francis I. “The genius of Titian,” says Alexander Lenoir, “is always great and noble. No painter has ever created flesh tones that are as beautiful and lifelike. In Titian's work, there's no obvious tone; the colors of his flesh are blended so well that they seem just as hard to replicate as the model itself. When you add to his paintings their truthfulness and sense of action, along with the elegance and richness of the drapery, you’ll get a sense of the incredible masterpieces he left behind.”
Next Jacques Robusti presents himself, who, from the profession of his father was surnamed Tintoretto (the Dyer). He was at first a pupil of Titian, who, it is said, from motives of jealousy, dismissed him from his studio; but the fervour of uninterrupted labour was all that Tintoretto required in order to mature the most productive talent. “The drawing of Michael Angelo, and the colouring of Titian”—such was the ambitious motto he wrote over the door of his humble atelier, and we are almost justified in stating that he was enabled, by force of study and labour, to fulfil his aspirations, if we look only at some of his pieces executed before a certain fever of exuberant production had seized upon and necessarily weakened his vigorous talents. To form some estimate of the extent to which Tintoretto was impelled by this impulse of creation, we may recollect that even Paul Veronese reproached him with being unable to restrain himself—Veronese, the most indefatigable of producers!
Next, Jacques Robusti introduces himself, known as Tintoretto (the Dyer) because of his father's profession. He started as a pupil of Titian, who supposedly dismissed him from his studio out of jealousy. However, all Tintoretto needed to refine his incredibly productive talent was relentless hard work. “The drawing of Michelangelo and the coloring of Titian” was the ambitious motto he hung over the door of his small studio. We can almost say that he achieved his goals through intense study and effort, especially when we consider some of his works created before a certain overwhelming urge to produce took hold and weakened his remarkable abilities. To gauge how driven Tintoretto was by this creative impulse, we can remember that even Paul Veronese criticized him for being unable to hold back—Veronese, the most tireless of creators!
With regard to the latter, his works are characterised not only by the number of figures in them, but also by the striking brilliancy of the mise en scène. Although he multiplies his actors, they are grouped in perfect order; although he paints a multitude, he knows how to avoid a crowd. Notice how a feeling of life profusely pervades the whole of his vast pictures of important events; an idea of space is everywhere given; everywhere light plays a powerful part, and imagination has full scope. He is the painter par excellence of feasts and ceremonies: at once pompous and natural, his copiousness is only equalled by his dazzling facility; and we are compelled to forgive the errors with which he mingles on the same canvas the religious ideas of sacred subjects and the profane splendour of modern times.
In terms of the latter, his works are defined not just by the number of figures, but also by the striking brilliance of the mise en scène. While he uses many actors, they are arranged in perfect order; even with a crowd, he knows how to create a sense of absence of chaos. You can see how a feeling of life flows throughout his extensive paintings of significant events; there's a sense of space everywhere; light plays an important role everywhere, and imagination is fully unleashed. He is the artist par excellence when it comes to celebrations and ceremonies: both grand and natural, his richness is matched only by his stunning ease; and we can't help but overlook the mistakes he makes by mixing religious themes of sacred subjects with the secular splendor of modern times.
What shall we say about Correggio? There is no methodical scale by which to measure grace; and there is no formula laid down of delicious softness. But if, at the Louvre, we examine his “Antiope asleep,” we shall not soon forget the fascinating power of the old Allegri (Correggio).
What can we say about Correggio? There’s no systematic way to measure grace, and there's no formula for perfect softness. However, if we check out his “Antiope asleep” at the Louvre, we won't quickly forget the captivating power of the old Allegri (Correggio).
From Correggio to Parmigianino the distance is of the kind that admiration can easily fill up. It was said of the latter that he had more the{297} appearance of an angel than of a man; and the Romans of his own day used to add that the spirit of Raphael had passed into his body. In more than one instance his genius was kindled by the sun of Correggio, and ripened in the studios of Michael Angelo and Raphael; but in addition to this, his flexible and varied talent enabled him to find a place by himself between these two masters. “St. Francis receiving the Stigmata,” and “The Marriage of St. Catherine,” which he painted before he had attained his eighteenth year, are still regarded as equal to the chefs-d’œuvre signed by Allegri. It is well known that a “St. Margaret,” executed by Parmigianino fifteen years later for a church at Bologna, was placed by Guido in the same rank as the “St. Cecilia” of Raphael.
From Correggio to Parmigianino, the distance is just enough for admiration to bridge the gap. People used to say that Parmigianino looked more like an angel than a human, and his contemporaries claimed that the spirit of Raphael had entered his body. His genius was often inspired by the light of Correggio and developed in the workshops of Michelangelo and Raphael; however, his versatile and adaptable talent allowed him to carve out his own space between these two masters. “St. Francis Receiving the Stigmata” and “The Marriage of St. Catherine,” which he painted before turning eighteen, are still considered on par with the masterpieces signed by Allegri. It's well known that a “St. Margaret,” created by Parmigianino fifteen years later for a church in Bologna, was placed by Guido in the same category as Raphael’s “St. Cecilia.”
By the side of, or after, these famous men, in whom the glory of Italian painting seems to have brilliantly culminated, how many noble names still remain to be cited; how many remarkable names are there still to mention, even among those who, in following the glorious path opened out for them by the great masters, began to show glimpses of the earliest symptoms of decay, exhaustion, and lassitude! It does not form a part of our plan to dwell upon the various phases of this decadence; but before we glance at the last sparks of light which were shed forth, we must not forget the fact that the Italian pleiades were not exclusively privileged to illumine the artistic horizon.
By the side of, or following, these famous figures, who seem to have marked the peak of Italian painting, how many great names are still worth mentioning; how many remarkable names are still to be noted, even among those who, inspired by the brilliant path laid out by the great masters, began to show signs of the earliest symptoms of decline, fatigue, and weariness! It’s not our intention to explore the different stages of this decline; but before we take a look at the last sparks of brilliance that emerged, we must remember that the Italian group of artists did not have the exclusive privilege of lighting up the artistic landscape.
It is certainly the case that all over Europe the Byzantine tradition had been the sole possessor of the throne of art since the earliest centuries of the Middle Ages. In Germany as in Italy, in France as in the countries bounding it on the north, we find nothing but the same school displaying the dead level of its inflexibility. At various epochs, however, certain feeble attempts at independence were here and there manifested; but these aspirations were at first generally isolated, and therefore transient in their character. Finally, however, as if the hour of revival had been simultaneously agreed upon at all points of the intellectual world, these desires for emancipation manifested themselves in a corresponding effort to reject the former too absolute form, and to substitute the element of life for the principle of conventionality.
It’s clear that throughout Europe, the Byzantine tradition had dominated the art scene since the early Middle Ages. In Germany, Italy, France, and the northern countries, we see the same artistic style showing a consistent rigidity. However, at different times, there were small, faint attempts at independence that popped up here and there; but these efforts were mostly isolated and thus short-lived. Eventually, though, it seemed like the moment for a revival was universally acknowledged across the intellectual world, and these desires for freedom started to emerge as a push to move away from the previous rigid forms and replace them with a more vibrant, life-filled approach instead of sticking to conventional norms.
In Spain a strange combat was waging on the soil itself, for the possession of which two hostile races, two irreconcilable faiths, were in fierce contention. The Mahometan built the Alhambra, the halls of{298} which were destined to be subsequently adorned by a Christian pencil. In the paintings that enliven the arches of this marvellous edifice an art is manifested which is both simple and grand in its character; but in this one undertaking it appears to have exhausted the share of vitality time had awarded to it; for immediately afterwards it seems to have died away. If, however, any fresh masters of the art of painting appeared on the Iberian soil, they had sought in Italy the flame of inspiration, or some mighty art-pilgrim visited their country. We must come down to a later epoch, from the consideration of which we are now precluded, in order to meet with an Herrera, a Ribera, a Velasquez, or a Murillo, the glory of whom, although comparatively late, may perhaps hold its own by the side of the great Italian schools, but cannot pretend to eclipse them. Among the predecessors of these real and distinct individualities, we will, however, mention the following:—Alonzo Berruguete, born in 1480, at once painter, architect, and sculptor; he was a pupil of Michael Angelo, in whose works he often took a share; Pedro Campagna, born in 1503, who studied under the same master—his chef-d’œuvre is still admired in the Cathedral of Seville; Luis de Vargas, born in 1502, who was able in many points to appropriate the secrets of Sanzio, from whom he appeared to have received lessons; Morales, whose paintings are still admired for the harmony of their lines and the delicacy of their touch; Vicente Juanes, whose purity of design and sober vigour of colouring obtained for him the title (certainly by some exaggeration of praise) of the “Raphael of Valencia;” lastly, Fernandez Navarette, born in 1526, who, perhaps less hyperbolically, was surnamed the “Spanish Titian;” and Sanchez Coello, born about 1500, who, excelling in portraits, has handed down the likenesses of some celebrated personages of his time.
In Spain, a strange conflict was taking place right on the land itself, as two opposing races and irreconcilable faiths fought fiercely for control. The Muslims built the Alhambra, whose halls would later be decorated by Christian artists. The paintings that bring life to the arches of this amazing building showcase an art that is both simple and grand; however, in this one effort, it seems to have exhausted the vitality time had granted it, for afterward, it appears to have faded away. If any new masters of painting emerged in Spain, they sought inspiration in Italy or welcomed some great art pilgrim to their land. We need to look to a later era, one we cannot yet consider, to encounter Herrera, Ribera, Velasquez, or Murillo, whose glories, although emerging later, may stand alongside the great Italian schools but cannot overshadow them. Among the predecessors of these distinct personalities, we should mention the following: Alonzo Berruguete, born in 1480, who was a painter, architect, and sculptor; he was a pupil of Michelangelo and often collaborated on his works; Pedro Campagna, born in 1503, who also studied under the same master—his masterpiece is still admired in the Cathedral of Seville; Luis de Vargas, born in 1502, who managed to grasp many of Sanzio's secrets, from whom he seemingly learned; Morales, whose paintings are still cherished for their harmonious lines and delicate touch; Vicente Juanes, whose pure design and restrained color intensity earned him the title (perhaps an overstatement of praise) of the “Raphael of Valencia;” finally, Fernandez Navarette, born in 1526, who was perhaps more accurately known as the “Spanish Titian;” and Sanchez Coello, born around 1500, who excelled in portraits and captured the likenesses of many notable figures of his time.
In Germany and the Low Countries we find similar traces of the feeling of regeneration actuating the minds of artists at a much earlier period. The first name which presents itself to us beyond the Rhine is that mentioned in the Chronicle of Limburg, of the date of 1380. “There was then at Cologne,” says the chronicler, “a painter named Wilhelm. According to the masters, he was the best in all the countries of Germany; he has painted men of every description as if they were alive.” We have nothing left of the works of this artist except some panels without signature, which, in consideration of the date they bear, are attributed to him; an examination shows that, considering the epoch at which he lived, Wilhelm{299} might justly be looked upon as a creative genius. He was succeeded by his most talented pupil, Maître Stephan. A triptych of his work may be seen at the Cathedral of Cologne, representing “The Adoration of the Magi,” “St. Gereon,” “St. Ursula,” and “The Annunciation.” This work, which exhibits charming finish as well as harmonious simplicity, is sufficient evidence that its author was possessed of much natural ability as well as a certain extent of knowledge; and if we make it our study to seek out the relics of the artistic movement of the period, we can in no way feel surprise at seeing that the influence of this early master made itself felt in a very extended radius.
In Germany and the Low Countries, we can find similar signs of a feeling of renewal inspiring artists much earlier on. The first name that comes to mind across the Rhine is from the Chronicle of Limburg, dated 1380. “At that time in Cologne,” the chronicler says, “there was a painter named Wilhelm. According to the masters, he was the best in all of Germany; he painted people of all kinds as if they were alive.” We have nothing left of this artist's works except some unsigned panels that are attributed to him based on their date; an examination shows that, considering the time he lived in, Wilhelm{299} could rightly be regarded as a creative genius. He was followed by his most talented student, Maître Stephan. A triptych of his work can be seen at the Cathedral of Cologne, depicting “The Adoration of the Magi,” “St. Gereon,” “St. Ursula,” and “The Annunciation.” This piece, showcasing lovely detail along with harmonious simplicity, provides clear evidence that its creator had a lot of natural talent as well as a degree of knowledge; and if we set out to discover the remnants of the artistic movement from that time, it’s no surprise to see that the influence of this early master reached a wide area.
But at this epoch, that is, at the commencement of the fifteenth century, in a city of Flanders, a new luminary made its appearance, which was destined to eclipse the brilliancy of the somewhat weak German innovation. Two brothers, Hubert and John van Eyck, together with their sister Margaret, established themselves in the “triumphant city of Bruges,” as it is called by an historian; and very soon all the Flemish and Rhenish regions resounded with the name of Van Eyck, their works being the only representations which were admired and followed; and even in those early days it was a title of glory to form a part of their brilliant school.
But at this time, meaning the start of the fifteenth century, in a city in Flanders, a new talent emerged that was set to overshadow the somewhat weak German innovation. Two brothers, Hubert and John van Eyck, along with their sister Margaret, settled in the “triumphant city of Bruges,” as one historian referred to it; and soon the name Van Eyck echoed throughout all the Flemish and Rhenish regions, their works being the only ones admired and emulated. Even back then, it was an honor to be part of their illustrious school.
John, the younger of the two brothers, was the one to whom renown more particularly attached (Fig. 251). He is reputed to have been the inventor of oil-painting; but all he did was to improve the methods employed. Nevertheless, tradition tells us that an Italian master, Antonello of Messina, made a journey to Flanders, with the object of finding out the secret of John Bruges (by which name Van Eyck is often called); and that he subsequently circulated it throughout the Italian schools. Be this as it may, John of Bruges, apart from any similarity in manner (for it was by the force of his colouring, as much as by his new theories of composition, that he succeeded in revolutionising the old school of painting), may be considered as the Giotto of the North; but we must add that the effects of his attempts were much more rapidly decisive. At one leap, so to speak, the somewhat cold painting of the Gothic school decked itself with a splendour which left but little for the future Venetian school to achieve beyond it; with one flight of genius, stiff and methodical conceptions became imbued with suppleness and vital action. Finally, we have the first notable sign of the true feeling of an art combining science and{300} grace—a knowledge of anatomy is shown in the life-like flesh and under the brilliant draperies. There is, however, a considerable distance, which cannot fail to be remarked, separating the two reformers of art whose names we have just brought together. One, Giotto, desired to grasp the real in order to make it conduce to the triumph of the ideal; while Van Eyck only accepted the ideal because he had as yet been unable to apprehend the deepest secrets of the real. All the other masters are but as the fruit yielded by the school of the great Florentine, and by those which the descendants of the Flemish masters were destined to produce. At Ghent, we still have as an object of admiration, an altar-piece, a chef-d’œuvre of Van Eyck; it is an immense composition, some portions of which have been removed; but at first it did not contain less than three hundred figures, representing the “Adoration of the Paschal Lamb by the Virgins of the Apocalypse.”
John, the younger of the two brothers, was the one who especially gained fame (Fig. 251). He is believed to have invented oil painting, but really, he just improved the techniques used. Still, tradition has it that an Italian master, Antonello of Messina, traveled to Flanders to uncover John Bruges' secret (Van Eyck is often called by this name); he later spread this knowledge throughout the Italian art schools. Regardless, John of Bruges, aside from any stylistic similarities (he transformed the old painting style through his vibrant colors and new composition theories), can be seen as the Giotto of the North. However, it’s worth noting that his impact was felt much more quickly. In a single leap, the somewhat lifeless painting of the Gothic school blossomed into a brilliance that left little for the following Venetian school to achieve; with one stroke of genius, rigid and methodical concepts became infused with flexibility and life. Ultimately, we see the first significant indication of an art that combines science and {300} grace—a mastery of anatomy is evident in the lifelike flesh and vibrant drapery. Nonetheless, there is a notable gap between the two art reformers we’ve just mentioned. One, Giotto, aimed to grasp reality to enhance the ideal; while Van Eyck accepted the ideal because he had yet to fully understand the deepest truths of reality. All other masters are merely the fruits borne of the great Florentine school and those that the descendants of the Flemish masters would go on to create. In Ghent, we still admire an altarpiece, a chef-d’œuvre of Van Eyck; it is a massive composition, some parts of which have been lost, but originally it featured no less than three hundred figures depicting the “Adoration of the Paschal Lamb by the Virgins of the Apocalypse.”

Fig. 251.—“The Holy Virgin, St. George, and St. Donat.” By John van Eyck. (Museum at Antwerp.)
Fig. 251.—“The Holy Virgin, St. George, and St. Donat.” By John van Eyck. (Museum in Antwerp.)
John van Eyck resided for some time at the court of Portugal, whither he had been sent by Philip the Good, Duke of Burgundy, to delineate
John van Eyck lived for a while at the court of Portugal, where he had been sent by Philip the Good, Duke of Burgundy, to depict
“ST. CATHERINE AND ST. AGNES.”
"St. Catherine and St. Agnes."
A PICTURE ATTRIBUTED TO MARGARET VAN EYCK.
A PICTURE LINKED TO MARGARET VAN EYCK.
On the left of the picture is seen St. Catherine of Alexandria holding in her hands the instruments of her punishment—the wheel, which is broken into fragments, and the sword which decapitated her; below her is the head of the Emperor Maxmilian II., who ordered her martyrdom.
On the left side of the image, you can see St. Catherine of Alexandria holding the tools of her punishment—the wheel, which is shattered into pieces, and the sword that beheaded her; beneath her is the head of Emperor Maxmilian II., who commanded her execution.
On the right is St. Agnes, and a lamb, the emblem of her innocence and gentleness.
On the right is St. Agnes, and a lamb, the symbol of her innocence and kindness.
The ring St. Agnes is presenting to St. Catherine denotes the bond which unites the two virgin-martyrs, and attests that both are worthy to be spouses of Jesus Christ.
The ring St. Agnes is giving to St. Catherine symbolizes the connection that brings together the two virgin martyrs, showing that both are deserving to be brides of Jesus Christ.

ST. CATHERINE AND ST. AGNES.
St. Catherine and St. Agnes.
Painting attributed to Margaret Van Eyck. (M. Quedeville’s Collection.)
Painting attributed to Margaret Van Eyck. (Collection of M. Quedeville.)
the features of his fiancée, the Princess Elizabeth (1428). The influence exercised by his labours is thought to have brought about that tendency to brilliancy and realism which, after its first manifestation in the earliest Spanish manner, gave way before the encroachments of Italian genius, only to reappear in all its power in the great national school.
the features of his fiancée, the Princess Elizabeth (1428). The impact of his work is believed to have led to a focus on brilliance and realism which, after first showing in the early Spanish style, was overshadowed by Italian artistry, only to make a strong comeback in the great national school.
Among the best pupils that Van Eyck left behind him at Bruges, we must not omit the name of Hugo van der Goes, whose works are rare.
Among the best students that Van Eyck left behind in Bruges, we shouldn't forget to mention Hugo van der Goes, whose works are uncommon.
Roger van der Weyden, of whose paintings but few are now extant, was the favourite pupil of John of Bruges, and the master of Hemling, whose reputation was destined to equal, if not to surpass, that of the chief of his school. “Hemling,” says M. Michiels, so eminent a judge on this subject, “whose most ancient picture bears the date 1450, possesses more sweetness and grace than the Van Eycks. His figures charm by an ideal elegance; his expression never exceeds the limits of tranquil feeling and agreeable emotion. Quite contrary to John van Eyck, he prefers the slender and rich character of the Gothic (Fig. 252) to the heaviness and scanty detail of Roman architecture. His colouring, although less vigorous, is softer; the water, the woods, the sites, the grass, and the distances of his pictures cause a dream-like feeling.”
Roger van der Weyden, of whose paintings only a few still exist, was the favorite student of John of Bruges and the teacher of Hemling, whose fame was destined to match, if not exceed, that of the leader of his school. “Hemling,” says M. Michiels, a highly respected authority on this topic, “whose earliest known painting is from 1450, has more sweetness and grace than the Van Eycks. His figures captivate with an ideal elegance; his expressions never go beyond calm feelings and pleasant emotions. In stark contrast to John van Eyck, he favors the slender and rich style of Gothic architecture (Fig. 252) over the heaviness and sparse detail of Roman architecture. His colors, though less bold, are softer; the water, woods, landscapes, grass, and distances in his paintings create a dream-like atmosphere.”
A kind of instinctive reaction was manifested in the pupil, but the master was not altogether forgotten. We shall, however, find elsewhere the effects of his direct influence; but in order not to have to return to the school of Bruges, we will first mention Jerome Bosch, who, contrary to his countryman Hemling, sought after opposition of effects and singularities of invention; and next Erasmus, the great thinker and writer, who was also a painter in his day;[37] lastly, Cornelius Engelbrechtsen, the master of Lucas van Leyden, born in 1494. The latter was as famous with the pencil as with the graving tool, and introduced into all his works a powerful and sometimes strange originality which caused him to be looked upon as the first painter of “genre.” Lucas van Leyden must close our list of the artists who opened out the paths which were destined to be followed, though with many a diversity of method and of style, by Breughel, Teniers, Van Ostade, Porbus, and Schellincks. At the head of these masters was subsequently to rise the magnificent Rubens, and the energetic Rembrandt, the king of the palette, the great chief of the school, who{302}
An instinctive reaction was noticed in the student, but the teacher wasn’t completely forgotten. We will find the effects of his direct influence elsewhere; however, to avoid going back to the Bruges school, let’s first mention Jerome Bosch, who, unlike his fellow countryman Hemling, aimed for opposing effects and unique inventions. Next is Erasmus, the great thinker and writer, who was also a painter in his time; lastly, Cornelius Engelbrechtsen, the teacher of Lucas van Leyden, who was born in 1494. The latter was famous for both his drawing and engraving skills and brought a powerful and sometimes peculiar originality to all his works, earning him recognition as the first painter of “genre.” Lucas van Leyden will close our list of artists who paved the way for Breughel, Teniers, Van Ostade, Porbus, and Schellincks, each following their diverse methods and styles. At the forefront of these masters would later rise the magnificent Rubens and the dynamic Rembrandt, the king of the palette and the great leader of the school, who{302}
towers loftily over all his pupils, Gerard Dow, Ferdinand Bol, Van Eckhout, Govaert Flinck, &c., as well as over his imitators and contemporaries—Abraham Bloemaert, Gerard Honthorst, Adrian Brauwer, Seghers, &c.
towers high above all his students, Gerard Dow, Ferdinand Bol, Van Eckhout, Govaert Flinck, etc., as well as over his followers and peers—Abraham Bloemaert, Gerard Honthorst, Adrian Brauwer, Seghers, etc.
When the Van Eycks made their appearance, German art—which, under the impulse of Stephan of Cologne, had appeared as if destined to direct the movement—allowed itself to be led away and influenced by the Flemish school, without, however, entirely divesting itself of the individual characteristics which are, to some extent, inherent in the region wherein it flourished. In Alsatia, we see the style peculiar to the school of Bruges showing itself in Martin Schön (1460); in Suabia, it had as its interpreter Frederick Herlen (1467); at Augsburg, it was old Holbein; at Nuremberg, it was first Michael Wohlgemuth, and after him Albert Dürer (1471), whose vigorous individuality did not fail to reflect the temperament of the Van Eycks.
When the Van Eycks arrived on the scene, German art—previously shaped by Stephan of Cologne, which seemed like it was meant to lead the movement—started to be swayed and influenced by the Flemish school, but still held on to some of the unique traits that were somewhat inherent to the region where it developed. In Alsace, we see the style typical of the Bruges school in Martin Schön (1460); in Swabia, it was represented by Frederick Herlen (1467); in Augsburg, it was the old Holbein; and in Nuremberg, it began with Michael Wohlgemuth and later Albert Dürer (1471), whose strong individuality clearly reflected the spirit of the Van Eycks.
“The works of Albert Dürer present a singular combination of the fantastic and the real (Fig. 253). The principal tendencies peculiar to the character of the northern mind are always to be found in them. The thoughts of the artist are always transporting him into a world of abstraction and chimeras; but the ever-present consciousness of the difficulties of life under the cold northern sky always draws him back to the details of existence. On the one hand, therefore, he seems to love philosophical, and even supernatural subjects; but, on the other, the minute details of his execution bind him down to earth. His models, his action, his positions, the muscular development of his nude subjects, the innumerable folds of his draperies, the expression which he gives to joy, grief, and hatred, all seem to bear a manifest character of exaggeration. Added to this, he is deficient in grace; a rudeness entirely northern in its character closes the path to any of the softer qualities of art. The panels of Albert Dürer all seem to have a touch of the antique barbarism of the Germanic hordes. He himself was in the habit of wearing his hair long, like the ancient German kings. Upon the whole, however, his beautiful colouring, the skilful firmness of his drawing, his grand characteristics, his depth of thought, the poetry, often terrible, of his composition, place him in the first rank of masters” (Michiels).
“The works of Albert Dürer showcase a unique blend of the fantastic and the real (Fig. 253). The main features typical of the northern mindset are always evident in them. The artist's thoughts often transport him to a world of abstraction and imagination; however, the constant awareness of life's challenges under the harsh northern sky consistently pulls him back to the details of reality. On one hand, he appears to be drawn to philosophical and even supernatural themes; on the other hand, the intricate details of his work keep him grounded. His models, their actions, poses, the muscular development of his nude figures, the countless folds of fabric, and the expressions of joy, sorrow, and hatred all convey a noticeable element of exaggeration. Additionally, he lacks grace; a roughness inherent to the northern character limits any subtler qualities of art. Dürer's panels exude a hint of the ancient barbarism of the Germanic tribes. He himself wore his hair long, reminiscent of ancient German kings. Overall, however, his stunning use of color, the precise strength of his drawing, his grand characteristics, the depth of his thoughts, and the often unsettling poetry of his compositions place him among the greatest masters.”
While Albert Dürer was endeavouring to combine in his works every type of the strangest character, Lucas van Cranach made it his study{304}
While Albert Dürer was trying to combine every type of the weirdest character in his works, Lucas van Cranach focused on his own study{304}

Fig. 253.—“Jesus Crowned with Thorns,” painted on Wood by Albert Dürer; a Fac-simile traced from the original of the same size. (In the Collection of M. de Quedeville.)
Fig. 253.—“Jesus Crowned with Thorns,” painted on wood by Albert Dürer; a facsimile traced from the original of the same size. (In the collection of M. de Quedeville.)
to represent with no less success pleasant legends or the most charming realities. He is the painter of artless youths, aerially veiled, and of sportive and enchanting virgins; and if some antique scene is created by his delicate and original pencil, it seem, to be metamorphosed by a happy facility into something that appears to have the character of a German reminiscence (Fig. 254).
to depict just as successfully delightful legends as the most captivating realities. He paints innocent youths, ethereally draped, and playful, charming maidens; and when he creates some ancient scene with his delicate and original brush, it seems to transform effortlessly into something that has the feel of a German memory (Fig. 254).

Fig. 254.—“Princess Sibylla of Saxony,” by Lucas van Cranach. (Suermondt Collection.)
Fig. 254.—“Princess Sibylla of Saxony,” by Lucas van Cranach. (Suermondt Collection.)
Between these two masters, so equally endowed with power in their{306} respective lines of art, the great Holbein takes his place, as if embodying the rather abrupt vigour of the one, and the sentimental delicacy of the other. This painter’s artistic career was carried out almost entirely in England, but the character of his genius belongs unquestionably to the country where he left behind him his “Dance of Death,” a piece of tragic raillery justly held to be the most wonderful among all the creations of fancy.
Between these two masters, both equally powerful in their respective fields of art, the great Holbein stands out, embodying the abrupt energy of one and the emotional delicacy of the other. This painter's artistic career was mostly spent in England, but the essence of his genius undeniably belongs to the country where he created his “Dance of Death,” a piece of tragic satire rightly considered the most remarkable among all imaginative works.
Albert Dürer, who died in 1528, and Lucas van Cranach, and Holbein, who died in 1553,[38] were destined to create a race of painters, and a host of successors were soon at work. But the movement, which was impeded by troubles of a religious character, died away in the terrible convulsions of the Thirty Years’ War, and was never again renewed.
Albert Dürer, who passed away in 1528, along with Lucas van Cranach and Holbein, who died in 1553,[38] were set to inspire a generation of painters, leading to many followers quickly getting to work. However, the movement, which was hindered by religious conflicts, faded away during the devastating turmoil of the Thirty Years’ War and never revived again.
The era in which German art seemed all at once to decline was that wherein the Italian school flourished in full splendour, and exercised an unrivalled influence over every European country occupied by the Latin races. France yielded all the more readily to this foreign influence, because the Papal court at Avignon had already given an asylum to Giotto in the first place, and afterwards to Simon Memmi; both of whom, and especially the last, have left master-like traces of their presence on French soil.
The time when German art appeared to decline was when the Italian school was thriving, making a huge impact across every European country influenced by Latin cultures. France accepted this foreign influence even more easily, as the Papal court in Avignon had first welcomed Giotto and later Simon Memmi; both of whom, especially Memmi, left significant marks on French art.
As a matter of fact, although French painting, regarded in the light of a national art, cannot boast of having spontaneously produced, as a thing of home-growth, any of those essays of complete independence of which Germany and Italy are so proud; the memorials of French art at least bear witness that, during the long reign of Byzantine tradition, it never ceased to struggle with some force under the yoke; at a time, indeed, when Italy and Germany themselves seemed, on the contrary, to bear the burden with the most submissive servitude.
As a matter of fact, while French painting, seen as a national art, can’t claim to have naturally developed any of those works of complete independence that Germany and Italy are so proud of, the records of French art at least show that, during the long period of Byzantine tradition, it never stopped fighting with some strength under that oppression; at a time when Italy and Germany themselves seemed, on the other hand, to carry the burden with the most obedient servitude.
The tenth century, in becoming subject to the influence of a foolish but heartfelt terror (the fear of the end of the world), marked a period of fatal obstruction to every kind of effort, and progress died away; but if we look beyond this we shall perceive that, from the earliest days of the monarchy, painting was held in honour, and painters themselves afforded proofs of power, if not of genius. We shall, for instance, find that the basilica of St. Germain-des-Prés, built by Childebert I., had its walls decorated with “elegant paintings.” We shall find Gondebaud, the son of{307} Clotaire, himself handling the pencil and “painting the walls and roofs of oratories.” In the reign of Charlemagne, we discover the texts which the bishops and priests were compelled to paint on “the whole interior surface” of their churches, in order that the charm of the colouring and of the compositions might aid the fervour of faith in the congregations. But all this is but evidence recorded in the pages of the ancient chronicles. We have other testimony derived from works still existing, on which a judgment may be practically passed. Some frescoes discovered at St. Savin, in the department of Vienne, and at Nohant-Vicq, in the department of Indre, which must be attributed to the eleventh and twelfth centuries, attest, in all their rude simplicity, the efforts of a thoughtful art, and specially bear the stamp of a true spirit of independence.
The tenth century, influenced by a misguided but deep-seated fear (the fear of the end of the world), marked a time of serious blockage for all kinds of effort, and progress came to a halt. However, if we look further back, we can see that from the start of the monarchy, painting was valued, and painters themselves showed signs of ability, if not outright genius. For example, the basilica of St. Germain-des-Prés, built by Childebert I, had its walls adorned with "elegant paintings." We also see Gondebaud, the son of Clotaire, personally using the brush to "paint the walls and roofs of oratories." During Charlemagne's reign, the texts that bishops and priests were required to paint on "the whole interior surface" of their churches aimed to enhance the beauty of the colors and designs, which in turn would inspire the congregation’s faith. But all of this is just evidence recorded in ancient chronicles. We also have other proof from surviving works, which allow us to judge more directly. Some frescoes found at St. Savin, in the Vienne region, and at Nohant-Vicq, in the Indre region, dating back to the eleventh and twelfth centuries, demonstrate, with their raw simplicity, the efforts of a thoughtful art, and they especially reflect a genuine spirit of independence.
The Sainte-Chapelle, in Paris, by its painted windows and the mural paintings of its crypt, asserts the real vitality of an artistic feeling, which only waited for the signal of a bolder spirit to rise to loftier things. Moreover, if other examples are wanting, there are manuscripts, on the ornamentation of which the most skilful painters have concentrated their powers, that would suffice to point out the tendencies and artistic standard of every succeeding age. (See the article on Miniature-Painting.) However little we may consult history, we scarcely ever fail to discover traces of certain groups of artists whose names or works have survived. Thus, a series of paintings preserved in the Cathedral of Amiens, as well as the “Sacre de Louis XII.” and the “Vierge au Froment,” in the museum at Cluny, prove to us the existence, at the end of the fifteenth century, of the school of Picardy, which possessed skill in composition, combined with a feeling for colour and a certain knowledge of handling. Thus, too, the researches of the learned have traced out the laborious career of the Clouet family, sung by Ronsard and others, but whose works are almost entirely lost; thus, also, we find the names of Bourdichon, Perréal, Foucquet, who worked for Louis XI. and Charles VIII., and that of the peaceful King René of Provence, who thought it not beneath his dignity to make himself the practical chief of a school whose nameless productions are still scattered over the south of France.
The Sainte-Chapelle in Paris, with its stained glass windows and the mural paintings in its crypt, showcases the vibrant spirit of artistic expression, just waiting for a bolder vision to reach greater heights. Furthermore, even without many examples, there are manuscripts adorned by the most skilled painters, highlighting the trends and artistic standards of each successive era. (See the article on Miniature Painting.) Regardless of how little we may explore history, we often uncover evidence of certain groups of artists whose names or works have endured. For instance, a series of paintings housed in the Cathedral of Amiens, along with the “Sacre de Louis XII.” and the “Vierge au Froment” in the Cluny Museum, demonstrate the presence of the Picardy school at the end of the fifteenth century, known for its compositional skill, color sensitivity, and technical knowledge. Additionally, scholars have traced the diligent careers of the Clouet family, celebrated by Ronsard and others, though their works are mostly lost; we also come across the names of Bourdichon, Perréal, and Foucquet, who served Louis XI. and Charles VIII., as well as the peaceful King René of Provence, who considered it fitting to lead a school whose unnamed artworks remain scattered throughout the south of France.
With the sixteenth century commenced the age of the great Italian painters. In 1515, Francis I. persuaded Leonardo da Vinci to come to France, and to afford the example of his wonderful genius. But the illus{308}trious creator of “La Gioconda” (the famous portrait of Mona Lisa), burthened with years and worn out with work, visited France as if only to draw his last breath (1519). Andrea del Sarto, the graceful pupil of the severe Michael Angelo, came to France in 1517; but, after having painted for his royal protector a few pictures, among which was the magnificent “Charity” in the Louvre, he again repaired to the Italian soil, to which his unhappy marriage recalled him to his doom.
With the sixteenth century came the era of the great Italian painters. In 1515, Francis I persuaded Leonardo da Vinci to come to France and showcase his incredible talent. However, the illustrious creator of “La Gioconda” (the famous portrait of the Mona Lisa), burdened by age and exhausted from his work, visited France as if it were just to take his last breath (1519). Andrea del Sarto, the graceful student of the strict Michelangelo, arrived in France in 1517; but after painting a few pieces for his royal patron, including the magnificent “Charity” now in the Louvre, he returned to Italy, drawn back by his unfortunate marriage that led to his downfall.
In 1520 Raphael died, at the age of only thirty-seven years. Giulio Pippi (called Giulio Romano), Francis Penni (called il Fattore), and Perino del Vaga, whom he named as his heirs and charged with the completion of his unfinished works, did their best to replace the illustrious dead. For a short time it might have been thought that the inspiration of the master still remained with his pupils; but soon a separation of this group of artists, who had found their principal power in unity of thought, took place; and, fifteen or twenty years after the tomb had closed on Raphael, the tradition of his school was nothing more than a glorious ruin.
In 1520, Raphael passed away at just thirty-seven years old. Giulio Pippi (known as Giulio Romano), Francis Penni (known as il Fattore), and Perino del Vaga, whom he named as his heirs and tasked with completing his unfinished works, tried their best to carry on his legacy. For a brief time, it seemed like the master’s inspiration still lingered with his students; however, a rift soon formed among these artists, who had drawn their strength from their shared vision. Fifteen to twenty years after Raphael's death, the legacy of his school had faded into a mere shadow of its former glory.
Michael Angelo, who died in 1563, was destined to have a longer career; but it was only to become a witness of the rapid decadence of the great movement he had helped to call forth. After Daniele di Volterra, the painter of the “Descent from the Cross,” which is classed among the three most beautiful works that Rome possesses; after Vasari, who possessed a double title to celebrity as a skilful painter and the historian of the Italian schools; after Rosso, whose renown subsequently suffered at the court of France; and Bronzino, who sought success in taste and delicacy; the school of the great Buonarotti produced nothing but works which seemed to wander from exaggeration to bad taste. The dwarfs who attempted to walk in the footsteps of the giant were soon exhausted, and only succeeded in rendering themselves ridiculous.
Michael Angelo, who died in 1563, was meant to have a longer career; however, he ended up witnessing the rapid decline of the great movement he helped inspire. After Daniele di Volterra, the artist known for the “Descent from the Cross,” which is considered one of Rome's three most beautiful works; after Vasari, who was famous both as a skilled painter and as the historian of the Italian schools; after Rosso, whose fame later suffered at the French court; and Bronzino, who aimed for success through taste and finesse; the school of the great Buonarotti produced only works that seemed to drift from exaggeration to poor taste. The lesser artists who tried to follow in the giant's footsteps soon grew tired and ended up looking foolish.
The Venetian school, the great masters of which did not become extinct before the end of the sixteenth century, had its period of decadence at a later epoch; this will not come under our consideration. The Lombard school, which, by the deaths of Correggio and Parmigianino, had been left without its chiefs before the middle of this century (1534 and 1540), seemed for a moment as if it would disappear as it had risen. But in Michael Angelo Caravaggio (Fig. 255) it met with a powerful master, who was able for some time to arrest the progress of its decadence.{309}
The Venetian school, whose great masters did not fade until the end of the sixteenth century, experienced its decline at a later time; we won't be considering that here. The Lombard school, which lost its leaders with the deaths of Correggio and Parmigianino in the middle of this century (1534 and 1540), seemed like it might vanish just as quickly as it had emerged. However, with Michael Angelo Caravaggio (Fig. 255), it found a powerful master who was able to temporarily halt its decline.{309}

Fig. 255.—“The Tribute Money.” Picture by Caravaggio (Sixteenth Century), in the Florence Gallery.
Fig. 255.—“The Tribute Money.” Artwork by Caravaggio (16th Century), in the Florence Gallery.
We have as yet done little more than hint at the presence of Rosso, or Maître Roux, at the court of France. He came in 1530, at the invitation of Francis I., to decorate the Palace of Fontainebleau. “His engraved work,” says M. Michiels, “shows him to be a feeble and pretentious man, devoid both of taste and inspiration, who exhibited laboured refinement in the place of vigour, mistaking want of proportion for grandeur, and absence of truth for originality. Being nominated by the king as Canon of the Sainte-Chapelle, he had as his assistants Leonard, a Fleming, the Frenchmen Michel Samson and Louis Dubreuil, and the Italians Lucca Penni, Bartolommeo Miniati, &c. But in 1531, Primaticcio arrived from Mantua, and a contest arose henceforth between them.... Le Rosso having ended his days by suicide, Primaticcio remained master of the field. His most talented pupil decorated under his direction the magnificent ball-room. Primaticcio painted with less exaggeration and more delicacy and elegance than Rosso; but still he formed one of that troop of awkward and affected copyists who exaggerated the errors of Caravaggio.... His empire of forty years’ duration, in the midst of a foreign population, was, however, an undisturbed one. Henry II., Francis II., Charles IX., and Catherine de Medicis, showed him no less favour than Francis I. He died in 1570, loaded with honours and riches.
We have only just hinted at the presence of Rosso, or Maître Roux, at the court of France. He arrived in 1530, invited by Francis I., to decorate the Palace of Fontainebleau. “His engraved work,” says M. Michiels, “reveals him to be a weak and pretentious man, lacking both taste and inspiration, who showed off excessive refinement instead of strength, mistaking a lack of proportion for greatness and an absence of truth for originality. After being appointed by the king as Canon of the Sainte-Chapelle, he had Leonard, a Fleming, along with Frenchmen Michel Samson and Louis Dubreuil, and Italians Lucca Penni, Bartolommeo Miniati, and others assisting him. But in 1531, Primaticcio arrived from Mantua, leading to a competition between them... Le Rosso ultimately ended his life by suicide, while Primaticcio emerged as the dominant figure. His most talented pupil decorated the magnificent ballroom under his guidance. Primaticcio painted with less exaggeration and more delicacy and elegance than Rosso; however, he was still part of that group of clumsy and affected imitators who amplified Caravaggio's mistakes... His reign lasted forty years in a foreign land, yet it remained uninterrupted. Henry II., Francis II., Charles IX., and Catherine de Medicis all favored him as much as Francis I. He died in 1570, honored and wealthy.
“The number of French artists who allowed themselves to be influenced by the Italian method was considerable. At last a man of more vigorous character arose who would not permit false taste to rule him, and adopted all the improvements of modern art, without following in the footsteps of court favourites. His talents inaugurated a new period in the history of French painting. We are speaking of Jean Cousin, who was born at Soucy, about 1530; he adorned with his compositions both glass and canvas, and was, in addition, a skilful sculptor. His famous picture of the “Last Judgment,” in the Louvre, suggests a high opinion of him. The colouring is harsh and monotonous, but the drawing of the figures and the arrangement of the piece prove that he had the habit of thought and also of reckoning on his own powers and of seeking out novel dispositions, producing effects hitherto unknown.”
“The number of French artists influenced by the Italian style was significant. Finally, a man with a stronger character emerged who wouldn’t let bad taste dictate his work and embraced all the advancements of modern art, without simply imitating the favorites of the court. His talents marked the beginning of a new era in the history of French painting. We are talking about Jean Cousin, who was born in Soucy around 1530; he enhanced both glass and canvas with his compositions and was also a skilled sculptor. His well-known painting of the “Last Judgment” in the Louvre speaks highly of him. The coloring may be harsh and flat, but the figure drawing and overall composition show that he had a strong mindset and relied on his abilities while exploring new arrangements, creating effects that were previously unseen.”

Fig. 256.—Composition by Jean Cousin. First Sketch of his “Last Judgment,” from a Wood-Engraving in the Romance of “Gérard d’Euphrate.” Paris, 1549. (Cabinet of M. A. F. Didot.)
Fig. 256.—Composition by Jean Cousin. First Sketch of his “Last Judgment,” from a Wood-Engraving in the Romance of “Gérard d’Euphrate.” Paris, 1549. (Cabinet of M. A. F. Didot.)
engraved by the painter himself. Like Albert Dürer and Holbein, Jean Cousin did not disdain to apply his talents to the ornamentation of books.{312}
engraved by the painter himself. Like Albert Dürer and Holbein, Jean Cousin gladly used his skills for decorating books.{312}
Jean Cousin is generally looked upon as the real chief of the French school. After him, and by his side, we must place the Janets,[39] who although of Flemish origin, are actually French in their style and the character of their pictures. The most celebrated of them, François Clouet, portrayed, with a realism full of elegance and distinction, the nobles and beautiful ladies of the court of Valois.
Jean Cousin is widely regarded as the true leader of the French school. Following him, and alongside him, we should mention the Janets,[39] who, despite their Flemish roots, have a distinctly French style and character in their works. The most famous among them, François Clouet, captured the nobles and elegant ladies of the Valois court with a realism that exudes elegance and sophistication.

Fig. 257.—Sketch of the Virgin of Alba. Chalk-drawing by Raphael.
Fig. 257.—Sketch of the Virgin of Alba. Chalk drawing by Raphael.
We should here close our remarks, were it not that we might be accused of an important omission in this review of the principal schools. For nothing has been said of the Bolognese school, whose origin, though not its maturity, belongs to the epoch we have made our study. But the material circumstances we now mention must be our justification: although the school of Bologna gave signs of its existence in the thirteenth century, and under the impulse of Guido, Ventura, and Ursone, showed itself to be industrious, active, and numerous; and also in the fourteenth century, under that of Jacopo d’Avanzo and Lippodi Dalmasio; yet it died away, reviving only at the commencement of the sixteenth century, again to become extinct after the death of the poetic Raibolini, called Francia, without having produced{313} any of those great individualities to whose glory alone we are compelled to devote our attention.
We should wrap up our comments here, but we can't ignore an important omission in this overview of the main schools. We haven't mentioned the Bolognese school, which has its origins in the period we've been studying, even if it didn't fully mature then. However, the circumstances we’ll mention have to justify our omission: despite the fact that the school of Bologna showed signs of existence in the thirteenth century, driven by Guido, Ventura, and Ursone, and was active, industrious, and numerous; and continued into the fourteenth century under Jacopo d’Avanzo and Lippodi Dalmasio, it eventually faded away, only to revive at the start of the sixteenth century, and then become extinct again after the death of the poet Raibolini, known as Francia, without producing{313} any of the significant figures that we feel compelled to focus on.
We must, however, confess that this school, which suddenly retrieved its position at a time when all other schools were in a state of complete decadence, found three illustrious chiefs instead of one, and acquired the singular glory of resuscitating, by a kind of potent eclecticism, the ensemble of the noblest traditions. But it was not till the latter part of the sixteenth century that Bologna witnessed the opening by the Carracci of that studio whence were destined to proceed Guido, Albano, Domenichino, Guercino, Caravaggio, Pietro of Cortona and Luca Giordano—a magnificent phalanx of men who, by their own works and the force of their example, were to become the honour of an age into which it does not form a portion of our task to follow them.
We must admit, however, that this school, which suddenly regained its status when all other schools were in a complete decline, had three remarkable leaders instead of just one and achieved the unique honor of reviving, through a powerful blend of styles, the ensemble of the finest traditions. But it wasn't until the late sixteenth century that Bologna saw the Carracci open their studio, from which would emerge Guido, Albano, Domenichino, Guercino, Caravaggio, Pietro of Cortona, and Luca Giordano—a stunning group of men who, through their own work and the strength of their example, would become the pride of an era that isn't part of our current focus.
ENGRAVING.
Origin of Wood-Engraving.—The St. Christopher of 1423.—“The Virgin and Child Jesus.”—The earliest Masters of Wood-Engraving.—Bernard Milnet.—Engraving in Camaïeu.—Origin of Engraving on Metal.—The “Pax” of Maso Finiguerra.—The earliest Engravers on Metal.—Niello Work.—Le Maître of 1466.—Le Maître of 1486.—Martin Schöngauer, Israel van Mecken, Wenceslaus of Olmutz, Albert Dürer, Marc Antonio, Lucas van Leyden.—Jean Duret and the French School.—The Dutch School.—The Masters of Engraving.
Origin of Wood-Engraving.—The St. Christopher of 1423.—“The Virgin and Child Jesus.”—The earliest Masters of Wood-Engraving.—Bernard Milnet.—Engraving in Camaïeu.—Origin of Engraving on Metal.—The “Pax” of Maso Finiguerra.—The earliest Engravers on Metal.—Niello Work.—Le Maître of 1466.—Le Maître of 1486.—Martin Schöngauer, Israel van Mecken, Wenceslaus of Olmutz, Albert Dürer, Marc Antonio, Lucas van Leyden.—Jean Duret and the French School.—The Dutch School.—The Masters of Engraving.
LMOST all authors who have devoted themselves to investigate this
subject have asserted, but doubtless very erroneously, that engraving on
metal was naturally derived from engraving on wood. Nevertheless, any
one who gives but a slight consideration to the difference existing
between the two processes must be led to the belief that the two arts
must result from two distinct inventions. In wood-engraving, the
impression is, in fact, formed by the portions of the block which are in
relief; while in engraving on metal, the incised strokes give the lines
of the print. Now, no one who has any knowledge of professional matters
can for a moment doubt that, in spite of the similar appearance of the
productions, there is a radical difference in the starting-points and
modes of execution of these two methods.
ALMOST all authors who have dedicated themselves to exploring this topic have claimed, incorrectly, that metal engraving naturally came from wood engraving. However, anyone who thinks a little about the differences between the two processes will likely conclude that the two arts come from two separate inventions. In wood engraving, the impression is actually created by the raised parts of the block, while in metal engraving, the incised lines create the print. Now, no one with any professional understanding can doubt that, despite the similar looks of the results, there is a fundamental difference in the origins and techniques of these two methods.
We certainly must consider it probable that the appearance of prints produced by wood-engraving may have suggested the idea of seeking to obtain a similar or better result by some other process; but that a process should be assimilated, as if by affiliation, to another diametrically opposed to it is a view we do not feel called upon to accept without reservation.
We definitely need to consider it likely that the look of prints made by wood engraving might have inspired the idea of trying to achieve a similar or better result using a different method; however, the idea that one process should be treated as if it’s connected to another that is completely different is a perspective we don’t think we should accept without caution.
Be this as it may, certain authors look upon wood-engraving as having been invented in Germany at the commencement of the fifteenth century. Others have derived it from China, where it was in use in the year 1000 of our era. Others, again, propound the opinion that the art of printing stuffs{316} by means of engraved blocks was employed in different parts of Asia, to which it had been imported from ancient Egypt, at a period long before it was first thought of in Europe. These hypotheses being admitted, the whole question reduces itself into an inquiry as to the way in which the art made its entrance into Western Europe in the first half of the fifteenth century; this being the earliest date at which we find engravings made in Germany, France, and the Low Countries.
Be that as it may, some authors believe that wood-engraving was invented in Germany at the beginning of the fifteenth century. Others trace its origins to China, where it was in use around the year 1000. Still others suggest that the art of printing fabrics{316} using engraved blocks was practiced in various parts of Asia, brought over from ancient Egypt long before it was conceived in Europe. If these theories are accepted, the entire question boils down to how the art made its way into Western Europe in the first half of the fifteenth century; this is the earliest period when we find engravings created in Germany, France, and the Low Countries.

Fig. 258.—“The Virgin and Infant Jesus.” Fac-simile of a Wood-Engraving of the Fifteenth Century. (Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
Fig. 258.—“The Virgin and Infant Jesus.” A reproduction of a wood engraving from the fifteenth century. (Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
The most ancient dated impression known of a cut engraved on wood is a St. Christopher, without either mark or name of its author, bearing a Latin inscription and the date of 1423. This specimen is so roughly engraved, and in drawing is so faulty, that it is only natural to assume it must be one of the earliest attempts at wood-engraving. There is, however, an engraving in the Imperial Library, Paris, representing the Virgin holding the Child Jesus seated in her arms (Fig. 258), which may perhaps be considered an earlier specimen than the St. Christopher. The back of the niche is a kind of mosaic, formed of diamond-shaped quadrilaterals; the aureolæ and ornaments of the niche are coloured a yellowish brown. There is, however, one singularity in this engraving which testifies to its great antiquity; it is printed on paper made of cotton, and is unsized, and the impression sinks so deeply into it that it may be seen nearly as well on the back of the print as on the front. We must not omit to mention another engraving, preserved in the Royal Library, Brussels; this is also a “Virgin with the Child Jesus,” surrounded by four saints (Fig. 259). It is a composition of a somewhat grand style, and does not agree very well with the date, MCCCCXVIII., which is seen at the foot of the print.
The oldest dated impression known of a cut engraved on wood is a St. Christopher, lacking any mark or name of its creator, featuring a Latin inscription and the date 1423. This example is so roughly carved and its drawing is so flawed that it seems reasonable to think it must be one of the earliest attempts at wood engraving. However, there is an engraving in the Imperial Library in Paris, depicting the Virgin Mary holding the Child Jesus in her arms (Fig. 258), which might be considered an earlier example than the St. Christopher. The back of the niche is like a mosaic made up of diamond-shaped quadrilaterals; the aureolæ and decorations of the niche are a yellowish-brown color. One peculiar feature of this engraving that shows its great age is that it was printed on unsized cotton paper, and the impression sinks so deeply into it that it can be seen nearly as clearly on the back of the print as on the front. We also need to mention another engraving kept in the Royal Library in Brussels; this one is also a “Virgin with the Child Jesus,” surrounded by four saints (Fig. 259). It has a somewhat grand style, which doesn’t quite match the date, MCCCCXVIII., marked at the bottom of the print.
We must, doubtless, attribute to nearly the same time some specimens of playing-cards,—these we have already mentioned when dealing specially with this subject; and also a series of figures of the Twelve Apostles with Latin legends, underneath which are the same number of phrases in French, or rather in the ancient dialect of Picardy, reproducing the whole text of the Decalogue; one of these xylographic plates may be seen in the chapter on “Printing.” In these engravings each figure is standing up, clothed in a long tunic, and covered with a wide mantle; the ink, so to speak, is bistre, and the mantles are coloured, red and green alternately. The Apostles all bear the symbolical sign which distinguishes them, and are surrounded with a long fillet, whereon is traced in Latin the sentence of the Creed attributed to each, and one of the ten Commandments. St. Peter, for instance, has for his motto this French sentence, “Gardeis Dieu le roy moult sain;” St. Andrew, “Ne jurets point son nome en vain;” St. John, “Père et Mère tosjours honoras;” St. James the Greater, “Les fiestes et dymeng, garderas,” &c.
We should definitely connect some examples of playing cards to roughly the same time, which we've already discussed when focusing specifically on this topic. Also, there’s a series of figures representing the Twelve Apostles with Latin captions underneath, each accompanied by phrases in French, or more accurately, in the old Picard dialect, reproducing the full text of the Ten Commandments. One of these woodcut plates can be found in the chapter on “Printing.” In these engravings, each figure is standing, dressed in a long tunic and wearing a wide cloak; the ink used resembles bistre, and the cloaks are alternately colored red and green. Each Apostle has a symbolic sign that identifies them and is surrounded by a long ribbon bearing the Latin phrase associated with each and one of the Ten Commandments. For example, St. Peter has the French phrase, “Gardeis Dieu le roy moult sain;” St. Andrew, “Ne jurets point son nome en vain;” St. John, “Père et Mère tosjours honoras;” St. James the Greater, “Les fiestes et dymeng, garderas,” etc.
There are other engravings belonging to the middle of the fifteenth century which make known the fact that the art of engraving was{318} practised by several artists in France; and that without doing any injustice
There are other engravings from the mid-fifteenth century that show that the art of engraving was{318} practiced by various artists in France; and that without doing any injustice

Fig. 259.—“The Virgin and Child.” A Wood-Engraving of the Fifteenth Century(?). (Bibl. Roy., Brussels.)
Fig. 259.—“The Virgin and Child.” A Wood Engraving from the Fifteenth Century (?). (Bibl. Roy., Brussels.)
to Germany we can attribute several anonymous works to French masters.{319} But we must in any case claim the very characteristic works of an engraver named Bernard Milnet. In the engravings of this master there are neither lines nor cross-hatching; the ground of the print is black; the lights are
to Germany we can attribute several anonymous works to French masters.{319} But we must definitely highlight the distinctive works of an engraver named Bernard Milnet. In the engravings by this master, there are no lines or cross-hatching; the background of the print is black; the highlights are

Fig. 260.—“St. Catherine on her Knees.” Fac-simile of an Engraving on Wood, by Bernard Milnet, called the “Master with the dotted backgrounds.” (Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
Fig. 260.—“St. Catherine on her Knees.” Copy of a Wood Engraving by Bernard Milnet, known as the “Master with the dotted backgrounds.” (Bibl. Imp., Paris.)
formed by an infinite number of white dots varying in size according to the requirement and taste of the artist. This engraver does not appear to have had any imitators; and, to tell the truth, his mode of operation must have{320} presented many difficulties in execution. There are only six known specimens of his work—a “Virgin with the Child Jesus,” “St. Catherine Kneeling” (Fig. 260), the “Scourging of Christ,” a group of “St. John, St. Paul, and St. Veronica,” a “St. George,” and a “St. Bernard.”
formed by an infinite number of white dots that change in size based on the needs and preferences of the artist. This engraver doesn’t seem to have had any imitators; honestly, his technique must have{320} been quite difficult to execute. There are only six known examples of his work—a “Virgin with the Child Jesus,” “St. Catherine Kneeling” (Fig. 260), the “Scourging of Christ,” a group depicting “St. John, St. Paul, and St. Veronica,” a “St. George,” and a “St. Bernard.”
Although engravings of this time are now extremely rare, it does not necessarily follow that they were equally scarce at the dates when they were executed. M. Michiels, in his “Histoire de la Peinture en Flandre,” says that, “according to ancient custom, on feast-days the Lazarists, and others belonging to religious orders who were accustomed to nurse the sick, carried in the streets a large wax candle ornamented with mouldings and glass-trinkets, and distributed to the children wood-engravings illuminated with brilliant colours, and representing sacred subjects. There must, therefore, have been a considerable number of these engravings.”
Although engravings from this time are now extremely rare, it doesn't mean they were equally hard to find when they were created. M. Michiels, in his “Histoire de la Peinture en Flandre,” says that, “according to ancient custom, on feast days the Lazarists and other religious orders that would take care of the sick would carry a large wax candle decorated with moldings and glass trinkets through the streets and give out brightly colored wood engravings depicting sacred subjects to the children. Therefore, there must have been a significant number of these engravings.”
In the sixteenth century wood-engraving, improved by the pupils of Albert Dürer, and especially by John Burgkmair (Fig. 261), was very extensively developed; and the art was then practised with a superiority of style which left far behind the timid attempts of the preceding century.
In the sixteenth century, wood engraving, enhanced by the students of Albert Dürer and particularly by John Burgkmair (Fig. 261), was significantly advanced; the art was practiced with a level of skill that far surpassed the hesitant efforts of the previous century.
The works of most of the wood-engravers of this period are anonymous; nevertheless, the names of a few of these artists have survived. But it is only by an error that, in the nomenclature of the latter, certain painters and designers, such as Albert Dürer, Lucas van Leyden, and Lucas van Cranach, have long been made to figure. There are wood-engravings which do actually bear the signatures or monograms of these masters; but the fact is, that the latter were often in the habit of drawing their designs on the wood, as is frequently the practice with artists in our own day; and the engraver (or rather the formschneider, form-cutter, to employ the usual expression), in reproducing the composition drawn with a pencil or pen, has copied also the signature which the designer of the subject added. An error often committed by writers may be thus easily set right.
The work of most wood engravers from this time is anonymous; however, a few of these artists' names have been preserved. It's mainly due to a mistake that some painters and designers, like Albert Dürer, Lucas van Leyden, and Lucas van Cranach, have been inaccurately included in the list of wood engravers. There are wood engravings that actually have these masters' signatures or monograms; however, the reality is that they often sketched their designs directly on the wood, similar to what artists do today. The engraver (or more accurately, the formschneider, or form-cutter, as it's commonly called) replicated the composition drawn with pencil or pen, including the signature added by the designer. This is a common mistake made by writers that can be easily corrected.
We must not quit the subject of wood-engraving without mentioning engraving in camaïeu; a process of Italian origin, in which three or four blocks, applying in succession to the print uniform tints of more or less intense tones, ultimately produced engravings of a very remarkable effect, imitating drawings with the stump or the pencil. At the commencement of the sixteenth century several artists distinguished themselves in this{321}
We shouldn't leave the topic of wood engraving without mentioning engraving in camaïeu; a technique that comes from Italy, where three or four blocks are used in succession to apply uniform colors of varying intensities, resulting in engravings with a striking effect that mimic drawings made with a stump or pencil. In the early sixteenth century, several artists made a name for themselves in this{321}

Fig. 261.—The Archdukes and High Barons of Germany assisting, in State Costume, at the Coronation of the Emperor Maximilian. A fragment taken from a large collection of Engravings, entitled the “Triumph of Maximilian I.,” by J. Burgkmair. (Sixteenth Century.)
Fig. 261.—The Archdukes and High Barons of Germany dressed in formal attire, attending the Coronation of Emperor Maximilian. A detail from a larger collection of engravings, called “The Triumph of Maximilian I.,” by J. Burgkmair. (Sixteenth Century.)
mode of engraving, especially Ugo di Carpi, who worked at Modena about the year 1518; Antonio Fantuzzi, a pupil of Francis Parmigianino, who accompanied and assisted Primaticcio at Fontainebleau; Gualtier, and Andrew Andreani; and lastly, Bartholomew Coriolano, of Bologna, who would have been the last engraver in this style, were it not for Antonio M. Zanetti, a celebrated Venetian amateur, who was still nearer to us in point of date. Two or three Germans, John Ulrich in the sixteenth, and Louis Buring[40] in the seventeenth, century, also made some engravings in camaïeu, but only with two blocks: one giving the design of the subject with the outline and cross-hatching, the other introducing a colour, usually bistre, on which all the lights were taken out, so as to leave the ground of the paper white. These specimens imitated a pen-and-ink drawing on coloured paper, and finished with the brush or pencil.
mode of engraving, especially Ugo di Carpi, who worked in Modena around the year 1518; Antonio Fantuzzi, a student of Francis Parmigianino, who accompanied and assisted Primaticcio at Fontainebleau; Gualtier, and Andrew Andreani; and finally, Bartholomew Coriolano from Bologna, who would have been the last engraver in this style if it weren't for Antonio M. Zanetti, a famous Venetian enthusiast, who was still closer to us in terms of date. A couple of Germans, John Ulrich in the sixteenth century and Louis Buring[40] in the seventeenth century, also created some engravings in camaïeu, but only using two blocks: one for the design of the subject with the outline and cross-hatching, and the other adding a color, usually bistre, from which all the light areas were removed to keep the ground of the paper white. These examples resembled a pen-and-ink drawing on colored paper, finished with a brush or pencil.
We must now go back to the year 1452, which is generally fixed upon as the date of the invention of engraving on metal (Fig. 262).[41] When discussing the subject of “Goldsmith’s Work,” we mentioned, among the pupils of the illustrious Ghiberti, Maso Finiguerra, and stated that this artist had engraved on silver a “Pax” intended for the treasury of the Church of St. John. Certain writers having recognised in a print now in the Imperial Library of Paris, and also in another print in the Library of the Arsenal, an exact impression of this engraving, were led to attribute to the celebrated Florentine goldsmith the honour of an invention in which he might perhaps have had no share at all. Possibly this process of printing off an impression, which was a very natural thing to do, had been actually practised by goldsmiths long before Finiguerra; they wished, doubtless, to preserve a pattern of their niello-work, or to see how it progressed in its various stages. The proofs, thus taken off by hand, having been lost, Finiguerra may have been considered the originator of a method which he only applied as a matter of course to his goldsmith’s work. The two circumstances—that the plate is made of silver and not of any common metal, and that it may be classed among the numerous nielli, engraved plates of decorative goldsmith’s work, which have been handed down to us and are of even earlier dates—will alone suffice, in our opinion, to dispose of the{323}
We need to rewind to the year 1452, which is commonly recognized as the year engraving on metal was invented (Fig. 262).[41] In our discussion about “Goldsmith’s Work,” we highlighted Maso Finiguerra, one of the students of the renowned Ghiberti, noting that this artist had engraved a “Pax” in silver for the treasury of St. John's Church. Some writers, upon seeing a print currently in the Imperial Library of Paris and another in the Arsenal Library, identified it as an exact impression of this engraving and thus credited the famous Florentine goldsmith with an invention in which he may not have been involved at all. It’s possible that this method of making an impression, which seems like a natural thing to do, had already been practiced by goldsmiths long before Finiguerra; likely, they wanted to keep a record of their niello-work or monitor how it developed at different stages. Since the proofs taken manually have been lost, Finiguerra may have been seen as the originator of a technique he merely applied to his goldsmithing work. The two factors—that the plate is made of silver instead of some common metal and that it can be categorized among the many nielli, engraved plates of decorative goldsmithing that have survived from even earlier periods—should, in our view, be enough to settle the{323}

Fig. 262.—The Prophet Isaiah, holding in his hand the saw which was the instrument of his martyrdom. (Fac-simile from an Engraving on Copper by an unknown Italian Master of the Fifteenth Century.)
Fig. 262.—The Prophet Isaiah, holding in his hand the saw that was the tool of his martyrdom. (Fac-simile from an engraving on copper by an unknown Italian master from the fifteenth century.)
idea that this work was expressly executed in order to furnish impressions on paper. It was nothing but chance that in this case introduced the name of Finiguerra, which would not have become known in this connection, if it had not been for the preservation of two ancient impressions of his niello-work; while those taken from other and perhaps older plates had been destroyed. Thus the date, or the asserted date, of the invention of engraving on metal was fixed by the ascertained date of the piece of goldsmith’s work.
The idea that this work was specifically created to make impressions on paper is only due to chance that the name Finiguerra came into play. We wouldn't even know about him in this context if it weren't for the existence of two old impressions of his niello-work; meanwhile, those from other possibly older plates have been lost. This is how the date—or the claimed date—of the invention of metal engraving was determined by the established date of a piece of goldsmith's work.
Be this as it may, the print of the “Pax,” or rather of the “Assumption,” engraved by Finiguerra, does not fail, in the opinion of all writers and amateurs, to bear the title of the earliest print from metal; a title to which it has a perfect right, and in thus regarding it we are induced to give a brief description of the subject represented in the engraving. Jesus Christ, seated on a lofty throne and wearing a cap similar to that of the Doges, places, with both his hands, a crown on the head of the Virgin, who, with her hands crossed upon her breast, is seated upon the same throne; St. Augustine and St. Ambrose are kneeling; in the centre, below, and on the right, several saints are standing, among whom we can distinguish St. Catherine and St. Agnes; on the left, in the rear of St. Augustine, we see St. John the Baptist and other saints; lastly, on both sides of the throne a number of angels are blowing trumpets; and, above, are others holding a streamer, on which we read: “Assvmpta. est. Maria. in. celvm. ave. exercitvs. angelorvm;” “Mary is taken up into Heaven. Hail, army of angels!”
Be that as it may, the print of the “Pax,” or more accurately the “Assumption,” engraved by Finiguerra, is widely regarded by all writers and enthusiasts as the earliest print made from metal; a title it rightfully holds. In considering this, we feel compelled to provide a brief description of the subject depicted in the engraving. Jesus Christ, seated on a grand throne and wearing a cap similar to those of the Doges, places a crown on the head of the Virgin Mary with both hands. She sits on the same throne, her hands crossed over her chest. St. Augustine and St. Ambrose are kneeling; in the center below, and to the right, several saints stand, among whom we can identify St. Catherine and St. Agnes; to the left, behind St. Augustine, we see St. John the Baptist and other saints. Finally, on either side of the throne, a number of angels are blowing trumpets; above them, others hold a banner that reads: “Assumed into heaven, Mary is, with the hosts of angels.;” “Mary is taken up into Heaven. Hail, army of angels!”
The first of the impressions of this niello found its way into the Royal Library with the Marolles Collection, bought by Louis XIV. in 1667: the other was discovered only in 1841, by M. Robert Dumesnil, who, in the Library of the Arsenal, was turning over the leaves of a volume containing engravings by Callot and Sebastian Le Clerc. This latter impression, though taken on inferior paper, is nevertheless in a much better state of preservation than the other; but the ink is of a greyer hue, and one might readily fancy that, as M. Duchesne, the learned writer, asserts, it was printed before the final completion of the plate.
The first impression of this niello arrived at the Royal Library as part of the Marolles Collection, which Louis XIV purchased in 1667. The second impression wasn’t found until 1841 by M. Robert Dumesnil, who was browsing through a book of engravings by Callot and Sebastian Le Clerc in the Library of the Arsenal. Although this second impression was made on lower-quality paper, it is in much better condition than the first. However, the ink has a grayer tone, and one might easily believe, as M. Duchesne, the knowledgeable author, claims, that it was printed before the plate was fully completed.
In support of the opinion which we before indirectly expressed, that the practice of taking impressions from engraved plates of metal might well be a kind of fortuitous result of a mere professional tradition incidental to the goldsmith’s art, we may remark that most of the engravings which have{325} been handed down to us as belonging to the era fixed upon for the invention of engraving, are the work of Italian goldsmith-engravers. More than four hundred specimens of this date have been preserved; among the artists we must mention Amerighi, Michael Angelo Bandinelli, and Philippo Brunelleschi, of Florence; Forzoni Spinelli, of Arezzo; Furnio, Gesso, Rossi, and Raibolini, of Bologna; Teucreo, of Siena; Caradosso and Arcioni, of Milan; Nicholas Rosex, of Modena, of whose work we have three nielli and more than sixty engravings; Antonio Pollajuolo, who engraved a print called the “Fight with Cutlasses,” representing ten naked men fighting; lastly, the most skilful of the metal-chasing goldsmiths after Finiguerra, Peregrino of Cesena, who has left his name and his mark on sixty-six nielli.
To support the view we previously hinted at, that the practice of taking prints from engraved metal plates might just be an accidental outcome of a professional tradition tied to the goldsmith’s craft, we can point out that most of the engravings that have{325} been passed down to us from the time identified as the start of engraving come from Italian goldsmith-engravers. Over four hundred examples from this period have been preserved; among the artists, we should mention Amerighi, Michelangelo Bandinelli, and Filippo Brunelleschi from Florence; Forzoni Spinelli from Arezzo; Furnio, Gesso, Rossi, and Raibolini from Bologna; Teucreo from Siena; Caradosso and Arcioni from Milan; Nicholas Rosex from Modena, whose work includes three nielli and over sixty engravings; Antonio Pollajuolo, known for a print titled “Fight with Cutlasses,” depicting ten naked men in combat; and lastly, the most skilled of the metal-chasing goldsmiths after Finiguerra, Peregrino of Cesena, who left his name and mark on sixty-six nielli.

Fig. 263.—Fac-simile of a Niello executed on Ivory, from the original design of Stradan, representing Columbus on board his Ship, during his first Voyage to the West.
Fig. 263.—Replica of a Niello made on ivory, based on the original design by Stradan, depicting Columbus on his ship during his first voyage to the West.
More special mention must be made of Bartholomew Baldini, better known under the name of Baccio, to whom we owe, in addition to some large engravings both of a sacred and of a mythological character, twenty vignettes designed for the folio edition (1481) of Dante’s “Inferno;” of Andrea Mantegna, a renowned painter, who himself engraved many of his own compositions; and of John van der Straet, called Stradan (Fig. 263), who executed at Florence many remarkable plates.{326}
More special mention should be made of Bartholomew Baldini, better known as Baccio, to whom we owe, in addition to some large engravings with both sacred and mythological themes, twenty vignettes designed for the folio edition (1481) of Dante’s “Inferno;” of Andrea Mantegna, a famous painter who engraved many of his own works; and of John van der Straet, known as Stradan (Fig. 263), who created many impressive plates in Florence.{326}
We find in Germany an engraver who dates several of his works in the year 1466, but on none of them has he left more than his initials, E. S. This has not failed to tax the ingenuity of those who would establish his individuality in some authentic way. Some have agreed to call him Edward Schön or Stern, on account of the stars he frequently introduces into the borders of the vestments of his figures; one asserts that he was born in Bavaria, because in a specimen of his works is the figure of a woman holding a shield emblazoned with the arms of that country; another believes him to have been a Swiss, because he twice engraved the “Pilgrimage of St. Mary of Einsiedeln,” the most celebrated in the country. But those amateurs who, upon the whole, think more of the work than the workman, are content to designate him as the Master of 1466.
In Germany, there's an engraver who dated several of his works to 1466, but he only left his initials, E. S., on them. This has challenged those trying to identify him in a concrete way. Some have decided to call him Edward Schön or Stern because of the stars he often includes in the borders of his figures' garments; one person claims he was born in Bavaria since one of his works features a woman holding a shield with the arms of that region; another thinks he was Swiss because he engraved the “Pilgrimage of St. Mary of Einsiedeln” twice, which is the most famous one in Switzerland. However, those enthusiasts who generally care more about the art than the artist prefer to refer to him as the Master of 1466.
This engraver has left behind him three hundred examples, most of them of small dimensions, among which, independently of sundry very curious compositions, we must notice two important series, namely, an Alphabet composed of grotesque figures (Fig. 264), and a pack of Numeral Cards, the greater part of which are in the Imperial Library.
This engraver has left behind three hundred examples, most of them small in size, among which, aside from several very interesting compositions, we should highlight two significant series: an Alphabet made up of grotesque figures (Fig. 264) and a set of Numeral Cards, most of which are in the Imperial Library.
At almost the same epoch Holland also presents us with an anonymous engraver, who might be called the Master of 1486, from the date on one only of his engravings. The works of this artist, whose manner exhibits a powerful and original style, are very rare in any collections not belonging to the country in which he worked. The Cabinet of Engravings at Amsterdam possesses seventy-six of them, while that of Vienna has but two, that of Berlin one only, and that of Paris six, among which we may remark “Samson sleeping on the knees of Delilah,” and “St. George,” on foot, piercing with his sword the throat of the dragon which menaced the life of the Queen of Lydia.
At around the same time, Holland also gives us an anonymous engraver, who can be referred to as the Master of 1486, based on the date found on one of his engravings. The works of this artist, which showcase a strong and unique style, are very rare in collections outside the country where he worked. The Cabinet of Engravings in Amsterdam holds seventy-six of his pieces, while Vienna has only two, Berlin has one, and Paris has six, including “Samson sleeping on the knees of Delilah” and “St. George,” on foot, stabbing the dragon that threatened the life of the Queen of Lydia.
We have still three comparatively celebrated engravers to mention before reaching the epoch at which Marc Antonio Raimondi in Italy, Albert Dürer in Germany, and Lucas van Leyden in Holland, all simultaneously flourished.
We still have three fairly well-known engravers to mention before we reach the time when Marc Antonio Raimondi in Italy, Albert Dürer in Germany, and Lucas van Leyden in Holland were all thriving at the same time.
Martin Schöngauer, for some time designated by the name of Martin Schön, who died at Colmar in 1488, was a good painter as well as a skilful engraver. More than one hundred and twenty specimens of his work are known, the most important of which are—“Christ bearing his Cross,” “The Battle of the Christians” (waged against the infidels by the apostle{327} St. James), both very rare compositions of large size; the “Passion of Jesus Christ,” the “Death of the Virgin,” and “St. Anthony tormented by Demons,” one proof of which, it is said, was coloured by Michael Angelo. We must add (and this circumstance shows again the kind of direct relation which we have already noted as existing between engraving and goldsmith’s work), that Martin Schöngauer also engraved a pastoral staff and a censer, both of very beautiful workmanship.
Martin Schöngauer, sometimes referred to as Martin Schön, who passed away in Colmar in 1488, was a talented painter as well as a skilled engraver. More than one hundred and twenty examples of his work are known, the most significant of which are—“Christ bearing his Cross,” “The Battle of the Christians” (fought against the infidels by the apostle St. James), both of which are rare large compositions; the “Passion of Jesus Christ,” the “Death of the Virgin,” and “St. Anthony tormented by Demons,” one version of which is said to have been colored by Michelangelo. Additionally, it’s worth mentioning (and this highlights the close relationship we’ve already noted between engraving and goldsmithing) that Martin Schöngauer also engraved a pastoral staff and a censer, both of exquisite craftsmanship.

Fig. 264.—Fac-simile of the letter N from the “Grotesque Alphabet,” engraved by the “Master of 1466.”
Fig. 264.—Exact replica of the letter N from the “Grotesque Alphabet,” engraved by the “Master of 1466.”
Israel van Mecken (or Meckenem), supposed to be a pupil of Francis{328} van Bocholt, as he worked at Bocholt previous to the year 1500, is, of all German engravers of this epoch, the one whose works are most extensively known. The Cabinet of Engravings in the Imperial Library, Paris, possesses three volumes of his engravings, containing two hundred and twenty-eight superb examples; among these we must especially notice a composition engraved on two plates of the same height; “St. Gregory perceiving the Man of Sorrows at the Moment of the Mass.” We must confine ourselves to the mention, in addition, of his “St. Luke painting the Portrait of the Virgin;” “St. Odile releasing from Purgatory, by his prayers, the Soul of his Father, Duke Etichon;” “Herodias” (Fig. 265); and “Lucretia killing herself in the presence of Collatinus and others,” which last is the only subject this artist has taken from profane history.
Israel van Mecken (or Meckenem), who is believed to have studied under Francis{328} van Bocholt, worked in Bocholt before 1500 and is the most well-known German engraver from this time period. The Cabinet of Engravings in the Imperial Library in Paris has three volumes of his engravings, showcasing two hundred and twenty-eight outstanding examples. Notably, there is a piece engraved on two plates of the same height titled “St. Gregory perceiving the Man of Sorrows at the Moment of the Mass.” Additionally, we should mention his works like “St. Luke painting the Portrait of the Virgin,” “St. Odile releasing from Purgatory, by his prayers, the Soul of his Father, Duke Etichon,” “Herodias” (Fig. 265), and “Lucretia killing herself in the presence of Collatinus and others,” which is the only piece based on secular history that this artist created.
We mention Wenceslaus of Olmutz, who was engaged in engraving from the year 1481 to 1497, with the especial object of describing an allegorical print due to his burin; it may serve to give a notion of the fantastic tendency impressed on the ideas of the day by the religious dissensions which arose at this epoch between several princes of Germany and the court of Rome. This print, or rather this graphic satire, most of the allusions in which are now lost to us, represents the monstrous figure of a woman entirely naked, seen in profile and turning to the left, her body covered with scales, with the head and mane of an ass; her right leg terminates in a cloven foot, and the left in a bird’s claw; her right arm is terminated by the paw of a lion, and the left by a woman’s hand. The back of this fantastic being is covered with a hairy mask, and in the place of a tail she has the neck of a chimera, with a deformed head from which darts a serpent’s tongue. Above the engraving is written, “Roma Caput Mundi” (“Rome the head of the world”). On the left hand is a three-storied tower, upon which a flag adorned with the keys of St. Peter is floating. On the château is written, “Castelagno” (Castle of St. Angelo); in the foreground is a river, upon whose waves is traced the word “Tevere” (the Tiber); lower still is the word “Ianrarii” (January), below the date 1496: on the right, in the background, is a square tower, upon which is written, “Tore Di Nona” (Tower of the Nones); on the same side, in front, is a vase with two handles, and in the centre of the lower part the letter W, the monogrammatic signature of the engraver. Our interest in this plate is increased by the date it bears; for, being engraved by means of{329}
We mention Wenceslaus of Olmutz, who was engaged in engraving from 1481 to 1497, with the specific aim of creating an allegorical print with his burin; it serves to illustrate the fantastical ideas shaped by the religious conflicts of the time between various German princes and the court of Rome. This print, or rather this graphic satire, most of whose references are now lost on us, depicts the bizarre figure of a completely naked woman seen in profile and turning to the left. Her body is covered in scales, and she has the head and mane of a donkey; her right leg ends in a split foot, while her left ends in a bird's claw. Her right arm ends in a lion's paw, while her left has a woman's hand. The back of this strange entity is covered with a hairy mask, and instead of a tail, she has the neck of a chimera with a deformed head from which a serpent's tongue emerges. Above the engraving is written, “Roma Caput Mundi” (“Rome the head of the world”). On the left is a three-story tower, on top of which a flag featuring the keys of St. Peter flies. Written on the château is “Castelagno” (Castle of St. Angelo); in the foreground is a river where the name “Tevere” (the Tiber) is traced in the waves; further down is the word “Ianrarii” (January), below the date 1496. In the background to the right is a square tower, with “Tore Di Nona” (Tower of the Nones) inscribed on it; on the same side, in front, is a vase with two handles, and in the center of its lower part is the letter W, the monogrammatic signature of the engraver. Our interest in this plate is heightened by the date it bears; for, being engraved by means of{329}

Fig. 265.—“Herodias,” a Copper-plate Engraving, by Israel van Mecken.
Fig. 265.—“Herodias,” a copper plate engraving by Israel van Mecken.
aquafortis, it proves that Albert Dürer is wrongfully regarded as the inventor of this mode of engraving, more expeditious than with the burin, as the oldest aquafortis work of Albert Dürer is dated 1515, that is to say, nineteen years later than that of Wenceslaus of Olmutz.
aquafortis, it shows that Albert Dürer is mistakenly considered the inventor of this engraving technique, which is quicker than using the burin, since Dürer’s earliest aquafortis work is from 1515, which is nineteen years later than that of Wenceslaus of Olmutz.
We now come to three great artists who, at a period in which the art of engraving had made the most remarkable progress, availed themselves of it for producing works which eminently characterise each master respectively.
We now come to three great artists who, at a time when the art of engraving had advanced significantly, used it to create works that distinctly represent each master.
Albert Dürer, born at Nuremberg in 1471, was a vigorous painter, and was not less remarkable for the productions of his burin and etching-needle. We do not intend to describe all his works, though all are worthy of notice, but must content ourselves with mentioning “Adam and Eve standing by the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil,” a small plate of delicate workmanship and admirable perfectness of design; the “Passion of Jesus Christ,” in a series of sixteen plates; “Christ praying in the Garden of Gethsemane,” the first work executed by this master by means of aquafortis, then a new method, which, being less soft than the burin, gave rise to an idea not dispelled for some time, that this print and several others were engraved on iron or tin; several figures of the “Virgin with the Infant Jesus,” which are all remarkable for expression and simplicity, and have received odd sobriquets on account of some accessory object which accompanies them (for instance, the “Virgin with the pear, butterfly, ape,” &c.); the “Prodigal Son keeping Swine,” a composition in which the painter himself is represented; “St. Hubert praying before the Cross borne by a Stag” (Fig. 266), a very rare and beautiful plate; the “Chevalier and his Lady;” lastly, the “Chevalier of Death,” a chef-d’œuvre, dated 1515, and representing Francis of Sickingen, who was destined to be the firmest supporter of Luther’s Reformation.[42]
Albert Dürer, born in Nuremberg in 1471, was a dynamic painter and also notable for his work with the burin and etching needle. We won't go into detail about all his works, although every single one is deserving of attention. Instead, we'll mention "Adam and Eve standing by the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil," a small plate showcasing delicate craftsmanship and outstanding design. Also worth noting is "The Passion of Jesus Christ," which consists of a series of sixteen plates; "Christ praying in the Garden of Gethsemane," which was the first piece this master created using aquafortis, a new technique at the time. This method, being less smooth than the burin, led to the mistaken belief that this print and several others were engraved on iron or tin. Several depictions of "The Virgin with the Infant Jesus" stand out for their expressiveness and simplicity, earning quirky nicknames for their accompanying objects (for example, "The Virgin with the pear, butterfly, ape," etc.); "The Prodigal Son keeping Swine," a composition where the painter himself is featured; "St. Hubert praying before the Cross borne by a Stag" (Fig. 266), a very rare and beautiful plate; "The Chevalier and his Lady;" and finally, "The Chevalier of Death," a masterpiece dated 1515, depicting Francis of Sickingen, who would become a key supporter of Luther’s Reformation.[42]
Marc Antonio Raimondi, born at Bologna about the year 1475, was first a pupil of Francis Raibolini, and afterwards of Raphael,[43] whose style he often
Marc Antonio Raimondi, born in Bologna around 1475, was initially a student of Francis Raibolini, and later of Raphael,[43] whose style he frequently

Fig. 266.—“St. Hubert praying before the Cross borne by a Stag.” Engraved by Albert Dürer.
Fig. 266.—“St. Hubert praying before the Cross carried by a Stag.” Engraved by Albert Dürer.
followed, and in his compositions did his utmost to imitate his pure and noble manner. Everything in his designs is ideally true, and all is harmonious in the ensemble of his works. Most of his engravings still existing are very much sought after, and as any description we could give would only convey but an imperfect idea of the excellence of these works, the strongest testimony in favour of their merit will be to mention the high prices given for certain prints by this master at the public sale which took place in 1844. For example:—“Adam and Eve,” a print after Raphael, 1,010 francs (£40); “God commanding Noah to build the Ark,” from the same master, 700 francs (£28); the “Massacre of the Innocents,” 1,200 francs (£48); “St. Paul preaching at Athens,” 2,500 francs (£100); the “Lord’s Supper,” 2,900 francs (£116); the “Judgment of Paris,” which is regarded as the chef-d’œuvre of Marc Antonio, 3,350 francs (£134); three pendentives of the “Farnesina,” 1,620 francs (£64 10s.), &c. Subsequently, these enormous prices have been even exceeded.
followed, and in his compositions did his best to emulate his pure and noble style. Everything in his designs is ideally accurate, and everything is harmonious in the ensemble of his works. Most of his engravings that still exist are highly sought after, and since any description we could provide would only give an incomplete idea of the excellence of these works, the strongest proof of their value is the high prices paid for certain prints by this master at the public auction held in 1844. For example:—“Adam and Eve,” a print after Raphael, 1,010 francs (£40); “God commanding Noah to build the Ark,” from the same master, 700 francs (£28); the “Massacre of the Innocents,” 1,200 francs (£48); “St. Paul preaching at Athens,” 2,500 francs (£100); the “Lord’s Supper,” 2,900 francs (£116); the “Judgment of Paris,” which is considered the chef-d’œuvre of Marc Antonio, 3,350 francs (£134); three pendentives of the “Farnesina,” 1,620 francs (£64 10s.), etc. Since then, these high prices have even been surpassed.
Lucas van Leyden, born in 1494, and, like Albert Dürer, a clever painter as well as skilful engraver, has left about eighty plates, the most remarkable of which are “David playing the Harp before Saul;” the “Adoration of the Magi;” a large “Ecce Homo,” engraved by the artist at the age of sixteen; a “Peasant and Peasant-woman with a Cow;” the “Monk Sergius killed by Mahomet;” the “Seven Virtues;” a plate called the “Little Milkmaid,” very rare; lastly, a “Poor Family travelling,” of which only five proofs are known; they were bought for sixteen louis d’or by the Abbot of Marolles, when he formed his cabinet of prints, which became one of the richest additions to the Imperial Library.
Lucas van Leyden, born in 1494, was a talented painter and skilled engraver, much like Albert Dürer. He created around eighty plates, the most notable of which include “David playing the Harp before Saul,” the “Adoration of the Magi,” a large “Ecce Homo” that he engraved at age sixteen, a “Peasant and Peasant-woman with a Cow,” the “Monk Sergius killed by Mahomet,” the “Seven Virtues,” a rare plate known as the “Little Milkmaid,” and finally, a “Poor Family travelling,” of which only five proofs are known. These were purchased for sixteen louis d’or by the Abbot of Marolles when he was building his print collection, which became one of the richest contributions to the Imperial Library.
In a befitting rank below these famous artists we may class a French engraver, Jean Duret, born at Langres in 1488, who was goldsmith to Henri II., and executed several beautiful allegorical plates on the intrigues of the king and Diana of Poitiers, as well as twenty-four compositions taken from the Apocalypse; also Pierre Woeiriot (or Voeiriot), an engraver and goldsmith of Lorraine, born in 1531, who produced numerous fine works down to the end of the century; the most famous of them, designated by the name of the “Bull of Phalaris” (Fig. 267), represents the tyrant of Agrigentum shutting up human victims destined to be burnt alive in a brazen bull.
In a fitting position below these renowned artists, we can include a French engraver, Jean Duret, who was born in Langres in 1488. He served as a goldsmith for Henri II and created several beautiful allegorical plates illustrating the king's affairs with Diana of Poitiers, along with twenty-four works inspired by the Apocalypse. There’s also Pierre Woeiriot (or Voeiriot), an engraver and goldsmith from Lorraine, born in 1531, who produced many fine pieces until the end of the century. The most famous of these, known as the “Bull of Phalaris” (Fig. 267), depicts the tyrant of Agrigentum imprisoning human victims intended to be burned alive inside a bronze bull.
There were at work in Italy at the same epoch Augustine of Musi{333}
There were active in Italy during the same time Augustine of Musi{333}

Fig. 267.—“Phalaris, Tyrant of Agrigentum, causing Victims destined to be burnt alive to be shut up in a Brazen Bull.” Engraved by P. Woeiriot. (French School of the Sixteenth Century.)
Fig. 267.—“Phalaris, the Tyrant of Agrigentum, locking up victims meant to be burned alive in a Brazen Bull.” Engraved by P. Woeiriot. (French School of the Sixteenth Century.)
(Agustino de Musis, called the Venetian), Giacomo Caraglio, the Ghisis,[44] Eneas Vico; in Germany, Altdorfer (Fig. 268), George Pencz,[45] Aldegrever, Jacque Binck, Bartel and Hans Sebald Beham (Fig. 269), who are designated under the collective name of the “Little Masters;” in Holland, Thierry (Dirk) van Staren.

Fig. 268.—“Repose of the Holy Family.” Engraved by A. Altdorfer.
Fig. 268.—“Repose of the Holy Family.” Engraved by A. Altdorfer.
In the course of the sixteenth century engraving reached its culminating point, and at that time Italy and Germany no longer took the lead in this branch of art, for the most skilful and renowned masters then belonged to Holland and France.
In the sixteenth century, engraving reached its peak, and during that time, Italy and Germany were no longer the leaders in this art form, as the most skilled and famous masters belonged to Holland and France.
Those of Holland were Henry Goltzius (or Goltz), born in 1558, and his pupils Matham and the Mullers, whose vigorous gravers might remind one of brilliant effects of colour without any loss of purity of design; the two brothers, Boetius and Scheltius Bolswaert, so called from their native town Bolswaert, born in 1580 and 1586 respectively; Paul Pontius and Lucas Vorsterman, both born in 1590, whose engravings so well represent the chiaroscuro and colour of Van Dyck and Jordaens.
Those from Holland included Henry Goltzius (or Goltz), born in 1558, along with his students Matham and the Mullers, whose strong engravings evoke vivid color effects without compromising the clarity of design; the two brothers, Boetius and Scheltius Bolswaert, named after their hometown Bolswaert, born in 1580 and 1586 respectively; Paul Pontius and Lucas Vorsterman, both born in 1590, whose engravings effectively capture the chiaroscuro and color reminiscent of Van Dyck and Jordaens.
In France was Jacques Callot, born in 1594, whose works were both numerous and original, and enjoyed a somewhat popular celebrity; among them the most worthy of remark are the “Temptation of St. Anthony,” the “Fair of the Madonna d’Imprunette,” “The Garden” and the “Parterre,” both scenes in Nancy; as well as several series, such as the “Miseries of War,” &c. There were also Michael Lasne, born in 1596, who engraved a number of historical portraits; and Etienne (Stephen) Baudet, who reproduced eight large landscapes after Poussin.{335}
In France, there was Jacques Callot, born in 1594, whose works were both numerous and original, and he gained a fair amount of popularity. Among them, the most notable are the “Temptation of St. Anthony,” the “Fair of the Madonna d’Imprunette,” “The Garden,” and “Parterre,” both scenes in Nancy; as well as several series, like the “Miseries of War,” etc. There was also Michael Lasne, born in 1596, who created a number of historical portraits; and Etienne (Stephen) Baudet, who reproduced eight large landscapes after Poussin.{335}

Fig. 269.—“Ferdinand I., Brother of Charles V.” Engraved by Bart. Beham in 1531.
Fig. 269.—“Ferdinand I., Brother of Charles V.” Engraved by Bart. Beham in 1531.
A separate notice is reserved for Jonas Suyderoef, born at Leyden in 1600, who, by combining the graver, the etching-needle, and aquafortis, gave an exceptional character to his works. Among the two hundred engravings by this master the most admired are the “Treaty of Munster,” after Terburg; and the “Burgomasters of Amsterdam receiving the News of the Arrival of Queen Mary of Medicis,” after De Keyser.
A separate notice is dedicated to Jonas Suyderoef, born in Leyden in 1600, who, by using the graver, etching needle, and aquafortis, created distinctive works. Among the two hundred engravings by this master, the most celebrated are the “Treaty of Munster,” after Terburg, and the “Burgomasters of Amsterdam Receiving the News of the Arrival of Queen Mary of Medicis,” after De Keyser.
We are now touching closely upon, even if we have not already exceeded, the limits to which we are prescribed by the scope of our notices; but as the history of engraving does not present, like that of so many other arts, the spectacle of a grievous decadence after a period of brilliancy, we cannot without regret come to a conclusion, when mention might still be made of many distinguished names among the engravers of every country.
We are now getting very close to, if we haven’t already gone beyond, the limits set by the scope of our notices; however, since the history of engraving does not show, like many other arts, a painful decline after a time of greatness, we cannot end this discussion without some sadness, especially since we could still mention many notable names among engravers from every country.
We should also scarcely be able to pass on to another subject without having alluded to those men whose works belong, indeed, to the following epoch, but the date of whose birth connects them with that we are considering. We could not, in fact, assume to have treated of engraving had we passed over in silence Van Dyck, Claude Lorraine, and Rembrandt (Fig. 270), those greatest of masters who were equally celebrated for painting and engraving. In truth, perhaps, we could not say anything of them which would not be superfluous.
We can hardly move on to another topic without mentioning those artists whose works are from the next era, yet whose birth dates tie them to the time we’re discussing. We couldn’t claim to have covered engraving if we skipped over Van Dyck, Claude Lorraine, and Rembrandt (Fig. 270), the greatest masters celebrated for both painting and engraving. Honestly, there’s probably nothing we could say about them that wouldn’t be unnecessary.
Who is not acquainted with at least some few works by Van Dyck? This celebrated pupil of Rubens has left in painting as many masterpieces as canvases; and in engraving he knew how to give to his etching-needle so much verve and spirit, that his prints are perfect models to follow, and have never been surpassed. Who is there that does not admire the landscapes of Claude Lorraine, which are equally remarkable for the light diffused over them, and the misty atmosphere that tempers its brilliancy? We all know this master produced, as if for recreation, certain engravings which for truth and melancholy (mélancolic) are hardly surpassed by his marvellous paintings. And how can we speak of Rembrandt without seeming to be commonplace? For his fertile and varied talent no difficulty ever seemed to exist; a theme, the most simple and common in appearance, becomes in his hands the basis of a masterly conception; nature, to which he seemed to lend a new life, while seizing upon its most striking realities, was for him an inexhaustible source of powerful compositions.
Who doesn’t know at least a few works by Van Dyck? This famous student of Rubens produced as many masterpieces in painting as he did canvases, and in engraving, he infused his etching needle with so much energy and spirit that his prints are perfect examples to follow and have never been outdone. Who doesn’t admire the landscapes of Claude Lorraine, which are remarkable for the light that fills them and the hazy atmosphere that softens their brightness? We all know this master created, almost as a hobby, certain engravings that are hardly topped for their truthfulness and melancholy, which are as impressive as his amazing paintings. And how can we discuss Rembrandt without sounding clichéd? His rich and diverse talent faced no challenges; even the simplest and most ordinary themes became a foundation for brilliant concepts in his hands. Nature, which he seemed to breathe new life into while capturing its most intense realities, was for him an endless source of powerful compositions.
The mention of these artists on the threshold of an epoch into which we{337}
The mention of these artists at the beginning of a new era into which we{337}

Fig. 270.—“Portrait of John Lutma, Goldsmith of Groningen.” Designed and Engraved in aquafortis by Rembrandt.
Fig. 270.—“Portrait of John Lutma, Goldsmith of Groningen.” Designed and engraved using acid etching by Rembrandt.
are precluded from following them, must suffice to convey some idea of the height that art had attained during this century. We will, however, enumerate after them a few names among foreign engravers. The Flemish artists, Nicolas Berghem and Paul Potter, both great animal-painters, have left some prints in aquafortis for the possession of which amateurs contend; Wenceslaus Hollar, the Englishman,[46] engraved “The Queen of Sheba,” after Veronese; to Cornelius Visscher, a Dutchman, we owe the famous{338} “Seller of Ratsbane;” and to Stefano della Bella, of Florence, the “View from the Pont-Neuf, Paris.” Rupert, the Prince-Palatine (nephew of Charles I. of England), was the inventor of the mezzo-tinto, or black style of engraving; and William Faithorne, an Englishman, engraved several portraits after Van Dyck. France also presents to our notice some justly celebrated names. The views of towns by Israel Silvestre, of Nancy, are very beautiful; François de Poilly, of Abbeville, reproduced several pictures by Raphael; Jean Pesne, of Rouen, himself a painter, engraved especially after Poussin; Antoine Masson, of Orleans, has left a print of the “Pilgrims of Emmaus,” after the picture by Titian, which is regarded as a chef-d’œuvre. Lastly, Robert Nanteuil, of Rheims, the famous portrait-painter, engraved Péréfixe, Archbishop of Paris, four times; the Archbishop of Rheims five times; Colbert six times; Michel Le Tellier, Chancellor of France, ten times; Louis XIV. eleven times, and Cardinal Mazarin fourteen times.
are prevented from following them, must be enough to give a sense of the level that art reached during this century. However, we will list a few names among foreign engravers. The Flemish artists, Nicolas Berghem and Paul Potter, both renowned animal painters, created some aquatint prints that collectors compete for; Wenceslaus Hollar, from England, engraved “The Queen of Sheba” after Veronese; to Cornelius Visscher, a Dutch artist, we owe the famous “Seller of Ratsbane;” and to Stefano della Bella from Florence, the “View from the Pont-Neuf, Paris.” Rupert, the Prince Palatine (nephew of Charles I of England), invented the mezzotint, or black style of engraving; and William Faithorne, also English, engraved several portraits after Van Dyck. France also presents some well-known names. The town views by Israel Silvestre from Nancy are very beautiful; François de Poilly from Abbeville reproduced several paintings by Raphael; Jean Pesne from Rouen, who was also a painter, particularly engraved after Poussin; Antoine Masson from Orleans created a print of the “Pilgrims of Emmaus,” based on Titian's painting, which is considered a chef-d’œuvre. Lastly, Robert Nanteuil from Rheims, the famous portrait painter, engraved Péréfixe, Archbishop of Paris, four times; the Archbishop of Rheims five times; Colbert six times; Michel Le Tellier, Chancellor of France, ten times; Louis XIV eleven times, and Cardinal Mazarin fourteen times.

Fig. 271.—“The Holy Virgin.” Engraved by Aldegrever in 1527.
Fig. 271.—“The Holy Virgin.” Engraved by Aldegrever in 1527.
SCULPTURE.
Origin of Christian Sculpture.—Statues in Gold and Silver.—Traditions of Antique Art.—Sculpture in Ivory.—Iconoclasts.—Diptychs.—The highest Style of Sculpture follows the Phases of Architecture.—Cathedrals and Monasteries from the Year 1000.—Schools of Burgundy, Champagne, Normandy, Lorraine, &c.—German, English, Spanish, and Italian Schools.—Nicholas of Pisa and his Successors.—Position of French Sculpture in the Thirteenth Century.—Florentine Sculpture and Ghiberti.—French Sculptors from the Fifteenth to the Sixteenth Century.
Origin of Christian Sculpture.—Gold and Silver Statues.—Traditions of Ancient Art.—Ivory Sculpture.—Iconoclasts.—Diptychs.—The highest style of sculpture follows the trends in architecture.—Cathedrals and monasteries from the year 1000.—Schools in Burgundy, Champagne, Normandy, Lorraine, etc.—German, English, Spanish, and Italian schools.—Nicholas of Pisa and his successors.—The status of French sculpture in the thirteenth century.—Florentine sculpture and Ghiberti.—French sculptors from the fifteenth to the sixteenth century.
T is an indisputable fact that the epoch in which the Emperor
Constantine, by receiving baptism, effected the triumph of Christianity,
developed a kind of revival in the movement of the decorative arts, the
ideas of which were then exclusively directed to the exaltation of the
new faith. To construct numerous basilicas, to adorn them magnificently,
and by means of the chisel to embody in a material form the spiritualism
of the Gospel, were the objects of this pious monarch. Gold and silver
were the less spared, as marble was considered too common a substance in
which to represent the sacred personages of the divine hierarchy. At
Constantinople, in the basilica constructed by Constantine, there was
represented, on one side of the apse, a seated figure of our Saviour
surrounded by His twelve disciples; on the other side, Christ was
represented also sitting on a throne and accompanied by four angels, who
had precious stones of Alabanda, inlaid, to represent their eyes. All
these figures were life-size, and made of silver repoussé; each one
weighing from ninety to a hundred and ten pounds. In the same church, a
canopy representing the Apostles and cherubim in relief, of polished
silver, weighed more than two thousand pounds. But these splendours were
even eclipsed by those of the font of porphyry in which Constantine
received baptism from the hands of Bishop Sylvester. The part whence the
water flowed away was adorned with massive silver over an extent of five
feet, and for the purpose three thousand pounds of this{340} precious metal
were employed. In the centre, columns of gold supported a lamp of the
same metal weighing fifty-two pounds, in which, during the feast of
Easter, two hundred pounds of perfumed oil were burnt. The water was
poured into the font through the image of a lamb of solid gold, weighing
thirty pounds. On the right was a life-size representation of our
Saviour, weighing a hundred and seventy pounds; on the left was a statue
of John the Baptist of the same size; while seven hinds of silver placed
around the font, and pouring water into the basin, harmonised in their
dimensions and materials with the other figures.
T is an undeniable fact that during the time Emperor Constantine received baptism and marked the triumph of Christianity, there was a revival in decorative arts, which were entirely focused on promoting the new faith. This dedicated monarch aimed to build numerous basilicas, embellish them lavishly, and express the spiritual essence of the Gospel through sculpture. Gold and silver were generously used, as marble was deemed too ordinary for depicting the sacred figures of the divine hierarchy. In Constantinople, in the basilica built by Constantine, there was a depiction of our Savior seated on one side of the apse, surrounded by His twelve disciples; on the other side, Christ was also shown sitting on a throne, accompanied by four angels, whose eyes were represented by inlaid precious stones from Alabanda. All these figures were life-size, made from silver repoussé; each weighed between ninety and a hundred and ten pounds. In the same church, a canopy featuring the Apostles and cherubim in relief, made of polished silver, weighed over two thousand pounds. However, these splendors were overshadowed by the porphyry font where Constantine was baptized by Bishop Sylvester. The section from which the water flowed was adorned with massive silver over an area of five feet, using three thousand pounds of this{340} precious metal. In the center, gold columns held a lamp of the same material weighing fifty-two pounds, which burned two hundred pounds of perfumed oil during the Easter feast. Water was poured into the font through an image of a lamb made of solid gold, weighing thirty pounds. On the right was a life-size depiction of our Savior, weighing one hundred and seventy pounds; on the left was a statue of John the Baptist of the same size, while seven silver hinds surrounding the font poured water into the basin, matching the dimensions and materials of the other figures.

Fig. 272.—Altar of Castor (a Gallo-Roman Sculpture), discovered in 1711 under the Choir of Notre-Dame, Paris.
Fig. 272.—Altar of Castor (a Gallo-Roman Sculpture), discovered in 1711 beneath the Choir of Notre-Dame, Paris.
We would not assert that these works, pompously enumerated by Anastasius, the Librarian, corresponded in purity and elevation of style with the richness of the materials employed; for we know, on the contrary, that in order to comply with the wishes of the powerful emperor, artists were found who, by simple substitution of heads, attributes, or inscriptions, converted without any scruple a Jupiter into God the Father, or a Venus into a Virgin. The large cities were not as yet depopulated of the innumerable crowd of statues which adorned them; and it was only in provinces far from the metropolis that the images of the false gods were buried under the fragments of their overthrown temples (Figs. 272 and 273).
We wouldn't claim that these works, grandly listed by Anastasius, the Librarian, matched the purity and sophistication of the materials used; in fact, we know that to meet the demands of the powerful emperor, artists were found who, with little hesitation, simply changed heads, attributes, or inscriptions, turning a Jupiter into God the Father or a Venus into a Virgin. The major cities were not yet stripped of the countless statues that decorated them; it was only in provinces far from the capital that the images of the false gods were buried under the ruins of their fallen temples (Figs. 272 and 273).
In fact, before the art had adopted, or rather created, the system of Christian symbolism, it was absolutely necessary to borrow the elements of its existence from the glorious materials of the past, and even to imitate the works of Pagan art.{341}
Actually, before art embraced, or rather developed, the system of Christian symbolism, it was essential to take inspiration from the amazing materials of the past and even to mimic the works of Pagan art.{341}
In Greece more than elsewhere—and by Greece we include Constantinople—statuary preserved, under Constantino and his earliest successors, a certain degree of power which we might call original. The design still adhered to beautiful forms, and, in the arrangement of subjects, the principles of the ancients were for a long time applied, as if instinctively. Although artists no longer studied nature, they were, at all events, surrounded by excellent models, which guided them with somewhat imperious rule.
In Greece, more than anywhere else—and by Greece, we also mean Constantinople—statues maintained a level of original power during the time of Constantine and his earliest successors. The designs still focused on beautiful forms, and they continued to apply the principles of the ancients in their arrangement of subjects, almost instinctively. Even though artists stopped studying nature, they were surrounded by excellent models that influenced them quite insistently.

Fig. 273.—Altar of Jupiter Ceraunus (Gallo-Roman Sculpture), discovered in 1711, under the Choir of Notre-Dame, Paris.
Fig. 273.—Altar of Jupiter Ceraunus (Gallo-Roman Sculpture), discovered in 1711, beneath the Choir of Notre-Dame, Paris.
We have already seen that, among the barbaric chiefs who invaded the empire of the Cæsars and seated themselves on the Imperial throne of Rome, were some who, at a certain period, professed to be, if not the protectors of the Fine Arts, which had then sunk into torpor, at least the preservers of the Greek and Roman monuments belonging to the noblest epoch of Art. The statues were no longer broken down; the inscriptions and bas-reliefs ceased to be mutilated; the triumphal arches (Fig. 274), the palaces, and the theatres, were respected, or, rather, were left standing. But a kind of deadness had come over the artistic world, and a few sympathetic manifestations of this kind were not sufficient to reanimate its enervated spirit; it was necessary that the period of repose should be fully accomplished—a period which, in the views of Providence, was perhaps a phase of profound contemplation or preparatory development.
We have already seen that among the barbarian leaders who invaded the empire of the Caesars and took the Imperial throne of Rome, there were some who, at one point, claimed to be, if not the protectors of the Fine Arts—which had then fallen into stagnation—at least the preservers of the Greek and Roman monuments from the greatest era of Art. The statues were no longer being destroyed; the inscriptions and bas-reliefs stopped being damaged; the triumphal arches (Fig. 274), the palaces, and the theaters were respected, or rather, were left intact. However, a kind of lifelessness had settled over the artistic world, and a few gestures like this were not enough to revive its weakened spirit; it was necessary for the period of rest to be fully completed—a period which, according to Providence, might have been a time of deep contemplation or essential growth.
Nevertheless, although the art which gives life to marble and bronze—a high style of sculpture—was in a stationary or retrograde state, the lower kind, which we may call domestic, preserved some degree of activity.{342} For instance, it was then the custom for great personages to send as presents diptychs of ivory, on the outer face of which were carved bas-reliefs recalling some memorable event. Monarchs, on their accession, were in the habit of conferring diptychs of this kind on the governors of provinces and bishops; and the latter, in order to testify to the good understanding existing between the civil and religious authorities, placed the diptych on the altar. A marriage, a baptism, or any success, gave occasion for the presentation of diptychs. For two centuries artists lived on nothing but this kind of work. It needed events of some very extraordinary character to cause the production of any monument of real sculpture.
Still, even though the art that brings marble and bronze to life—a high form of sculpture—was in a stagnant or declining state, the lower form, which we can call domestic, maintained some level of activity.{342} For example, it was common for important figures to give ivory diptychs as gifts, featuring carved bas-reliefs that depicted memorable events. When monarchs took the throne, they would usually present these diptychs to governors of provinces and bishops; in turn, the bishops would place them on the altar to show the good relationship between civil and religious leaders. Events like weddings, baptisms, or any success would prompt the giving of diptychs. For two centuries, artists relied solely on this kind of work. Only events of a truly extraordinary nature would inspire the creation of actual sculptures.

Fig. 274.—Restoration of a Roman Triumphal Arch, with its Bas-reliefs.
Fig. 274.—Restoration of a Roman Triumphal Arch, with its Bas-reliefs.
In the sixth century the cathedrals of Rome, Trèves, Metz, Lyons, Rhodez, Arles, Bourges, and the abbeys of St. Médard at Soissons, St. Ouen at Rouen, and St. Martin at Tours, are mentioned as remarkable; and yet the walls of these edifices were nothing but bare stone, without either ornament or sculpture. “To become living stones,” says M. J. Duseigneur,{343} “they had to wait for another age. The whole of the ornamentation was exclusively applied to the altar and the baptismal font. The tombs even of great personages present the most primitive simplicity.” (Fig. 275.)
In the sixth century, the cathedrals of Rome, Trèves, Metz, Lyons, Rodez, Arles, Bourges, and the abbeys of St. Médard in Soissons, St. Ouen in Rouen, and St. Martin in Tours were noted as remarkable; yet the walls of these buildings were just plain stone, lacking any ornamentation or sculpture. “To become living stones,” says M. J. Duseigneur,{343} “they had to wait for another age. All the decoration was focused solely on the altar and the baptismal font. Even the tombs of notable individuals showed the most basic simplicity.” (Fig. 275.)
Ancient Gaul, in spite of its disasters, still retained, in certain parts of its territory, men, or rather groups of men, in whose hearts the cultivation of Art still remained a living principle. This was the case in Provence, round the archbishops of Arles; in Austrasia (Metz), near the throne of Brunehaut; in Burgundy, at the court of King Gontran. Most of the works and even the names of these artists are now lost; but history has recorded the movement, which was, as it were, a happy link destined to abbreviate the solution of continuity in artistic tradition.
Ancient Gaul, despite its hardships, still had some regions where groups of people kept the spirit of Art alive in their hearts. This was true in Provence, around the archbishops of Arles; in Austrasia (Metz), close to Brunehaut's throne; and in Burgundy, at King Gontran's court. Most of the works and even the names of these artists are now forgotten, but history has noted this movement, which served as a beneficial link meant to smooth out the breaks in artistic tradition.

Fig. 275.—A Stone Tomb, of one of the first Abbots of St. Germain-des-Prés, Paris.
Fig. 275.—A Stone Tomb of one of the first Abbots of St. Germain-des-Prés, Paris.
At the time when Greek art, in its degenerate state, had sunk down into a department of mere goldsmith’s work, casting over Europe only a pale and feeble light; when artists, in representing sacred or profane subjects, contented themselves with simple medallions of bronze, gold, or silver, which were generally inserted in a shrine, or suspended on the walls; across the seas Byzantine art was springing into life; an art which blended Hellenic reminiscences with Christian sentiment.
At a time when Greek art, in its decline, had turned into just a form of goldsmithing, casting only a faint and weak light over Europe; when artists, in depicting religious or secular themes, settled for basic medallions made of bronze, gold, or silver, which were usually placed in a shrine or hung on walls; across the seas, Byzantine art was coming to life; an art that combined echoes of Hellenic culture with Christian feelings.
In the eighth century, the epoch of the uprising of the Iconoclasts against images of all kinds, Byzantine sculpture had acquired certain well-marked characteristics: rigidness of outline, meagreness of form, elongation of the proportions, combined with great profuseness of costume; all was the expression of saddened resignation and costly grandeur. The monumental statuary of this age has, however, almost entirely disappeared, and we should be nearly destitute of any accurate record as to the state of Art for a period of several centuries, were it not for numerous diptychs which, to some extent, supply this want. Many of these sacred diptychs were exquisitely wrought.{344} Gori, in his “Trésor des Diptyques,” written in Latin and published at Florence in 1759, divides these monuments into four classes: diptychs intended to receive the names of the newly baptised; those wherein were written the names of the benefactors of the church, sovereigns, and popes; and those destined to preserve the memory of the faithful who had died in the bosom of the church (Fig. 276). Their outward surface generally represented some scene taken from the Evangelists, in which Christ was especially depicted as young and beardless, his head glorified with a nimbus without a cross. The more these representations were condemned, the more they who paid respect to them endeavoured to perpetuate their use. The Greek artists, being unable to find a livelihood in their own country, made their way into Italy in such numbers that the popes Paul I., Adrian I., and Pascal I., erected monasteries to receive them. Owing to the influence of this immigration, Art, which in the West was germinating in an undecided state between a weak style of originality and an awkward mode of imitation, was compelled to assume a character of its own, and this necessarily was the Byzantine character; that is, a manner which was firm, clear, and, in general, impressed with a certain imposing nobility of style. This style attained all the more success by its being illustrated by very eminent artists, whom Charlemagne patronised as fully adequate to the magnificence of his ideas; and also because the richness of ornament which this style combined with its work was likely to render it pleasing to the populace.
In the eighth century, during the rise of the Iconoclasts who opposed images of all kinds, Byzantine sculpture developed distinct characteristics: a rigid outline, slim forms, elongated proportions, and intricate costumes; all expressed a sense of mournful resignation mixed with expensive grandeur. However, most of the monumental statues from this era have almost completely vanished, and we would lack any reliable record of the state of Art for several centuries if it weren't for numerous diptychs that somewhat fill this gap. Many of these sacred diptychs were beautifully crafted. Gori, in his “Trésor des Diptyques,” written in Latin and published in Florence in 1759, categorizes these monuments into four types: diptychs designed to hold the names of the newly baptized; those that contained the names of church benefactors, kings, and popes; and those meant to remember the faithful who had died within the church (Fig. 276). Their outer surfaces usually depicted scenes from the Gospels, often showing Christ as young and beardless, with his head surrounded by a nimbus but without a cross. The more these representations were criticized, the more those who respected them tried to keep their use alive. Greek artists, unable to support themselves in their homeland, migrated to Italy in such numbers that popes Paul I, Adrian I, and Pascal I established monasteries to welcome them. This influx of artists influenced the West, where Art was in a tentative state, torn between a feeble originality and clumsy imitation, pushing it to adopt a distinctive character—specifically, the Byzantine style, recognized for its firmness, clarity, and a certain noble elegance. This style gained further popularity thanks to prominent artists supported by Charlemagne, who believed they matched his vision of grandeur, and because the richness of ornamentation made it appealing to the general public.
The royal palaces of Aix-la-Chapelle, Goddinga, Attiniacum, and Theodonis Villa, and the monasteries of St. Arnulph, Trèves, St. Gall, Salzbourg, and Prüm felt the salutary influence which Charlemagne exercised on all kinds of Art. Prior to 1793, in these various localities precious remains were still to be seen, reaching back to the eighth century; they testified to the fact that, apart from Byzantine influence, and bearing the impress of a simple Christian sentiment, sculpture still clung, owing to Lombard ascendancy, to some of the grand traditions of antiquity.
The royal palaces of Aix-la-Chapelle, Goddinga, Attiniacum, and Theodonis Villa, along with the monasteries of St. Arnulph, Trèves, St. Gall, Salzbourg, and Prüm, all felt the positive impact that Charlemagne had on different forms of art. Before 1793, in these various places, valuable remains from the eighth century could still be found; they showed that, aside from Byzantine influence, and reflecting a straightforward Christian sentiment, sculpture still retained elements of the grand traditions of antiquity, thanks to Lombard dominance.
This union of principles gave rise to a number of works bearing a remarkable character. The foundation of the abbeys of St. Mihiel (Lorraine), Isle-Barbe (near Lyons), of Ambernay and Romans; the erection of several of the great monasteries in Alsace, Soissonnais, Brittany, Normandy, Provence, Languedoc, and Aquitaine; the construction of the{345}
This combination of ideas led to several notable works. The establishment of the abbeys of St. Mihiel (Lorraine), Isle-Barbe (near Lyon), Ambernay, and Romans; the building of several major monasteries in Alsace, Soissonnais, Brittany, Normandy, Provence, Languedoc, and Aquitaine; the construction of the{345}

Fig. 276.—Diptychs in Carved Ivory of the Eleventh Century. (M. Rigollot’s Collection, Amiens.)
Fig. 276.—Diptychs in Carved Ivory from the 11th Century. (M. Rigollot’s Collection, Amiens.)
The first compartment represents St. Remy, Bishop of Rheims, healing a paralytic; the second, St. Remy healing a sick man by the invocation of the sacrament on the altar; the third, St. Remy, assisted by a holy bishop, baptising King Clovis in the presence of Queen Clotilda, and receiving from the Holy Spirit the sacred ampulla.
The first section shows St. Remy, Bishop of Rheims, healing a paralyzed man; the second shows St. Remy curing a sick man by invoking the sacrament at the altar; the third depicts St. Remy, with the help of a holy bishop, baptizing King Clovis in front of Queen Clotilda, and receiving the sacred ampulla from the Holy Spirit.
important churches of Metz, Toul, Verdun, Rheims, Autun, &c.; the restorations which took place at the abbeys of Bèze, St. Gall, St. Benignus of Dijon, Remiremont, St. Arnulphe-lès-Metz, and Luxeuil, were of sufficient importance to occupy an immense number of artists, architects, and sculptors, who, like the monk Gundelandus, abbot of Lauresheim, handled the compasses and the mallet with as much authority as the crucifix. Nothing could equal the splendour of some of the monasteries, which were perfect centres of genius and skill, in which all the Fine Arts united were a mutual assistance to one another; directed, perhaps, by a master who was himself inspired by a feeling for elevated production (Fig. 277).
important churches of Metz, Toul, Verdun, Rheims, Autun, etc.; the restorations that happened at the abbeys of Bèze, St. Gall, St. Benignus of Dijon, Remiremont, St. Arnulphe-lès-Metz, and Luxeuil were significant enough to engage a vast number of artists, architects, and sculptors, who, like the monk Gundelandus, abbot of Lauresheim, wielded the compass and the mallet with as much authority as the crucifix. Nothing could match the splendor of some of the monasteries, which were perfect hubs of creativity and skill, where all the Fine Arts came together to support each other; perhaps guided by a master fueled by a passion for elevated work (Fig. 277).
Nevertheless, the smaller examples of sculpture and carving constituted the principal work of the artists of the eighth century. In the execution of any larger objects they were deterred by a dread of the Iconoclasts, who still continued their course of destruction, neither was it much less after the death of Charlemagne, owing to the civil wars and invasions which, in every direction, put a stop to or ruined architectural works. A shrine or an altar might perhaps be saved, but a church-front or doorway could not be protected; and the hereditary hatred with which princes pursued one another did not fail to be wreaked on their effigies. At that time there were neither artists nor monks; every one became a soldier, and the common peril gave some energy to our alarmed ancestors.
Nevertheless, the smaller sculptures and carvings were the main focus of artists in the eighth century. They were discouraged from creating larger works due to fear of the Iconoclasts, who continued their destructive efforts. This situation didn't improve much after Charlemagne's death because civil wars and invasions disrupted or destroyed architectural projects everywhere. While a shrine or altar might be saved, a church facade or doorway could not be protected; and the deep-seated animosity between princes often resulted in the defacement of their statues. During that time, there were no artists or monks; everyone became a soldier, and the common threat energized our fearful ancestors.
When these invasions had almost come to an end in Europe, the very disasters they had caused assisted to some extent the progress both of architecture and sculpture. In the first place there sprang up a complete order of new buildings, originated by the need that arose for fresh edifices for the purpose of public worship; the Church, having a thousand disasters to repair, built or restored a number of monasteries which assumed a decided character of individuality. The cathedrals of Auxerre, Clermont, Toul, the Church of St. Paul at Verdun, the abbeys of Montier-en-Der and of Gorze, of Munster, Cluny, Celles-sur-Cher, &c., were specially adorned with the sculptural characteristics of this epoch. Crucifixes in high relief were multiplied, the introduction of which into monumental sculpture did not take place before the pontificate of Leo III. In the arched recesses over doorways representations of the good and the bad were placed opposite to one another; the worship of the Virgin was celebrated in all{347} kinds of artistic productions; and, in short, sculpture was displayed everywhere with an extraordinary amount of richness. Nothing escaped, so to speak, its luxurious growth: ambons,[47] seats, arches, baptismal fonts, columns, cornices, bell-turrets, and gargoyles—everything, in short, testified that sculpture and stone were now in full harmony. Almost all the figures were then represented as clothed in the Roman style, with a short tunic, and the chlamys clasped upon the shoulder; this still continued to be the court-costume, and consequently the only one suitable to the representation of the exalted followers of Christianity.
When the invasions in Europe were winding down, the disasters they caused actually helped advance both architecture and sculpture. First, a whole new style of buildings emerged because there was a need for new places for public worship. The Church, facing numerous challenges, built or restored many monasteries that developed a distinct character. Cathedrals like those in Auxerre, Clermont, Toul, the Church of St. Paul in Verdun, and the abbeys at Montier-en-Der, Gorze, Munster, Cluny, Celles-sur-Cher, and others were particularly enhanced with the sculptural styles of this time. High-relief crucifixes became more common, a trend that really took off during the papacy of Leo III. Over doorways, scenes depicting the good and the bad were placed facing each other; the worship of the Virgin was celebrated in all kinds of artistic works; and, in summary, sculpture was showcased everywhere with remarkable richness. Nothing seemed to escape its lavish expansion: ambons, seats, arches, baptismal fonts, columns, cornices, bell-turrets, and gargoyles—all of it showed that sculpture and stone were now completely in sync. Most figures were depicted in the Roman style, wearing short tunics and a chlamys clasped at the shoulder; this continued to be the attire of the court and the only fitting representation for the elevated followers of Christianity.

Fig. 277.—Bas-relief in the Abbey-Church of St. Denis; a reproduction of the ancient Statue of Dagobert I., destroyed in the Ninth Century.
Fig. 277.—Bas-relief in the Abbey-Church of St. Denis; a reproduction of the ancient Statue of Dagobert I., which was destroyed in the ninth century.
It is worthy of remark that the monuments of this age are generally wanting both in dates and the name of the sculptor. Not more than five or six of the principal artists or directors of artistic works of the period are mentioned by name in any historical records. Among them, however, are Tutilon, a monk of Saint-Gall, who at once poet, sculptor, and painter, ornamented with his works the churches of Mayence and Metz; Hugues, Abbot of Montier-en-Der; Austée, Abbot of St. Arnulph, in the diocese of Metz; Morard, who, with the co-operation of King Robert, rebuilt, towards the end of the tenth century, the old church of St. Germain-des-Prés, at Paris; lastly, Guillaume, Abbot of St. Benignus, at Dijon, who took under his direction forty monasteries, and became chief of a school of Art, as well as their head on religious matters. The doorways of the churches of Avallon, Nantua, and Vermanton, executed at this epoch, bear witness to the rigour of an improved taste; and it may be well said that this abbot Guillaume, who for a long series of years directed a number of artists, who also in their turn became chiefs of schools, exercised as powerful an influence on French art as Nicholas of Pisa on Tuscan art in the following century.
It’s notable that the monuments from this time usually lack dates and the names of the sculptor. Only about five or six of the main artists or leaders of artistic works from this period are mentioned by name in historical records. Among them are Tutilon, a monk from Saint-Gall, who was a poet, sculptor, and painter, and decorated the churches of Mainz and Metz; Hugues, Abbot of Montier-en-Der; Austée, Abbot of St. Arnulph in the diocese of Metz; Morard, who, with the help of King Robert, rebuilt the old church of St. Germain-des-Prés in Paris towards the end of the tenth century; and finally, Guillaume, Abbot of St. Benignus in Dijon, who oversaw forty monasteries and became the head of an Art school as well as a leader in religious matters. The doorways of the churches in Avallon, Nantua, and Vermanton, created during this time, reflect a stricter and refined taste; and it can be accurately said that this Abbot Guillaume, who led a number of artists for many years, many of whom also became leaders of their own schools, had as significant an impact on French art as Nicholas of Pisa did on Tuscan art in the following century.
But although it embraced within its influence a very extended sphere, the school of Burgundy did not fail to find on the ancient Gallic soil very skilful and industrious rivals. The districts of Messin, Lorraine, Alsace, Champagne, Normandy, and the Ile-de-France, in short all the various centres of the South, possessed numerous artists, each of whom impressed on their works their own special character of individuality.
But even though it had a wide influence, the school of Burgundy still encountered very skilled and hardworking rivals on the ancient Gallic land. The regions of Messin, Lorraine, Alsace, Champagne, Normandy, and the Ile-de-France, basically all the different centers of the South, had many artists, each of whom put their own unique stamp of individuality on their works.
While all this activity was prevailing in France, Italy had as yet taken so insignificant a part in the revival of Art, that in 976 Peter Orseolo, Doge of Venice, having formed the idea of rebuilding the basilica of St. Mark, was compelled to summon from Constantinople both architects and artists.
While all this was happening in France, Italy was still playing such a minor role in the revival of Art that in 976, Peter Orseolo, the Doge of Venice, had to call for architects and artists from Constantinople to help rebuild the basilica of St. Mark.
A period of check to any progress took place in France, however, just as in all the rest of Europe, when, at the approach of the year 1000, the whole population became subject to an ideal dread that the end of the world was at hand; but when this date was once passed, every school of art set vigorously to work, and the most remarkable monuments of Romanesque architecture sprang up throughout Europe in every direction.
A halt to any progress occurred in France, just like in the rest of Europe, as the year 1000 approached. The entire population was gripped by a fear that the world was about to end. However, once that date passed, every art movement kicked into high gear, and some of the most impressive examples of Romanesque architecture emerged all over Europe.
Then it was that the artists of Burgundy built and ornamented, among other churches and monasteries, the Abbey of Cluny, the apse of which consisted of a bold cupola, supported by six columns thirty-six feet in height, of{349}
Then the artists of Burgundy constructed and decorated, along with other churches and monasteries, the Abbey of Cluny, whose apse featured a striking dome, held up by six columns that were thirty-six feet tall, of{349}

Fig. 278.—Tomb of Dagobert, executed by order of St. Louis, in the Abbey-Church of St. Denis. It represents the King carried away by Demons, after his death, towards the Infernal Bark, from which he is rescued by Angels and the Fathers of the Church. (Thirteenth Century.)
Fig. 278.—Tomb of Dagobert, created on the orders of St. Louis, in the Abbey-Church of St. Denis. It shows the King being taken away by Demons after his death, heading towards the Infernal Bark, from which he is saved by Angels and the Church Fathers. (Thirteenth Century.)
Cipolin and Pentelican marble, with captials, cornices, and friezes, carved painted, and decorated with bronze. In Lorraine they worked at the cathedrals of Toul and Verdun, and the abbey of St. Viton. In the diocese of Metz Gontran and Adélard, celebrated abbots of St. Trudon, covered Hasbaye with new buildings. “Adélard,” says a chronicler, “superintended the construction of fourteen churches, and his outlay was so great that the imperial treasury would scarcely have sufficed for it.” In Alsace, the cathedral at Strasbourg and the two churches of Colmar and Schelestadt simultaneously arose, and in Switzerland the Cathedral of Basle. These magnificent edifices are still standing to show the vigour and majestic simplicity with which the art of sculpture was then able to embody its ideas; and, by lending its aid to architecture, to manifest, so to speak, the faith which actuated it. It was in this century that Fulbert, Bishop of Chartres, who was doubtless a sculptor also, superintended the restoration of his church, the splendour of which is still open to the admiration of all. Art, too, did not less distinguish herself in the decoration of certain additions made at that time to edifices already existing. The doorways of the churches of Laon, Châteaudun, and St. Ayoult of Provins, grand works of the earliest years of the twelfth century, yield the palm only to the splendid external ornamentation of the Abbey of St. Denis, executed between the years 1137 and 1180. The Abbot Suger, who was himself an eminent artist, does not name any of the sculptors to whose care this important task was committed. We are equally ignorant as to the sculptors of the statues of Dagobert and of Queen Nanthilde, his wife; and also as to the artists of a large golden crucifix, the foot of which was enriched with bas-reliefs, and the figure of Christ, that presented, says Suger, “an expression really divine.” The names of the sculptors of the cathedral church of Paris are likewise concealed from our admiration. One might suppose that a body of artists fired with the same inspiration, and with a common sentiment both in thought and action, had there assembled to design their works; some sculpturing in marble the sarcophagus of Philip of France; some peopling the rood-loft and the apse with tall figures and a long gallery of Biblical subjects; others decorating the façade and exterior with statues, all of every diversified character, but yet all appearing to unite in the expression of the same feelings and the same faith (Fig. 279).
Cipolin and Pentelican marble, with capitals, cornices, and friezes, carved, painted, and decorated with bronze. In Lorraine, they worked on the cathedrals of Toul and Verdun, and the abbey of St. Viton. In the diocese of Metz, Gontran and Adélard, celebrated abbots of St. Trudon, covered Hasbaye with new buildings. “Adélard,” says a chronicler, “oversaw the construction of fourteen churches, and his expenses were so high that the imperial treasury could barely keep up.” In Alsace, the cathedral at Strasbourg and the two churches in Colmar and Schelestadt were built at the same time, and in Switzerland, the Cathedral of Basle. These magnificent structures still stand to showcase the vigor and majestic simplicity with which the art of sculpture was then able to express its ideas; and, by supporting architecture, to demonstrate, so to speak, the faith that inspired it. In this century, Fulbert, Bishop of Chartres, who was undoubtedly a sculptor as well, oversaw the restoration of his church, the splendor of which still attracts admiration. Art also made a mark in the decoration of certain additions made at that time to existing buildings. The doorways of the churches of Laon, Châteaudun, and St. Ayoult of Provins, grand works from the early years of the twelfth century, are only surpassed by the stunning external decoration of the Abbey of St. Denis, completed between 1137 and 1180. Abbot Suger, who was himself an accomplished artist, does not name any of the sculptors responsible for this important work. We also do not know the names of the sculptors of the statues of Dagobert and his wife, Queen Nanthilde; nor of the artists behind a large golden crucifix, the base of which was adorned with bas-reliefs, and the figure of Christ, which, Suger claims, “had a truly divine expression.” The identities of the sculptors of the cathedral church of Paris remain unknown to us as well. One might think that a group of artists, inspired by the same passion and sharing a common sentiment in both thought and action, had gathered there to create their works; some sculpting in marble the sarcophagus of Philip of France; some filling the rood-loft and the apse with tall figures and a long gallery of Biblical scenes; others decorating the façade and exterior with statues, all of diverse character, yet all appearing to express the same feelings and the same faith (Fig. 279).
In the twelfth century, the Burgundian artists continued their marvellous{351}
In the twelfth century, the Burgundian artists continued their amazing{351}

Fig. 279.—External Bas-relief of Norte-Dame, in Paris, representing Citizens relieving Poor Scholars. (The work of Jean de Chelles. Date 1257.)
Fig. 279.—External Bas-relief of Notre-Dame in Paris, showing citizens helping poor scholars. (Created by Jean de Chelles. Date 1257.)
work. The tomb of Hugues, Abbot of Cluny; the doorway of the monastery of St. Jean, that of the Church of St. Lazare at Autun; the nave and the west front of Semur-en-Auxois, are all of this school, and of this epoch.{352}
work. The tomb of Hugues, Abbot of Cluny; the entrance of the monastery of St. Jean, that of the Church of St. Lazare at Autun; the nave and the west front of Semur-en-Auxois, are all from this style and from this period.{352}
The school of Champagne raised to the memory of Count Henry I., in the Church of St. Etienne, at Troyes, a tomb surrounded with forty-four columns of gilded bronze, surmounted by a slab of silver on which were placed, in a recumbent position, the statues of the Count and of one of his sons; bas-reliefs, in bronze and silver, representing the Holy Family, the celestial court, angels, and prophets, surrounded this monument. The tomb of Count Henry was a triumph of sculpture in metal; and, at that time, surpassed all other tombs in France, just as the Cathedral of Rheims was destined, ere long, to excel all others.
The school of Champagne built a tomb in memory of Count Henry I. at the Church of St. Etienne in Troyes. It's surrounded by forty-four columns made of gilded bronze and topped with a silver slab featuring statues of the Count and one of his sons lying down. Bas-reliefs in bronze and silver that depict the Holy Family, the celestial court, angels, and prophets encircle this monument. Count Henry's tomb was a remarkable achievement in metal sculpture and, at that time, outshone all other tombs in France, just as the Cathedral of Rheims was soon set to outshine all others.
In Normandy we find the same enthusiasm, the same zeal, the same skill in Art; and there, at least, we learn the names of some of the artists: Otho, the builder of the Cathedral of Séez; Garnier, of Fécamp; Anquetil, of Petit-Ville, &c. The masons and sculptors, too, formed at this epoch a numerous and powerful corporation.
In Normandy, we see the same excitement, the same dedication, and the same talent in art; and there, at least, we discover the names of some of the artists: Otho, the builder of the Cathedral of Séez; Garnier, from Fécamp; Anquetil, from Petit-Ville, etc. The masons and sculptors also formed a large and influential group during this time.
In the South, Asquilinus, Abbot of Moissac, near Cahors, ornamented with fine statues the cloister and front of his church, and affixed to the sides of the apse a Crucifixion so skilfully carved, that it was believed to have emanated from some divine hand (“ut non humano, sed divino artificio facta”). In Auvergne, Provence, and Languedoc, many other important works of sculpture were executed. But the chief masterpiece of all, which combines the different styles of the southern schools, is the famous Church of St. Trophimus of Arles, the front of which, where the breadth and grace of the Greek style is allied with the purest Christian simplicity, carries back the imagination to the brightest epochs of the art.
In the South, Asquilinus, the Abbot of Moissac near Cahors, decorated the cloister and entrance of his church with beautiful statues and attached a Crucifixion to the sides of the apse that was so skillfully carved it was believed to have come from a divine source (“ut non humano, sed divino artificio facta”). In Auvergne, Provence, and Languedoc, many other significant sculptures were created. However, the most notable masterpiece that combines the various styles of the southern schools is the famous Church of St. Trophimus in Arles. Its façade, where the breadth and elegance of the Greek style merges with the purest Christian simplicity, transports the imagination back to the most glorious epochs of art.
Towards the end of the eleventh and the commencement of the twelfth century, the sculptors’ studios of the districts of Messin and Lorraine were in full activity. Several magnificent churches having been destroyed by fire, particularly that of Verdun, the whole population assisted, either with money or labour, in the restoration of these edifices. It was a perfect artistic crusade, in which several bishops and abbots, who were clever artists as well as spiritual chiefs, took the lead in the movement.
Towards the end of the 11th century and the beginning of the 12th century, the sculptors' studios in the regions of Messin and Lorraine were bustling with activity. After several magnificent churches, especially the one in Verdun, were destroyed by fire, the entire community contributed, either with funds or labor, to restore these buildings. It was a true artistic crusade, led by several bishops and abbots who were not only spiritual leaders but also skilled artists.
In Alsace, art asserted its position in the magnificent Cathedral of Strasbourg,[48] a kind of challenge thrown out to the artists on the other side of the Rhine, who were unable, even at Cologne, to carry an edifice to such an
In Alsace, art claimed its place in the stunning Cathedral of Strasbourg,[48] a sort of challenge posed to the artists across the Rhine, who couldn’t, even in Cologne, construct a building to such a

CLOVIS I. AND CLOTILDE HIS WIFE.
CLOVIS I. AND HIS WIFE CLOTILDE.
Statues formerly at the Entrance of the Church of Notre Dame at Corbeil. Twelfth Century.
Statues that used to be at the Entrance of the Church of Notre Dame at Corbeil. Twelfth Century.
enormous height, or to adorn it with such a diversified multitude of statues. Although belonging more especially to the thirteenth century, it may be taken as the starting-point of the prodigious works executed by an association of freemasons, who have marked with their hieroglyphic signatures the stones of this edifice, as of all others executed by them in the valley of the Rhine, from Dusseldorf to the Alps.
enormous height, or to decorate it with such a diverse array of statues. Although it belongs primarily to the thirteenth century, it can be seen as the starting point of the amazing works completed by a group of freemasons, who have marked their stones with hieroglyphic signatures throughout this building, as well as all others they've done in the Rhine valley, from Düsseldorf to the Alps.
We are, however, led to believe that Germany also did not fail to be subject to the influence of this artistic school, for among contemporary monuments are several in a style which manifestly testifies to the effects of the neighbouring country of Alsace.
We are, however, led to believe that Germany was also influenced by this artistic school, as there are several contemporary monuments that clearly show the effects of the nearby region of Alsace.
Flemish art of that time is exemplified by the Church of St. Gudule at Brussels, the style of which is especially rich with decorations borrowed from churches on the banks of the Rhine, the Moselle, the Sarre, and the Upper Meuse.
Flemish art from that time is represented by the Church of St. Gudule in Brussels, which features a style that is particularly elaborate with decorations inspired by churches along the Rhine, Moselle, Sarre, and Upper Meuse rivers.
If we include in one comprehensive glance French, German, and Flemish sculptural works, we shall recognise in all, notwithstanding the predominance of any particular school, one original and special type. The characteristics of this are elongated faces with a calm, contemplative, and penitent expression; stiffness of attitude, and a kind of ecstatic immobility, rather than any glow of animation; draperies with small narrow folds and close-fitting, as if wetted; pearled fringes or ribbons, set off with gems (Fig. 280). We see statues of lofty proportions reared up; representations of various personages are multiplied on the tombs; Greek art is disappearing and its learned theories are giving way before Christian sentiment; thought is obtaining the mastery over mere form; symbolism makes its appearance and becomes a science.
If we take a comprehensive look at French, German, and Flemish sculptural works, we’ll notice that, despite the dominance of any specific school, there’s a unique and distinctive style. The features of this style include elongated faces with a calm, reflective, and remorseful expression; rigid postures and a sort of ecstatic stillness, rather than any lively animation; drapery with small, tight folds that fit closely, as if wet; and fringes or ribbons adorned with gems (Fig. 280). We see tall statues being erected; depictions of various figures are numerous on tombs; Greek art is fading away, and its complex theories are being replaced by Christian sentiment; thought is taking precedence over mere form; symbolism is emerging and becoming a recognized discipline.

Fig. 280.—Statue said to be of Clovis I., formerly in the porch of St. Germain-des-Prés, Paris. (Twelfth Century.)
Fig. 280.—Statue believed to be of Clovis I., previously located in the porch of St. Germain-des-Prés, Paris. (Twelfth Century.)
But let us turn our eyes towards Italy. Venice had scarcely raised{354} her lofty dome ere Pisa aspired to have one also. Many a Tuscan ship, launched upon the sea for conquests of a new kind, brought from Greece an infinity of monuments, statues, bas-reliefs, capitals, friezes, and various fragments; and the Tuscan people, the best organised race in Europe for fully appreciating all the beauty of form, were called upon to draw their inspiration from the relics of ancient works of Art. The enthusiasm became general. In 1016, Buschetto, regarded as the first architect of his time, undertook the building of the Cathedral of Pisa, where ancient fragments are still conspicuous amid the works of more modern creation: a kind of holographic testament the benefit of which the followers of the art of Phidias have thus handed down to posterity. The pupils of Buschetto, accepting the impulse of his masterly hand and reproducing his ideas, soon spread all over the peninsula, and the cathedrals of Amalfi, Pistoia, Siena, and Lucca arose, the Byzantine character of which differed from the Lombard style presented by the Cathedral of Milan. One might almost have fancied that the bosom of the earth brought forth statues which, as if by enchantment, peopled every pedestal; and that from heaven descended the ray which animated them with their sublime expression. The art of casting in bronze, hitherto almost unknown in Italy, became naturalised there as much as the art of carving in stone.
But let's shift our focus to Italy. Venice had just raised{354} its grand dome when Pisa sought to have one too. Many Tuscan ships, launched into the sea for new conquests, returned from Greece with countless monuments, statues, bas-reliefs, capitals, friezes, and various fragments. The Tuscan people, the best organized group in Europe for truly appreciating beauty in form, were inspired by the remnants of ancient art. Enthusiasm spread widely. In 1016, Buschetto, considered the top architect of his time, began building the Cathedral of Pisa, where ancient fragments still stand out among more modern creations: a sort of holographic testament that the followers of Phidias' art have passed on to future generations. Buschetto's students, influenced by his masterful approach and replicating his ideas, quickly spread across the peninsula, creating cathedrals in Amalfi, Pistoia, Siena, and Lucca, each with a Byzantine style that contrasted with the Lombard style of the Cathedral of Milan. One could almost imagine that the earth itself produced statues that magically filled every pedestal, and that rays from heaven brought them to life with their sublime expressions. The art of bronze casting, previously nearly unknown in Italy, became as natural there as stone carving.
While in the West the Arts were making such a spring, in the East they had relapsed into the lowest stage of debasement, at the period when Byzantium was simultaneously threatened by the Bulgarians and the Crusaders; although for a time they had appeared to revive, owing to the zeal of Basil the Macedonian, Constantine VIII., and some of their successors. Eastern sculpture disappeared when the Latins sacked the ancient capital of the first Christian emperor (1204).
While the Arts were experiencing a revival in the West, the East had sunk to a low point during the time when Byzantium was under threat from both the Bulgarians and the Crusaders. Although there was a brief resurgence thanks to the efforts of Basil the Macedonian, Constantine VIII., and a few of their successors, Eastern sculpture vanished completely when the Latins invaded the ancient capital of the first Christian emperor in 1204.
At the approach of the thirteenth century, which was destined to be the great age of Christian architecture and sculpture, artists no longer looked, as they had hitherto done, towards Byzantium, they depended on themselves; and although some hesitation might still be felt, they found all round them models they could imitate, traditions they could follow, and masters to whom they could listen. Christian art had now an independent existence, and the various schools asserted their styles in a way which became every day more clear, more powerful, and more original.
At the beginning of the thirteenth century, which would become the great era of Christian architecture and sculpture, artists no longer looked to Byzantium for inspiration as they had in the past; they started to rely on their own creativity. While there was still some uncertainty, they discovered that they had plenty of models to imitate, traditions to uphold, and masters to learn from right around them. Christian art now existed independently, and the various schools began to express their styles in increasingly clear, powerful, and original ways.

Fig. 281.—“The Beau Dieu d’Amiens;” a Statue of Christ in the Front of the Cathedral of Amiens. (Thirteenth Century.)
Fig. 281.—“The Beau Dieu d’Amiens;” a Statue of Christ in front of the Cathedral of Amiens. (13th Century.)
sculptors. This carving is treated in the same way as the Greek heads{356} called Eginetic. There is the same simplicity of model, the same purity of outline, the same style of execution, at once broad and delicate. It well represents the features of Christ as a man: a blending of sweetness with firmness, a gravity devoid of sadness.”
sculptors. This carving is handled just like the Greek heads{356} known as Eginetic. There’s the same simplicity in the design, the same purity of outline, and the same style of execution that is both broad and delicate. It effectively captures Christ's features as a man: a mix of gentleness and strength, a seriousness that lacks sadness.
This is not the place to assert any minute comparisons between different manners and styles; even the bare enumeration of the many monuments to which this fervent age gave birth might prove wearisome. We call it a “fervent age,” and fully are we justified, for, at a time when a whole world of artist-sculptors of ornaments and figures were devoting themselves to the most delicate and marvellous works of sculpture (Fig. 282), none seemed desirous of displaying his own personal distinction. We find, for instance, numerous sculptors setting aside all claim to individual merit, and carrying this self-denial so far that, instead of their own names, they inscribed that of the Virgin Mary on the carvings of the churches which they had enriched with their finest works: “Hoc panthema pia cælaverat ipsa Maria.”
This isn't the right place to make detailed comparisons between different styles and techniques; even just listing the many monuments created during this passionate era could become tedious. We call it a "passionate era," and we’re completely justified in doing so, because during a time when many artist-sculptors were dedicating themselves to creating the most delicate and amazing works of sculpture (Fig. 282), no one seemed eager to showcase their own personal achievements. For example, we see many sculptors putting aside any claims to individual recognition, going so far in this selflessness that instead of signing their works, they chose to inscribe the name of the Virgin Mary on the carvings of the churches they adorned with their best creations: “Hoc panthema pia cælaverat ipsa Maria.”
In Germany, Christian art became specially enthroned in Saxony; and Dresden, which has been justly styled the German Athens, can date back her architecto-sculptural adornments to the tenth century. On the banks of the Rhine, at Cologne, Coblentz, and Mayence, we find again the school of Saint-Gall, which, having been planted in 971, under the auspices of Notker, Bishop of Laodicea, left its stamp, during a period of two centuries, in a series of remarkable works.
In Germany, Christian art was especially prominent in Saxony; and Dresden, often called the German Athens, can trace its architectural and sculptural features back to the tenth century. Along the banks of the Rhine, in cities like Cologne, Coblentz, and Mainz, we again see the influence of the School of Saint-Gall, which was established in 971 under the leadership of Notker, Bishop of Laodicea, leaving its mark through a series of impressive works over two centuries.
England, as early as the seventh century, had called to her aid some of the French “masters in stone” and best workmen, and she subsequently continued to do so for the building and ornamentation of her finest religious edifices. William of Sens, a very skilful artist (artifex subtilissimus), proceeded, in 1176, to rebuild Canterbury Cathedral. Norman and French artists also restored the abbeys of Croyland and Wearmouth, and York Cathedral, already enriched with Byzantine and French sculpture.
England, as early as the seventh century, called upon some of the French "masters in stone" and top craftsmen, and she kept doing this for the construction and decoration of her most impressive religious buildings. In 1176, William of Sens, a highly skilled artist (artifex subtilissimus), took on the task of rebuilding Canterbury Cathedral. Norman and French artists also worked on restoring the abbeys of Croyland and Wearmouth, as well as York Cathedral, which had already been enhanced with Byzantine and French sculpture.
Spain and Portugal, the soil of which had long been the theatre of an inveterate conflict between two races embracing two irreconcilable religions, were destined to inherit from these very struggles the creation of a singularly characteristic style of art. In adopting the Byzantine style, the Moors had deprived it of its character of simple earnestness, and made it to harmonise with the tendencies of their refined sensualism. Even when{357} Christian art was able to exercise an undivided rule, it could not fail to be influenced by the buildings erected by the Moors; and the fact that this alliance of architectural and sculptural styles succeeded in producing masterpieces is well attested by the cathedrals of Cuenca, Vittoria, and some portions of those of Seville, Barcelona, and Lugo in Galicia.
Spain and Portugal, whose lands had long been the battleground for a deep-seated conflict between two races holding two opposing religions, were destined to create a uniquely distinctive style of art from these very struggles. By adopting the Byzantine style, the Moors stripped it of its straightforward earnestness, blending it with their refined sensuality. Even when{357} Christian art achieved complete dominance, it couldn't avoid being influenced by the structures built by the Moors; the successful mix of these architectural and sculptural styles is clearly demonstrated in the cathedrals of Cuenca, Vittoria, and parts of those in Seville, Barcelona, and Lugo in Galicia.

Fig. 282.—Statues in the South Porch of Bourges Cathedral. (Twelfth Century.)
Fig. 282.—Statues in the South Porch of Bourges Cathedral. (12th Century.)
Sicily and the kingdom of Naples followed the movement made in other countries of Europe; but here, again, was felt the influence of various foreign importations. Some of them were of Greek origin, coming from Byzantium; some northern, from Normandy, and perhaps also from Germany; most, however, from Spain, and especially from the important school of Aragon.
Sicily and the kingdom of Naples followed the trends seen in other European countries; however, the impact of various foreign influences was still apparent. Some originated from Greece, coming from Byzantium; others were from the north, particularly Normandy, and maybe even Germany; but most came from Spain, especially from the notable school of Aragon.
“Nicolas of Pisa,” says Emeric David, “was born towards the end of the twelfth century, in a town then peopled with Greek masters and the pupils of those masters, and full of Greek monuments of every age; a town which might be called altogether Greek. He had the good sense to disdain the productions of his own time and to devote himself to the more elevated contemplation of the chefs-d’œuvre of ancient Greece. This proof of undoubted discernment, and a high degree of taste on his part, could not but lead to very marked progress. But a premature study of the antique is not so sure a guide to the desired end as the contemplation of nature, to which Guido of Siena, his contemporary, and a little later Cimabue and Giotto, taught perhaps by his errors, assiduously applied themselves.” There can, however, be no doubt that the first development of Christian sculpture in Italy must unquestionably be referred to Nicolas of Pisa. He had, nevertheless, some rivals who were well worthy of competing with him. Among these were Fuccio, sculptor of the magnificent tomb of the Queen of Cyprus, in the Church of San Francesco at Florence; and also Marchione of Arezzo, who in 1216 carved his name over the doorway of the church of that town. Giovanni of Pisa, son of Nicolas, who sculptured many beautiful works at Arezzo, Pistoia, and Florence, and even surpassed himself in the Campo Santo at Pisa, perhaps the most remarkable monument in Christian Europe, has been placed by some far below his father in rank as a sculptor, on account of an accusation made against him of having abandoned the Greek style. But this renunciation was, in fact, a real trait of genius, and actually constitutes his glory; for, by neglecting form to some extent, he was enabled to carry religious idealism and power of expression to its very highest limits. We must, therefore, consider Giovanni and Margaritone, pupils of Nicolas; Andrea Ugolino, pupil of Giovanni; Agnolo and Agostino of Siena; and the celebrated Giotto, who was at once architect, sculptor, and painter, as real regenerators of the art. Indeed, we might call these great artists the creators of Christian sculpture in Italy—that art in which simul{359}taneously shone forth seriousness of composition, grace and ease of attitude, simplicity of imitation, elevation of sentiment; in short, all the great harmonies of a style which seemed to breathe forth a hymn of love and faith.
“Nicolas of Pisa,” says Emeric David, “was born towards the end of the twelfth century, in a town filled with Greek masters and their students, rich in Greek monuments from various ages; a town that could be considered entirely Greek. He wisely chose to ignore the works of his own time and dedicated himself to the higher contemplation of the masterpieces of ancient Greece. This showed a clear sense of judgment and a high level of taste on his part, which inevitably led to significant progress. However, an early focus on antiquity isn’t necessarily the best guide to achieving one’s goals compared to the observation of nature, to which Guido of Siena, his contemporary, along with Cimabue and Giotto, later devoted themselves, perhaps having learned from his mistakes.” There is, however, no doubt that the early development of Christian sculpture in Italy must certainly be attributed to Nicolas of Pisa. Nevertheless, he had some worthy rivals. Among them were Fuccio, who created the magnificent tomb of the Queen of Cyprus in the Church of San Francesco in Florence, and Marchione of Arezzo, who carved his name above the doorway of the church in that town in 1216. Giovanni of Pisa, Nicolas’s son, sculpted many beautiful works in Arezzo, Pistoia, and Florence, and even outdid himself in the Campo Santo in Pisa, perhaps the most remarkable monument in Christian Europe. Some have ranked him far below his father as a sculptor due to accusations that he abandoned the Greek style. Yet, this departure was actually a sign of true genius and constitutes his glory; by somewhat neglecting form, he was able to elevate religious idealism and expression to their highest limits. Therefore, we must consider Giovanni and Margaritone, pupils of Nicolas; Andrea Ugolino, a pupil of Giovanni; Agnolo and Agostino of Siena; and the renowned Giotto, who was simultaneously an architect, sculptor, and painter, as true revitalizers of the art. In fact, we might call these great artists the creators of Christian sculpture in Italy—an art where seriousness of composition, grace and ease of pose, simplicity of imitation, elevation of sentiment; in short, all the great harmonies of a style that seemed to exude a hymn of love and faith, shone forth simultaneously.
Thanks to the studios of Agnolo and Agostino, Siena, a small town which calls to mind the ancient Sicyone, so weak in a political point of view and yet so learned and polished, was for some time the rival of Pisa, up to the period when Florence absorbed the artistic splendour of the two cities. Florence, as the home of the Arts, became the centre of radiation, whence artists took their flight over the whole of Italy, and from Italy spread among all the nations of Europe.
Thanks to the studios of Agnolo and Agostino, Siena, a small town that reminds us of the ancient Sicyone, was weak politically but rich in culture and refinement. For a time, it rivaled Pisa until Florence took in the artistic brilliance of both cities. Florence, being the center of the Arts, became the hub from which artists spread throughout Italy and then across all of Europe.
Towards the end of the thirteenth century, the churches of Florence, on which the fraternities combined their efforts, and some of the civil buildings of this rich and flourishing city, were filled with statues. The foundation of the municipal palace in 1282, and that of the cathedral in 1298, made these two wonderful edifices real museums of sculpture, in which, among the works of Eastern artists, those of Giovanni of Arezzo and Giotto are distinguished. Agostino and Agnolo of Pisa executed at that time some magnificent examples at Santa Maria in Orvieto, San Francisco in Bologna, and in the subterranean Church of Assisi, &c. Lastly, Andrea of Pisa, a contemporary of Giotto, as he died only in 1345, extracted from antiquity all that Christian sculpture could borrow from it; that is, he combined sublimity both of form and expression. At Pisa, the chancel of Santa Maria a Ponte; at Florence, the campanile and the high-altar of Santa Maria de’ Fiori, and a door of San Giovanni; in the Cathedral of Pistoia, the tomb of Cino, are all of them so many masterpieces; above which, however, the old Pisan master proudly classed the works of his son Nino. This young artist, who carved the monument of the Scaligers at Verona, became, in fact, the worthy follower of the school which recognised Andrea as its chief. Jacopo della Quercia and Niccolo Aretino enriched also with magnificent works the towns of Siena, Lucca, Bologna, Arezzo, and Milan, as well as Florence. But when, in 1424, the tomb closed over Jacopo della Quercia, the lofty destinies of the art seemed to come to a termination, and soon rapidly declined. In Venice, at the death of Filippo Calendario, which occurred in 1355, Italian sculpture had already lost much of its nobility and vigour of style.
Towards the end of the 13th century, the churches of Florence, where the fraternities pooled their resources, along with some of the public buildings in this wealthy, thriving city, were adorned with statues. The construction of the municipal palace in 1282 and the cathedral in 1298 turned these two remarkable structures into actual museums of sculpture, showcasing works from Eastern artists as well as those by Giovanni of Arezzo and Giotto. At that time, Agostino and Agnolo of Pisa created stunning pieces at Santa Maria in Orvieto, San Francisco in Bologna, and in the underground Church of Assisi, among others. Finally, Andrea of Pisa, a contemporary of Giotto who died in 1345, drew from antiquity everything that Christian sculpture could adapt, blending grandeur in both form and expression. The chancel of Santa Maria a Ponte in Pisa, the campanile and high altar of Santa Maria de' Fiori in Florence, and a door of San Giovanni; the tomb of Cino in the Cathedral of Pistoia are all masterpieces, though the old Pisan master proudly rated the works of his son Nino above them. This young artist, who carved the monument of the Scaligers in Verona, truly became a worthy successor of the school that recognized Andrea as its leader. Jacopo della Quercia and Niccolo Aretino also contributed magnificent works to the towns of Siena, Lucca, Bologna, Arezzo, and Milan, as well as Florence. However, when Jacopo della Quercia's tomb was sealed in 1424, the promising future of the art seemed to come to an end, and it soon began to decline rapidly. By the time Filippo Calendario passed away in Venice in 1355, Italian sculpture had already lost much of its nobility and stylistic vigor.
Italian sculpture (Fig. 283), as remarked by Emeric David, raised itself{360} to the height of the sublime by merely striving after a simple and exact imitation of nature. It was by the same course of action that French sculpture always emulated its Transalpine rival; but, in order to attain the same end, the imitation followed a different path. In Italy, Art raised itself to the ideal by an attentive study of Greek forms; while on this side of the Alps, when sentiment required it, form was, if not sacrificed, at least neglected. French art showed more respect for the orthodoxy of Christian thought; she did not introduce into the sanctuary of the Holy of Holies any of those profane and material ideas that might have been inspired by the marbles of Greece. In spite of the pointed architecture which everywhere prevailed, French sculpture, replete with a certain eloquent unction, preserved for a considerable period the Byzantine style in the appearance of the head and in the delicacy of draperies; without, however, altogether renouncing its individuality of character, and without ceasing to seek for models peculiar to its own soil.
Italian sculpture (Fig. 283), as noted by Emeric David, elevated itself{360} to the level of the sublime by simply aiming for a straightforward and precise imitation of nature. French sculpture followed the same approach to try and match its Italian counterpart, but took a different route to reach the same goal. In Italy, art aspired to the ideal through a careful study of Greek forms; meanwhile, across the Alps, form was, if not completely disregarded, at least overlooked when emotion demanded it. French art showed more reverence for traditional Christian beliefs; it did not bring any of the secular and material ideas inspired by Greek marbles into the sacred space of the Holy of Holies. Despite the prominent pointed architecture, French sculpture, filled with a certain expressive quality, maintained the Byzantine style in the shape of faces and the delicacy of drapes for a significant time, all while still holding onto its unique character and continuing to seek out models that were specific to its own culture.

Fig. 283.—Bas-relief on one of the Bronze Gates of St. Peter’s at Rome, representing the Coronation of the Emperor Sigismund by Pope Eugène IV., in 1433. (Sculpture of the Fifteenth Century.)
Fig. 283.—Bas-relief on one of the Bronze Gates of St. Peter’s in Rome, showing the Coronation of Emperor Sigismund by Pope Eugène IV. in 1433. (Sculpture from the Fifteenth Century.)

Fig. 284.—Statuette of St. Avit, in the Church of Notre-Dame de Corbeil, demolished in 1820.
Fig. 284.—Statuette of St. Avit, in the Church of Notre-Dame de Corbeil, destroyed in 1820.
(Eleventh Century.)
(Eleventh Century.)
Unfortunately for the personal glory of the French sculptors, the historians of the time have scarcely taken the trouble to record their names. In order to discover but a few of them, learned men of modern days have been compelled to undertake laborious researches; while many, and those the most remarkable—worthy, no doubt, to be compared with the greatest Italian artists—are and must remain ever unknown (Fig. 284). The Italians were more fortunate; to them Vasari, their rival and contemporary, has raised a lasting monument. In French art, the list of the sculptors of so many masterpieces must come to a close when we have mentioned Enguerrand, who, from 1201 to 1212, commenced the Cathedral and the Church du Buc, at Rouen, and had for his successor Gautier de Meulan; Robert de Coucy, chief of the body of artists who, in 1211, caused the Cathedral of Rheims to rise loftily from the earth; Hugues Libergier, who rebuilt the ancient basilica of St. Jovin; Robert de Luzarches, the founder, in 1220, of the Cathedral of Amiens, continued after his death by Thomas de Cormont and his son Regnault; Jean, Abbot of St. Germain-des-Prés, who in 1212 under{362}took the Church of St. Cosme, Paris; that of St. Julien le Pauvre being restored and adorned with sculpture at the same date, from the designs of the abbot and the “brethren” of Longpont (Fig. 285); Jean des Champs, who in 1248 worked at the ancient Cathedral of Clermont; lastly, the two Jeans de Montereau, who at one time as military architects, at another as sculptors of sacred subjects, were at the command of St. Louis, and produced some extraordinary works both of construction and sculpture.
Unfortunately for the personal glory of French sculptors, historians of the time hardly bothered to record their names. To uncover just a few of them, scholars today have had to undertake extensive research; many of the most remarkable ones—worthy, no doubt, of comparison with the greatest Italian artists—remain unknown (Fig. 284). The Italians were luckier; their rival and contemporary, Vasari, has created a lasting tribute to them. In French art, the list of sculptors responsible for so many masterpieces ends when we mention Enguerrand, who from 1201 to 1212 began the Cathedral and the Church du Buc in Rouen, followed by his successor Gautier de Meulan; Robert de Coucy, leader of the group of artists who in 1211 helped the Cathedral of Rheims rise majestically; Hugues Libergier, who rebuilt the ancient basilica of St. Jovin; Robert de Luzarches, the founder of the Cathedral of Amiens in 1220, which was continued after his death by Thomas de Cormont and his son Regnault; Jean, Abbot of St. Germain-des-Prés, who in 1212 undertook the Church of St. Cosme in Paris; the Church of St. Julien le Pauvre was also restored and decorated with sculpture around the same time, based on designs by the abbot and the “brethren” of Longpont (Fig. 285); Jean des Champs, who worked on the ancient Cathedral of Clermont in 1248; and finally, the two Jeans de Montereau, who, at one time as military architects and at another as sculptors of sacred subjects, served St. Louis and created some extraordinary works in both construction and sculpture.
Alsace manifested no less enthusiasm than France for the new architectural system, and sculpture was also subject to a similar development. From Basle to Mayence, the slopes of the Vosges and the long valley of the Rhine, became full of edifices enriched with sculpture and peopled with statues. Erwin of Steinbach (who died in 1318), assisted by Sabina, his daughter, and William of Marbourg, were the most renowned masters in these parts.
Alsace showed just as much excitement as France for the new architectural style, and sculpture underwent a similar transformation. From Basle to Mayence, the slopes of the Vosges and the long Rhine Valley became filled with buildings enhanced by sculptures and populated with statues. Erwin of Steinbach (who died in 1318), along with his daughter Sabina and William of Marbourg, were the most celebrated masters in this region.

Fig. 285.—Bas-relief formerly over the Doorway of St. Julien le Pauvre, Paris, representing St. Julien and St. Basilissa, his wife, conveying in their boat Jesus Christ under the figure of a Leper.
Fig. 285.—Bas-relief that used to be above the doorway of St. Julien le Pauvre, Paris, showing St. Julien and his wife St. Basilissa, carrying Jesus Christ in their boat, depicted as a leper.
(Thirteenth Century.)
(13th Century.)
The extraordinary advance that French sculpture made in this age was assisted—if not as regards the higher style of work, which could do without this help, at least in respect to the minor details of the art—by the institution of the fraternities of the Conception Notre-Dame. In many towns the sculptors of images and the painters, the moulders, the{363} bahutiers, or carvers in wood, horn, and ivory (Fig. 286), were all united under the same banner. In Germany and Belgium also existed hanses, or guilds, which were in direct communication with those of Alsace, and who accepted as guides French artists of known ability; as, for instance, Volbert and Gérard, architect-sculptors, who were simultaneously engaged in the construction of the Church of the Holy Apostles, Cologne.
The remarkable progress that French sculpture made during this time was supported—though not necessarily in terms of the higher style of work, which could stand on its own, at least concerning the finer details of the art—by the establishment of the fraternities of the Conception Notre-Dame. In many towns, sculptors of figures, painters, molders, and the {363} bahutiers, or carvers in wood, horn, and ivory (Fig. 286), all came together under the same banner. Similarly, in Germany and Belgium, there were also hanses, or guilds, that were in direct contact with those in Alsace and accepted guidance from renowned French artists; for example, Volbert and Gérard, architect-sculptors, who were concurrently working on the construction of the Church of the Holy Apostles in Cologne.

Fig. 286.—Fragment of a small Reredos, in carved Bone (Fourteenth Century).
Fig. 286.—Piece of a small Reredos, made of carved Bone (Fourteenth Century).
Presented by Jean, Duc de Berry, Brother of Charles V., to the church of the ancient Abbey of Poissy.
Presented by Jean, Duke of Berry, brother of Charles V, to the church of the ancient Abbey of Poissy.
(Museum of the Louvre.)
(Louvre Museum.)
With respect to the works commenced or finished in the fourteenth century, the only difficulty is to make a choice among these wonderful monuments of Art; which, however, must be looked upon as the last manifestations of Christian art, properly so-called. We must, however, point out the polychrome sculptures of Chartres, of St. Remy, Rheims; St. Martin, Laon; St. Yved, Braisne; St. Jean des Vignes, Soissons; of the Chartreux, Dijon. In this ducal city we find, in 1357, Guy le Maçon, a celebrated{364}
With regard to the works that were started or completed in the fourteenth century, the only challenge is choosing from these amazing monuments of art, which should be viewed as the final expressions of true Christian art. However, we should highlight the polychrome sculptures of Chartres, St. Remy in Rheims, St. Martin in Laon, St. Yved in Braisne, St. Jean des Vignes in Soissons, and those of the Chartreux in Dijon. In this ducal city, we find, in 1357, Guy le Maçon, a celebrated{364}

Fig. 287.—“Le Bon Dieu,” in the old Chapel of the Charnier des Innocents, Paris.
Fig. 287.—“Le Bon Dieu,” in the old Chapel of the Charnier des Innocents, Paris.
(Fifteenth Century.)
(Fifteenth Century.)
sculptor; at Bourges, about the same date, Aguillon, of Droues; at Montpellier, between 1331 and 1360, the two Alamans, John and Henry; at Troyes, Denisot and Drouin of Mantes, &c. Beyond France, Matthias of Arras, in 1343, laid the foundations of the Cathedral of Prague, which was to be continued and finished by another French artist, Pierre of Boulogne. Arrested as our attention must be by the statues and bas-reliefs which were multiplied under the porches, in the niches (Fig. 287), and on all the tombs, we can cast but a very cursory glance on the immense number of wood-carvings, figures in ivory, and movable pieces of sculpture, executed by{365} artists who may be divided into two very distinct classes, the Norman and the Rhenish; all of other schools appear to have been nothing but imitators of these.
sculptor; in Bourges, around the same time, Aguillon, from Droues; in Montpellier, between 1331 and 1360, the two Alamans, John and Henry; in Troyes, Denisot and Drouin from Mantes, etc. Outside of France, Matthias of Arras, in 1343, started the Cathedral of Prague, which would be continued and completed by another French artist, Pierre of Boulogne. While we’re drawn to the statues and bas-reliefs that were abundant under the porches, in the niches (Fig. 287), and on all the tombs, we can only take a quick look at the vast number of wood carvings, ivory figures, and movable pieces of sculpture made by{365} artists, who can be categorized into two distinct groups, the Norman and the Rhenish; all other schools seem to have been mere imitators of these.
In 1400 the Maître Pierre Pérat, architect of three cathedrals, who was at once both civil engineer and sculptor, and one of the greatest masters of whom France can boast, died at Metz, where he was interred with all the honours due to his wonderful talents. Just at the same time a memorable competition was opened at Florence. The object in view was to finish the doors of the Baptistery of St. John. The formal announcement of the competition, which was made all over Italy, did not fail to call forth the most skilful artists. Seven of these were selected, on account of their renown, to furnish designs: they consisted of three Florentines—Filippo Brunelleschi, Donatello, and the goldsmith, Lorenzo Ghiberti; Jacopo della Quercia of Siena; Nicolo Lamberti d’Arezzo; Francesco da Valdambrina; and Simone da Colle, called de’ Bronzi. To each of these competitors the republic granted one year’s salary, on condition that, at the end of the period, each of them should furnish a panel of wrought bronze of the same size as those of which the doors of St. John were to be composed. On the day fixed for the examination of the works, the most celebrated artists of Italy were summoned. Thirty-four judges were selected, and before this tribunal the seven models were exhibited, in the presence of the magistracy and the public. After the judges had audibly discussed the respective merits of the works, those of Ghiberti, Brunelleschi, and Donatello were preferred. But to whom of the three was the palm to be awarded? They hesitated. Then Brunelleschi and Donatello retired apart and exchanged a few words; after which one of them, commencing to address the assembly, said:—“Magistrates and citizens, we declare to you that in our own judgment Ghiberti has surpassed us. Award him the preference, for our country will thus acquire the greater glory. It is less discredit to us to make known our opinion than to keep silence.”
In 1400, the architect Pierre Pérat, who designed three cathedrals and was both a civil engineer and sculptor, passed away in Metz, where he was buried with all the honors due to his incredible talents. Around the same time, a notable competition was launched in Florence aimed at completing the doors of the Baptistery of St. John. The formal announcement, which was made throughout Italy, attracted some of the most skilled artists. Seven were chosen based on their fame to provide designs: three from Florence—Filippo Brunelleschi, Donatello, and goldsmith Lorenzo Ghiberti; Jacopo della Quercia from Siena; Nicolo Lamberti d’Arezzo; Francesco da Valdambrina; and Simone da Colle, nicknamed de’ Bronzi. Each competitor was granted a year's salary by the republic, with the condition that they would submit a panel of wrought bronze the same size as those for the doors of St. John by the end of the year. On the day set for evaluating the works, Italy's most celebrated artists were called upon. Thirty-four judges were chosen, and the seven models were presented to this panel, along with the magistrates and the public. After the judges discussed the merits of each work, they decided that the models by Ghiberti, Brunelleschi, and Donatello were the best. But which of the three would receive the top honor? They hesitated. Then Brunelleschi and Donatello stepped aside to talk briefly, after which one of them addressed the assembly, saying: “Magistrates and citizens, we believe that Ghiberti has outperformed us. Give him the award, as our country will gain greater glory this way. It’s less shameful for us to express our opinion than to remain silent.”
These doors, at which Ghiberti worked for forty years, with the assistance of his father, his sons, and his pupils, are perhaps the finest work we have in sculptured metal.
These doors, which Ghiberti worked on for forty years, with help from his father, his sons, and his students, are probably the best example of sculpted metal we have.
At the date when Lorenzo Ghiberti, Donatello, Brunelleschi, and their pupils were the representatives of Florentine sculpture, the French school also produced its masters and its works of Art. Nicholas Flamel, the famous{366}
At the time when Lorenzo Ghiberti, Donatello, Brunelleschi, and their students were leading figures in Florentine sculpture, the French school was also creating its own masters and artworks. Nicholas Flamel, the famous{366}

Fig. 288.—“St. Eloi, Patron of Goldsmiths and Farriers.” A Sculpture of the Fifteenth Century, in the Church of Notre-Dame d’Armançon, at Semur, Burgundy.
Fig. 288.—“St. Eloi, Patron of Goldsmiths and Farriers.” A Sculpture from the Fifteenth Century, in the Church of Notre-Dame d’Armançon, at Semur, Burgundy.
writer (écrivain) of the parish of St. Jacques la Boucherie, ornamented the churches and mortuary chapels of Paris with mystical and alchemical (alchimiques) sculptures, of which he was the designer if not the actual artist. Thury executed the tombs of Charles VI. and Isabelle of Bavaria; Claux Sluter, author of the “Ruits de Moïse,” at Dijon, assisted by James de la Barre, multiplied the works of monumental sculpture in Burgundy (Fig. 288). In Alsace, under the impulse of King René, himself an artist, the sculptor’s art produced examples bearing the impress of a remarkable individuality. In the district of Messin, Henry de Ranconval, his{367} son Jehan, and Clausse, were distinguished. In Touraine, Michael Columb executed the tomb of Francis II., Duke of Brittany; Jehan Juste, that of the children of Charles VIII., as introductory to the mausoleum of Louis XII., which he executed between 1518 and 1530, for the basilica of St. Denis; a German, Conrad of Cologne, assisted by Laurent Wrine, master of the ordnance to the king, cast in metal the effigy for the tomb of Louis XI. In Champagne appeared Jean de Vitry, sculptor of the stalls of the Church of St. Claude (Jura); in Berry, Jacquet Gendre, master-mason and figure-maker for the Hôtel de Ville, Bourges, &c.
writer (écrivain) of the parish of St. Jacques la Boucherie, decorated the churches and funeral chapels of Paris with mystical and alchemical (alchimiques) sculptures, which he designed if not created himself. Thury made the tombs of Charles VI. and Isabelle of Bavaria; Claux Sluter, author of the “Ruits de Moïse” in Dijon, with the help of James de la Barre, produced numerous monumental sculptures in Burgundy (Fig. 288). In Alsace, inspired by King René, who was also an artist, the sculptor’s work showcased a striking individuality. In the Messin region, Henry de Ranconval, his{367} son Jehan, and Clausse were prominent. In Touraine, Michael Columb created the tomb of Francis II, Duke of Brittany; Jehan Juste made that of Charles VIII's children, leading to the mausoleum of Louis XII, which he completed between 1518 and 1530 for the basilica of St. Denis; a German, Conrad of Cologne, along with Laurent Wrine, the king's ordnance master, cast in metal the effigy for Louis XI's tomb. In Champagne, Jean de Vitry, sculptor of the stalls for the Church of St. Claude (Jura), emerged; in Berry, Jacquet Gendre, master-mason and figure-maker for the Hôtel de Ville, Bourges, etc.
At the end of the same century, Peter Brucy, of Brussels, exercised his art at Toulouse; the inspiration of the Alsacian artists was developed in the magnificent sculpture of Thann, Kaisersberg, and Dusenbach; while Germany, achieving but a late independence, sheltered the faults of her early genius under the illustrious names of Lucas Moser, Peter Vischer, Schühlein, Michel Wohlgemuth, Albert Dürer (Fig. 289), &c.
At the end of the same century, Peter Brucy from Brussels practiced his craft in Toulouse; the inspiration from Alsace artists flourished in the stunning sculptures of Thann, Kaisersberg, and Dusenbach; while Germany, having gained independence late, concealed the flaws of its early genius under the renowned names of Lucas Moser, Peter Vischer, Schühlein, Michel Wohlgemuth, Albert Dürer (Fig. 289), etc.
In sculptural works, as in every other branch of art, historical sentiment and faith seemed to die out with the fifteenth century. Mediæval art was subjected to protest; the desire seemed to be to re-create beauty of form by going back to the antique; but the emphatically Christian individuality was no longer reached, and this pretended renaissance, in which even earnest minds were induced to gratify themselves, only served to exhibit the feeble efforts of an epoch that sought to reproduce the glories of a vanished age. In the time of Charles VIII. and Louis XII., Lombarde-Venetian art, the affected and ingenious imitation of the Greek style, was introduced into France; it suited the common people, and pleased mediocre intellect. The sculptors who came at that period to seek their fortunes at the court of the French kings worked exclusively for the aristocracy, and vied with one another in adorning, with an ardent infatuation for Italian art, the royal and aristocratic palaces which were being built or restored in every direction, such as the Châteaux of Amboise and Gaillon. But they failed to do any injury to French artists, who still remained charged with the works of sacred sculptures; and their style became but slightly, if at all, influenced by this foreign immigration. Even Benvenuto Cellini himself failed to exercise much effect on the vigorous schools of Tours, Troyes, Metz, Dijon, and Angers; his reputation and his works never passed, so to speak, beyond the limits of the court of France, and the brilliant traces they{368}
In sculpture, just like in all other forms of art, the feelings and beliefs tied to history seemed to fade away after the fifteenth century. Medieval art faced criticism; the aim appeared to be to recreate beauty by returning to classical forms. However, the distinctly Christian essence was no longer captured, and this so-called renaissance, which even thoughtful individuals found satisfying, merely showcased the weak attempts of a period trying to replicate the grandeur of a lost era. During the reigns of Charles VIII and Louis XII, Lombard-Venetian art, an elaborate and clever imitation of Greek style, became popular in France; it resonated with the general public and appealed to average minds. The sculptors who came to seek their fortunes at the French king's court focused solely on the upper class, competing to beautify the royal and noble palaces being built or renovated everywhere, like the Châteaux of Amboise and Gaillon. However, they did not harm French artists, who continued to be dedicated to sacred sculptures, and their style remained largely unaffected by this foreign influence. Even Benvenuto Cellini had little impact on the thriving schools of Tours, Troyes, Metz, Dijon, and Angers; his reputation and art never really extended beyond the French court, and the impressive marks they{368}

Fig. 289.—“St. John the Baptist preaching in the Desert.” Bas-relief in Carved Wood by Albert Dürer.
Fig. 289.—“St. John the Baptist preaching in the Desert.” Bas-relief in carved wood by Albrecht Dürer.
(Brunswick Gallery.)
(Brunswick Gallery.)
left behind them were confined to the school of Fontainebleau. Ere long, some zealous artists from all the principal centres of the French schools left their country and betook themselves to Italy; among these were Bachelier of Languedoc, Simon and Ligier Richier of Lorraine, Valentine Bousch of Alsace, and Jacques of Angoulême, who had the honour of a victory over his master, Michael Angelo, in a competition of statuary (many{369} of the former artist’s works now exist in the Vatican); Jean de Boulogne, and several others. Some of them, after they had become celebrated on the other side of the Alps, returned to their native country, bringing back to it their own native genius matured by the lessons of the Italians. There was, therefore, always a French school that preserved its individual characteristics, its generic good qualities and defects, which are so well represented in the sculptures of the Hôtel du Bourgtheroulde, Rouen (Fig. 290).
left behind them were confined to the school of Fontainebleau. Soon, some passionate artists from all the major centers of the French schools left their country and moved to Italy; among these were Bachelier from Languedoc, Simon and Ligier Richier from Lorraine, Valentine Bousch from Alsace, and Jacques from Angoulême, who had the honor of defeating his master, Michael Angelo, in a statue competition (many{369} of the former artist’s works now exist in the Vatican); Jean de Boulogne, and several others. Some of them, after becoming famous across the Alps, returned to their homeland, bringing back their own native talent refined by the lessons of the Italians. Thus, there was always a French school that maintained its unique characteristics, its inherent strengths and weaknesses, which are prominently displayed in the sculptures of the Hôtel du Bourgtheroulde, Rouen (Fig. 290).

Fig. 290.—Bas-relief of the Hôtel du Bourgtheroulde, Rouen, representing a Scene in the Interview between Francis I. and Henry VIII., on the Field of the Cloth of Gold.
Fig. 290.—Bas-relief of the Hôtel du Bourgtheroulde, Rouen, depicting a scene from the meeting between Francis I and Henry VIII on the Field of the Cloth of Gold.
Michael Angelo was born on the 6th of March, 1475, and died on the 17th of February, 1564, without having shown any signs of decadence; greater, possibly, by his genius than by his works, he is the personification of the Renaissance. It would be, perhaps, irreverent to say that this age was an age of decay; we might fear of desecrating the tomb of Buonarotti if we laid to his charge that his grand boldness led ordinary talents astray; and it is not a pleasant subject of thought that, influenced by two currents of ideas—one coming from Italy, the other from Germany—the art of the century operated to its own suicide. When the very soil itself seemed to be shaken, and the Christian pedestal which had formed both its grandeur and power overturned, what could be done{370} in the way of opposition to the downfall of Art by Jean Goujon, Jean Cousin (Fig. 291), Germain Pilon, François Marchand, Pierre Bontemps, those stars of French sculpture in the sixteenth century?
Michael Angelo was born on March 6, 1475, and died on February 17, 1564, without ever showing any signs of decline; he may be greater for his genius than for his works, and he embodies the Renaissance. It might seem disrespectful to claim that this era was one of decay; we might worry about desecrating Buonarotti's legacy if we said that his grand ambition misled ordinary talents. It's not a pleasant thought that, influenced by two streams of ideas—one from Italy and the other from Germany—the art of the century ultimately led to its own downfall. When the very foundation seemed to tremble, and the Christian principles that had given it both strength and greatness were overturned, what could be done{370} to resist the decline of Art led by Jean Goujon, Jean Cousin (Fig. 291), Germain Pilon, François Marchand, Pierre Bontemps, those stars of sixteenth-century French sculpture?

Fig. 291.—Statue in Alabaster of Philip Chabot, Admiral of France, by Jean Cousin. Formerly in the Church of the Célestins, Paris, now in the Museum of the Louvre.
Fig. 291.—Alabaster statue of Philip Chabot, Admiral of France, by Jean Cousin. Previously located in the Church of the Célestins, Paris, now displayed in the Louvre Museum.
A final manifestation of the old religious feeling was, however, apparent in the tombs of the Church of Brou, designed by Jean Perréal, the great painter of Lyons, executed by Conrad Meyt, and carved by Gourat and Michael Columb; also in the mausoleum of Francis II., carved by Columb and his family; in the sepulchre of St. Mihiel (Fig. 292) by Richier; of the Saints de Solesme, in the tombs of Langey du Bellay, and of the Chancellor De Birague, by Germain Pilon, &c. But fashion and the prevailing taste now required from artists nothing but profane and voluptuous compositions, and they adopted this line of Art all the more readily, seeing, as they did every day, most beautiful works of Christian sculpture mutilated by a new tribe of Iconoclasts, the Huguenots, who seldom showed mercy to the figured monuments in Catholic churches. The stalls of the Cathedral of Amiens, by Jean Rupin, the rood-loft by Jean Boudin, and a number of other works of the same kind, testify to the irruption of the Greek style, its implantation in religious art, and its hybrid association with pointed architecture. It is, however, only due to our sculptors of the sixteenth century to say, that when they sacrificed{371} themselves to the requirements of their age in imitating the masterpieces of Italy, they approached the natural grace of Raphael much closer than
A final sign of the old religious sentiment was visible in the tombs of the Church of Brou, designed by Jean Perréal, the renowned painter from Lyons, crafted by Conrad Meyt, and sculpted by Gourat and Michael Columb; also in the mausoleum of Francis II., sculpted by Columb and his family; in the sepulchre of St. Mihiel (Fig. 292) by Richier; and in the tombs of the Saints de Solesme, along with the tombs of Langey du Bellay and Chancellor De Birague, created by Germain Pilon, etc. However, trends and popular taste now demanded that artists produce only secular and extravagant works, and they easily embraced this direction in art, especially as they witnessed daily the destruction of stunning examples of Christian sculpture by a new group of iconoclasts, the Huguenots, who rarely spared the decorated monuments in Catholic churches. The choir stalls of the Cathedral of Amiens, made by Jean Rupin, the rood-loft by Jean Boudin, and various other works of a similar nature, reflect the invasion of the Greek style, its introduction into religious art, and its mixed association with Gothic architecture. However, it must be acknowledged that our sculptors of the sixteenth century, when they conformed to the demands of their time by imitating the masterpieces of Italy, drew much closer to the natural elegance of Raphael than

Fig. 292.—“The Entombment,” by Richier, in the Church of St. Mihiel (Meuse). (Sixteenth Century.)
Fig. 292.—“The Entombment,” by Richier, in the Church of St. Mihiel (Meuse). (16th Century.)
Cellini, Primaticcio, or any of the other Italian artists who were settled in France; that they combined in the best possible way the mythological{372} expression of the ancients with our modern ideas, and that, thanks to them, France is enabled to point with pride to a natural art, original and independent, which has been handed down to our days in direct succession by Sarrazain, Puget, Girardon, and Coysevox.
Cellini, Primaticcio, and the other Italian artists who settled in France skillfully blended the mythological expression of the ancients with modern ideas. Because of their efforts, France can proudly claim a natural, original, and independent art form that has been passed down through the generations by Sarrazain, Puget, Girardon, and Coysevox.

Figs. 293, 294.—Gargoyles on the Palace of Justice, Rouen. (Fifteenth Century.)
Figs. 293, 294.—Gargoyles on the Palace of Justice, Rouen. (15th Century.)
ARCHITECTURE.
The Basilica the first Christian Church.—Modification of Ancient Architecture.—Byzantine Style.—Formation of the Norman Style.—Principal Norman Churches.—Age of the Transition from Norman to Gothic.—Origin and Importance of the Ogive.—Principal Edifices in the pure Gothic Style.—The Gothic Church, an Emblem of the Religious Spirit in the Middle Ages.—Florid Gothic.—Flamboyant Gothic.—Decadency.—Civil and Military Architecture: Castles, Fortified Enclosures, Private Houses, Town Halls.—Italian Renaissance: Pisa, Florence, Rome.—French Renaissance: Mansions and Palaces.
The Basilica as the first Christian Church.—Changes in Ancient Architecture.—Byzantine Style.—Development of the Norman Style.—Key Norman Churches.—Period of Transition from Norman to Gothic.—Origin and Importance of the Ogive.—Main Buildings in the pure Gothic Style.—The Gothic Church, a Symbol of the Religious Spirit in the Middle Ages.—Flamboyant Gothic.—Decadence.—Civic and Military Architecture: Castles, Fortified Walls, Private Homes, Town Halls.—Italian Renaissance: Pisa, Florence, Rome.—French Renaissance: Mansions and Palaces.
HEN the Christian family, humble and persecuted, was beginning to form
itself into congregations; when it was forbidden to consecrate any
special edifice to the performance of the services of its religion—a
religion which opposed to the gorgeous ceremonies of polytheism the most
austere simplicity—any refuge might have seemed good enough which
offered to the faithful the means of assembling themselves together in
security; any retreat must have appeared sufficiently ornamented which
would recall to the disciples of the crucified Saviour the mournful
events preceding the glorification of that Divine sacrifice. But when
the religion proscribed one day found itself on the next the religion of
the State, things changed.
WHEN the humble and persecuted Christian family was just starting to gather into congregations; when it was illegal to dedicate any specific building for its religious services—a faith that stood in stark contrast to the elaborate rituals of polytheism with its strict simplicity—any place that allowed believers to come together safely must have seemed adequate; any hideaway would have felt sufficiently decorated to remind the followers of the crucified Savior of the sad events leading up to the glorification of that Divine sacrifice. But when this outlawed religion suddenly became the official religion of the State, everything changed.
Constantine, in the mighty ardour of his zeal, wished to see the worship of the true God efface in pomp and in magnificence all the solemnities of the heathen world. In expelling the idols from their temples, the idea could not have suggested itself of using these buildings for the new religion, because they were generally of excessively limited dimensions, and the plan on which they were built would have but indifferently answered the requirements of the Christian ceremonial. What was necessary for these services was principally a spacious nave, in which a large congregation could assemble to hear the same word, to join in the same prayer, and to intone the same chants. The Christians sought, therefore, among the{374} edifices then in existence (Fig. 295), for such as would best answer these purposes. The basilicas presented themselves; these buildings served at once as law-courts and places of assembly for tradesmen and money-changers, and were generally composed of one immense hall, with lateral galleries and tribunes adjoining it. The name of basilica, derived from the Greek word basileus (a king), was given them, according to some writers, from the fact that formerly the kings themselves used to administer justice within their walls; according to others, because the basilica of Athens served as a tribunal of the second archon, who bore the title of king; whence the edifice was called stoa basiliké (royal porch), a designation of which the Romans preserved only the adjective, the substantive being understood.
Constantine, driven by his intense passion, wanted the worship of the true God to outshine all the ceremonies of the pagan world in both splendor and grandeur. When he removed the idols from their temples, he likely didn't consider using these buildings for the new religion because they were typically quite small, and their layout wouldn’t have met the needs of Christian ceremonies. What was essential for these services was mostly a large nave where a big congregation could gather to hear the same message, participate in the same prayers, and sing the same hymns. Therefore, Christians looked among the{374} existing buildings (Fig. 295) for those that would best suit these needs. The basilicas came to mind; these structures functioned as courts and meeting places for merchants and money-changers, generally consisting of one large hall with side galleries and adjoining tribunes. The name basilica, which comes from the Greek word basileus (meaning king), was reportedly given because kings used to administer justice within these walls; others suggest it was named after the basilica in Athens that served as a court for the second archon, who held the title of king, thus it was called stoa basiliké (royal porch), a term the Romans kept as an adjective, assuming the noun was understood.

Fig. 295.—Basilica of Constantine, at Trèves, transformed into a Fortress in the Middle Ages.
Fig. 295.—The Basilica of Constantine in Trier, turned into a fortress during the Middle Ages.
“The Christian basilica,” says M. Vaudoyer, in his learned treatise on architecture in France, “was most certainly an imitation of the heathen basilica; but it is of importance to observe that from one cause or another the Christians, in the construction of their basilicas, very soon substituted for the Grecian architecture of the ancient basilicas a system of arches reposing directly on isolated columns, which served as their supports; a perfectly new contrivance, of which there existed no previous example.{375} This new mode of construction, which has generally been attributed to the want of skill in the builders of this period, or to the nature of the materials they had at their disposal, was, however, to become the fundamental principle of Christian art; a principle characterised by the breaking up of the range of arches, and by the abandonment of the system of rectilinear construction of the Greeks and Romans.
“The Christian basilica,” says M. Vaudoyer in his detailed study on architecture in France, “was definitely modeled after the pagan basilica; however, it’s important to note that for various reasons, Christians quickly replaced the Greek architecture of the ancient basilicas with a system of arches directly resting on individual columns as their supports; a completely new design with no prior example.{375} This new construction method, often blamed on the lack of skill among builders of this era or the materials they had available, would ultimately become the foundation of Christian art; a principle defined by the fragmentation of the arch ranges and the departure from the straight-line construction typical of the Greeks and Romans.”
“Indeed, the arcade, which had become the dominant element of Roman architecture, had nevertheless remained subject to the proportions of the Greek orders, of which the entablature served as an indispensable accompaniment; and from this medley of elements so diverse was produced the mixed style which characterises the Greco-Roman architecture. But the Christians, in separating or breaking up the arcade, in abandoning the use of the ancient orders, and in making the column the real support of the arch, laid the foundations of a new style, which led to the exclusive employment of arches and vaults in Christian edifices. The Church of St. Sophia at Constantinople, built by Justinian in the middle of the sixth century, affords the most ancient example of this system of construction by arches and vaults in a Christian church of large dimensions.”
“Indeed, the arcade, which had become the main feature of Roman architecture, still followed the proportions of the Greek orders, with the entablature acting as an essential accompaniment. This blend of such diverse elements produced the mixed style that characterizes Greco-Roman architecture. However, the Christians, by separating or breaking up the arcade, abandoning the use of the ancient orders, and making the column the primary support of the arch, laid the groundwork for a new style. This evolution led to the exclusive use of arches and vaults in Christian buildings. The Church of St. Sophia in Constantinople, built by Justinian in the mid-sixth century, is the earliest example of this construction system using arches and vaults in a large Christian church.”
Transported to the East, the Latin style there assumed a new character, owing especially to the adoption and generalisation of the cupola, of which there were some examples in Roman architecture, but only as an accessory; whereas, in what is called Byzantine architecture, this form became dominant, and, as it were, fundamental; thus, at all periods and at each time that the architectural influence of the East made itself felt in the West, we see the cupola introduced into buildings. The Church of St. Vital at Ravenna affords, in its plan (Fig. 296) and in its general appearance, an example of this influence, which is quite Byzantine.
Transported to the East, the Latin style took on a new character, especially due to the adoption and widespread use of the dome. While there were some examples of domes in Roman architecture, they were only decorative elements; in what is known as Byzantine architecture, this shape became dominant and fundamental. So, whenever the architectural influence of the East reached the West, we see domes being incorporated into buildings. The Church of St. Vital in Ravenna showcases this influence in its design (Fig. 296) and overall appearance, which is distinctly Byzantine.
Edifices of Latin architecture, properly so called, are rare, we might almost say that they have all disappeared (Figs. 297 and 298); but if some churches in Rome, whose foundation dates back to the fifth and sixth centuries, can be considered as specimens of this first period of Christian art, it is in the arrangement of the plan much more than in the details of execution, which for a long subsequent time since have been united with the work of later periods.
Edifices of Latin architecture, as we know it, are rare; we could almost say they have all vanished (Figs. 297 and 298); however, if some churches in Rome, whose foundations date back to the fifth and sixth centuries, can be seen as examples of this early period of Christian art, it’s mainly in the layout of the plan rather than in the details of execution, which have been combined with the work from later periods for a long time since.
In the days when Christianity was so triumphantly established as to have no fear nor scruple to utilise, in the construction of its churches, the ruins{376}
In the days when Christianity was so firmly established that it had no fear or hesitation to use the ruins{376}

Fig. 296.—Church of St. Vital, at Ravenna. Byzantine style. (Sixth Century.)
Fig. 296.—Church of St. Vital, in Ravenna. Byzantine style. (6th Century.)
of the ancient temples, it generally happened that the architect, conforming himself to new requirements, endeavoured, by a prudent return towards the traditions of the past, to avoid those striking incongruities which would have deprived of all their value the magnificent materials he had at his disposal. Hence arose a style still undecided; hence mixed creations, which it will suffice merely to mention. Then we must not forget—to say nothing of the case in which, as in the old Roman city, Christian basilicas might be built with the marble of heathen sanctuaries—the monuments of this same Rome were still the only models that presented themselves for imitation. Finally, for this architecture which the Christian religion was to create as its own, it was obvious there would be an infancy, an age of groping in the dark and of uncertainty; and at length that there should be a separation from the past, and a gradually experienced feeling of individual strength. (Fig. 299.){377}
Of the ancient temples, it often happened that the architect, adapting to new needs, tried to thoughtfully return to the traditions of the past in order to avoid the glaring inconsistencies that would have diminished the value of the magnificent materials he had at hand. This led to a style that was still uncertain; hence mixed creations, which we can simply note. We should also remember—aside from cases like in the old Roman city where Christian basilicas were built using marble from pagan temples—that the monuments of Rome were still the only models available for inspiration. Ultimately, for the architecture that the Christian religion would come to claim as its own, it was clear there would be a period of infancy, a time of searching in the dark and uncertainty; and eventually, there would be a move away from the past and a gradual realization of individual strength. (Fig. 299.){377}
This infancy lasted about five or six centuries; for it was only about the year 1000 that the new style—which we see at first made up of “recollections” and weak innovations—assumed an almost determinate form. This is the period called Norman,[49] which, according to M. Vaudoyer, has left us some monuments that are “the noblest, the simplest, and the severest expression of the Christian temple.”
This early stage lasted about five or six centuries; it was only around the year 1000 that the new style—initially consisting of “recollections” and minor innovations—began to take on a more definitive shape. This is the period known as Norman,[49] which, according to M. Vaudoyer, has given us some structures that are “the noblest, the simplest, and the most restrained expression of the Christian temple.”

Fig. 297.—The Church of St. Agnes, at Rome, Latin style (Fifth Century). Restored and debased in the Seventeenth Century.
Fig. 297.—The Church of St. Agnes, in Rome, Latin style (Fifth Century). Restored and altered in the Seventeenth Century.
“Three years after the year 1000, which was supposed was to be the last year of the world,” says the monk Raoul Glaber, “churches were renewed in nearly every part of the universe, especially in Italy and in Gaul, although the greater number were still in a condition good enough to require{378}
“Three years after the year 1000, which was thought to be the last year of the world,” says the monk Raoul Glaber, “churches were renovated in almost every part of the world, especially in Italy and in Gaul, although most were still in a good enough condition to need{378}

Fig. 299.—Remains of the Church of Mouen, in Normandy. Architecture of the Fifth or Sixth Century.
Fig. 299.—Remains of the Church of Mouen, in Normandy. Architecture from the Fifth or Sixth Century.
no repairs.” “It was to this period, that is to say, the eleventh century,” adds M. Vaudoyer, “must be assigned the greater number of the ancient churches of France, grander and more magnificent than all those of preceding centuries; it was then, also, the first associations of builders were formed, whereof the abbots and the prelates themselves formed a portion, and which were essentially composed of men bound by a religious vow; the Arts were cultivated in the convents, the churches were built under the direction of bishops; the monks co-operated in works of all kinds.... The plan of the Western churches preserved the primitive arrangement of the Latin basilica—that is, the elongated form and the lateral galleries; the most important modifications were the lengthening of the choir and of the galleries, or of the cross, a free passage established round the apse (Fig. 300); and, lastly, the combination of chapels, which grouped themselves around the sanctuary. In the construction the isolated columns of the nave are sometimes replaced by pillars, the spaces between which are filled up with semicircular arches,{379}
no repairs.” “This period, specifically the eleventh century,” adds M. Vaudoyer, “is when most of the ancient churches of France were built, more grand and magnificent than all those from previous centuries; it was also the time when the first associations of builders were established, which included abbots and prelates and were essentially made up of men bound by a religious vow; the Arts were nurtured in the convents, and the churches were constructed under the guidance of bishops; the monks contributed to all sorts of works.... The layout of the Western churches maintained the original design of the Latin basilica—that is, the elongated shape and the side galleries; the main changes included the extension of the choir and galleries, or of the cross, a clear pathway created around the apse (Fig. 300); and finally, the arrangement of chapels surrounding the sanctuary. In construction, the standalone columns of the nave are sometimes replaced by pillars, with the spaces in between filled with semicircular arches,{379}

Fig. 300.—Notre-Dame, Rouen, ogival style. (Thirteenth Century.)
Fig. 300.—Notre-Dame, Rouen, pointed style. (13th Century.)
and a general system of vaulted roofs is substituted for the ceilings and timber roofs of the ancient Latin basilicas.... The use of bells, which was but sparingly adopted in the East, contributed to give to the churches{380} of the West a character and an appearance quite their own, and which they owe particularly to those lofty towers that had become the essential part of their façade.”
and a general system of vaulted roofs replaces the ceilings and wooden roofs of the ancient Latin basilicas.... The use of bells, which was only occasionally used in the East, helped give the churches{380} of the West a unique character and appearance, which they particularly owe to those tall towers that had become a defining feature of their façade.”
The façade itself is generally of great simplicity. We enter the edifice by one of three doors, above which runs, in most cases, a little gallery formed of very small columns close to each other, supporting a range of arcades; and these arcades are often ornamented with statues, as we find in the church of Notre-Dame at Poitiers, which—together with the churches of Notre-Dame des Doms, at Avignon; of St. Paul, at Issoire; of St. Sernin, at Toulouse; of Notre-Dame du Port, at Clermont, &c.—may be considered as one of the most complete specimens of Norman architecture.
The façade is typically quite simple. We enter the building through one of three doors, and above them, there’s usually a small gallery made up of tiny columns close together, supporting a series of archways; these archways are often decorated with statues, like those we see in the Church of Notre-Dame at Poitiers, which—alongside the churches of Notre-Dame des Doms in Avignon, St. Paul in Issoire, St. Sernin in Toulouse, Notre-Dame du Port in Clermont, etc.—can be regarded as some of the finest examples of Norman architecture.
In churches of this style, as for instance those of St. Front, at Périgueux; of Notre-Dame, at Puy en Velay; of St. Etienne, at Nevers, are seen also some cupolas; but we must not forget that the Byzantine architects, whose migrations towards the West were constantly taking place at this period, could not fail to leave traces of their wanderings, and we must acknowledge that, especially in our own country (France), where Oriental influence was never more than partial, the union of the two architectonic principles produced the happiest results. The Cathedral of Angoulême, for example, is justly regarded as one of the edifices in which Oriental taste harmonises the best with the Norman style.
In churches of this style, like those of St. Front in Périgueux, Notre-Dame in Puy en Velay, and St. Etienne in Nevers, you can also see some domes. However, we shouldn't forget that the Byzantine architects, who were constantly migrating west during this time, inevitably left their mark. We must recognize that, especially in our own country (France), where Eastern influence was never more than partial, the combination of these two architectural styles led to some great results. The Cathedral of Angoulême, for instance, is rightly considered one of the buildings where Eastern design blends beautifully with the Norman style.
At the beginning of this period, the bell-towers were of very little importance; but gradually we find them rising higher and higher, and attaining to great elevations. Some cathedrals on the borders of the Rhine, and the Church of St. Etienne at Caen, are examples of the extraordinary height to which these towers were built. In principle, we may add, there was only one bell-tower (Fig. 301); but it generally happened that two were given to churches built or restored after the year 1000: St. Germain-des-Prés had three bell-towers—one over the portal, and one at each side of the transept; certain churches had four and even five bell-towers.
At the start of this period, bell towers weren’t very significant; however, over time, they began to rise higher and higher, reaching impressive heights. Some cathedrals along the Rhine and the Church of St. Etienne in Caen are examples of the remarkable heights these towers achieved. Essentially, there was originally only one bell tower (Fig. 301); but it became common for churches built or renovated after the year 1000 to have two. St. Germain-des-Prés had three bell towers—one above the entrance and one on each side of the transept; some churches even had four or five bell towers.
Norman bell-towers are generally square, exhibiting, in stories, two or three ranges of round-arched arcades, and terminating in a pyramidal roof resting on an octagonal base. The Abbey of St. Germain d’Auxerre possesses one of the most remarkable bell-towers of the Norman style; then come, although built subsequently to the principal edifice, those of the Abbaye aux Hommes, at Caen.{381}
Norman bell towers are usually square, featuring two or three levels of round-arched arcades and topped with a pyramidal roof that sits on an octagonal base. The Abbey of St. Germain d’Auxerre has one of the most impressive bell towers in the Norman style; following that, although they were built after the main structure, are the ones from the Abbaye aux Hommes in Caen.{381}

Fig. 301.—Ancient Church of St. Paul-des-Champs, at Paris, founded, in the Seventh Century, by St. Eloi. Restored and in part rebuilt in the Thirteenth Century.
Fig. 301.—Ancient Church of St. Paul-des-Champs, in Paris, founded in the 7th century by St. Eloi. Restored and partially rebuilt in the 13th century.
The sun’s rays penetrated into the Norman church first through the oculus,[50] a vast round opening intended to admit light into the nave, and situated above the façade, which generally rose in the form of a gable{382} above one or several rows of small columns on the exterior. A series of lateral windows opened on the side-aisles of the edifice; another was pierced on a level with the galleries; and a third between the vaulted arches of the nave.
The sun’s rays streamed into the Norman church first through the oculus,[50] a large round opening designed to let light into the nave, located above the facade, which typically rose in the shape of a gable{382} above one or more rows of small columns on the outside. A series of side windows opened onto the side aisles of the building; another was placed at the level of the galleries; and a third was positioned between the vaulted arches of the nave.
The crypt, a sort of subterranean sanctuary, which generally contained the tomb of some beatified saint, or of some martyr to whom the edifice was dedicated, formed very often an integral part of the Norman church. The architecture of the crypt, which had for its ideal object to recall to the mind the period when the offices of the Christian religion were performed in caverns and in catacombs, was generally of a massive and imposing severity, well suited to express the sentiment which must have presided over the earliest Christian buildings.
The crypt, a kind of underground sanctuary, usually held the tomb of a revered saint or a martyr to whom the church was dedicated, and often formed an essential part of the Norman church. The design of the crypt aimed to remind people of the time when Christian services were held in caves and catacombs. Its architecture was typically solid and striking, reflecting the feelings that must have influenced the earliest Christian structures.
The Norman style, that is to say, the primitive idea of Christian architecture, freed from its remaining servility to the antique, seems to have caught a glimpse of the definitive formula of Christian art. Many a majestic monument already attested the austere power of this style; and perhaps a final and masterly inspiration would have sufficed, perfection being attained, to cause the researches of the maîtres d’œuvre,[51] made as they felt their way forward, to cease of themselves. Already, too, as a sign of maturity, Norman edifices, instead of remaining in the somewhat too unadorned simplicity of the first period, became gradually ornamented, till in time they resembled, from their base to the summit, a delicate work of embroidery. It is to this florid Norman style, which in France reigns especially to the south of the Loire, that the charming façade of the Church of Notre-Dame de Poitiers (Fig. 302) belongs, which we have already cited as a perfect type of the Norman style itself; the façade of St. Trophimus, at Aries (Figs. 303 and 304), an example in the general arrangement of which the same character of original unity does not prevail; and that of the Church of St. Gilles, which M. Mérimée cites as the most elegant expression of the florid Norman.
The Norman style, which represents the early concept of Christian architecture free from its lingering attachments to classical designs, appears to have found the ultimate expression of Christian art. Numerous impressive monuments already showcased the strong influence of this style, and perhaps just a final stroke of inspiration could have brought perfection, making the efforts of the maîtres d’œuvre,[51] feel complete. Furthermore, as a sign of growth, Norman buildings transitioned from the rather plain simplicity of the early period to increasingly elaborate decorations, eventually resembling a delicate piece of embroidery from their base to their peak. This ornate Norman style, particularly prevalent in southern France beyond the Loire, is exemplified by the beautiful façade of the Church of Notre-Dame de Poitiers (Fig. 302), previously mentioned as a prime example of the Norman style itself; the façade of St. Trophimus in Arles (Figs. 303 and 304), which exhibits a different sense of original unity; and that of the Church of St. Gilles, noted by M. Mérimée as the most refined expression of the ornate Norman style.
In short, let us repeat it, the Norman style, grandiose in its austerity, still quiet and compact even in its richest phantasy, was on the eve of individualising for ever, perhaps, Christian architecture; its rounded arches, uniting their full soft curves to the simple profiles of columns, robust even in their lightness, seemed to characterise at one and the same time the{383}
In short, let's say it again: the Norman style, impressive in its simplicity, remained calm and solid even in its most elaborate designs. It was on the verge of permanently defining Christian architecture; its rounded arches, merging their gentle curves with the straightforward shapes of columns—strong yet light—seemed to embody at once the{383}

Fig. 302.—Notre-Dame la Grande of Poitiers (Twelfth Century).
Fig. 302.—Notre-Dame la Grande of Poitiers (12th Century).
elevated calm of hope and the humble gravity of faith. But lo! the ogive sprang up; not, indeed, as certain authors have thought they were right in affirming, from an outburst of spontaneous invention, for we find the principle and the application of it not only in many edifices of the Norman period, but even in the architectural contrivances of the most remote times. And it happened that this simple breaking up of the round arch, this “sharpness” of the arch, if we may use the expression, which the Norman builders had skilfully utilised, giving more of slenderness or graceful strength to vaults of great extent, became the fundamental element of a style which, in less than a century, was to shut the future to a tradition dating from six or eight centuries, and which could with justice pride itself on the most beautiful architectural conceptions. (Fig. 305.)
elevated calm of hope and the humble gravity of faith. But look! the ogive emerged; not, as some authors mistakenly believe, from a burst of spontaneous creativity, because we see the principle and its application not only in many buildings from the Norman period but even in the architectural designs of much earlier times. This simple alteration of the round arch, this "sharpness" of the arch, if we can put it that way, which the Norman builders skillfully employed, added a sense of slenderness or graceful strength to vast vaults, and it became the key element of a style that, in less than a century, would close off the future from a tradition that had lasted six or eight centuries, which could rightfully boast of the most beautiful architectural ideas. (Fig. 305.)

Fig. 303.—Tympanum of the Portal of St. Trophimus, at Arles (Twelfth Century).
Fig. 303.—Tympanum of the Portal of St. Trophimus, at Arles (Twelfth Century).
From the twelfth to the thirteenth century the transition took place. The Norman style, which is distinguished by its round arch, maintained the struggle with the Gothic style, of which the ogive is the original mark. In the churches of this period we find also, with regard to the ground-plan of edifices, the choir assuming larger dimensions, necessitated no doubt by increased ceremonials in the services. The Latin cross, which was the ground-plan whereon up to this time the greater number of sanctuaries were built, ceased to indicate as precisely as heretofore its outlines; the{385} nave was raised considerably in height, the lateral chapels were multiplied, and often broke the perspective of the side-aisles; bell-towers assumed greater importance, and the placing of immense organs above the principal entrance gave rise to a new system of elevated galleries in this part of the building.
From the twelfth to the thirteenth century, a transition took place. The Norman style, known for its round arches, continued to compete with the Gothic style, characterized by its pointed arches. In the churches from this period, we also see changes in the ground plan of the buildings; the choir became larger, likely due to more elaborate ceremonies in the services. The Latin cross, which had been the primary design for the majority of sanctuaries until then, no longer clearly defined its outlines as it once did; the{385} nave was significantly taller, the side chapels increased in number, often disrupting the perspective of the side aisles. Bell towers gained more prominence, and the placement of large organs above the main entrance led to the creation of elevated galleries in that section of the building.

Fig. 304.—Details of the Portal of St. Trophimus, at Arles. (Twelfth Century.)
Fig. 304.—Details of the Portal of St. Trophimus, at Arles. (12th Century.)
The churches of St. Remy, Rheims; of the Abbey of St. Denis; of{386} St. Nicholas, Blois; the Abbey of Jumiéges; and the Cathedral of Châlons-sur-Marne, are the principal examples of the architecture of the mixed style.
The churches of St. Remy in Rheims, the Abbey of St. Denis, St. Nicholas in Blois, the Abbey of Jumiéges, and the Cathedral of Châlons-sur-Marne are the main examples of mixed-style architecture.

Fig. 305.—Cloister of the Abbey of Moissac, Guyenne. (Twelfth Century.)
Fig. 305.—Cloister of the Abbey of Moissac, Guyenne. (Twelfth Century.)
It should be remarked that for a long while, in the north of France, the pointed arch had prevailed almost entirely over the round arch, at the time when, in the south, Norman tradition, blended with the Byzantine, still continued to inspire the builders. Nevertheless, the demarcation cannot be rigorously established, for, at the time when edifices of the purest Norman style showed themselves in our (French) northern counties (as, for example, the Church of St. Germain-des-Prés, and the apse of
It’s worth noting that for a long time, in the north of France, the pointed arch had mostly replaced the round arch, while in the south, the Norman tradition, combined with Byzantine influences, continued to inspire builders. However, the distinction isn’t clear-cut, as during the period when the finest examples of Norman style appeared in our (French) northern regions (such as the Church of St. Germain-des-Prés and the apse of

DECORATION OF LA SAINTE CHAPELLE, PARIS.
DECORATION OF LA SAINTE CHAPELLE, PARIS.
Thirteenth Century.
13th Century.
St. Martin-des-Champs, Paris), we find, at Toulouse, at Carcassonne, at Montpellier, the most remarkable specimens of the Gothic style. At last Gothic architecture gained the day. “Its principle,” says M. Vitet, “is in emancipation, in liberty, in the spirit of association and commerce, in sentiments quite indigenous and quite national: it is homely, and more than that, it is French, English, Teutonic, &c. Norman architecture, on the contrary, is sacerdotal.”
St. Martin-des-Champs, Paris), we see, in Toulouse, Carcassonne, and Montpellier, the most remarkable examples of the Gothic style. Finally, Gothic architecture prevailed. “Its principle,” says M. Vitet, “is based on freedom, liberty, and the spirit of community and trade, reflecting feelings that are very local and national: it is familiar, and more than that, it is French, English, Teutonic, etc. Norman architecture, on the other hand, is clerical.”
And M. Vaudoyer adds: “The rounded arch is the determinate and invariable form; the pointed arch is the free and indefinite form which lends itself to unlimited modifications. If, then, the Pointed style has no longer the austerity of the Norman, it is because it belongs to that second phase of all civilisation, in which elegance and richness replace the strength and the severity of primordial types.”
And M. Vaudoyer adds: “The rounded arch is the fixed and unchanging shape; the pointed arch is the flexible and variable shape that can undergo endless changes. So, if the Pointed style no longer has the strictness of the Norman style, it's because it belongs to that second stage of all civilization, where elegance and wealth take the place of the strength and strictness of the original forms.”
It was, moreover, at this period that architecture, like all the other arts, left the monasteries to pass into the hands of lay architects organised into confraternities, who travelled from place to place, and thus transmitted the traditional types; the result of this was that buildings raised at very great distances from each other presented a striking analogy, and often even a complete similitude to each other.
It was also during this time that architecture, like all the other arts, moved out of the monasteries and into the hands of lay architects organized into guilds. These architects traveled from place to place, passing down traditional styles; as a result, buildings constructed far apart often displayed a noticeable resemblance and sometimes even complete similarity to one another.
There has been much discussion not only on the origin of the pointed arch, but also as to the beauty and excellence of its form. According to some it was suggested by the sight of many arches interlaced, and only constituted one of those fantastical forms which an art in quest of novelty adopts; others, among whom is M. Vaudoyer, attribute to it the most remote origin, by making it result quite naturally in the first attempts at building in stone,—“from a succession of courses of stone so arranged that each overhung the other;” or else in wooden constructions, “from the greater facility there was in forming with beams a pointed rather than a perfectly rounded arch;” others consider the adoption of the Pointed style, as we said above, as nothing but a proof of the religious independence succeeding the rigid faith of earlier days. A third opinion, again, is that of M. Michiels, who looks on the Pointed style as in some sort an inevitable result of the boldness of the Norman, and who considers the Gothic, of which it is the characteristic, as “expressing the spirit of a period when religious feeling had attained its most perfect maturity, and Catholic civilisation produced its sweetest and most agreeable fruits.{388}”
There has been a lot of discussion not just about where the pointed arch comes from, but also about its beauty and graceful design. Some believe it was inspired by seeing many interwoven arches and is just one of those imaginative forms that art adopts in its search for novelty. Others, including M. Vaudoyer, trace its origins back to the earliest stone-building attempts, suggesting it came from a series of stone courses arranged so that each stone slightly overhung the one below it; or it might have come from wooden structures, where it was easier to create a pointed arch with beams rather than a perfectly rounded one. Still, others see the rise of the Pointed style, as mentioned earlier, as simply demonstrating the religious independence that followed the strict beliefs of previous eras. A third viewpoint, presented by M. Michiels, regards the Pointed style as a natural outcome of the Normans' boldness, viewing Gothic architecture, which it represents, as reflecting a time when religious sentiment reached its peak, producing the most delightful and pleasing aspects of Catholic civilization.{388}

Fig. 306.—Mayence Cathedral. Rhenish Norman. (Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries).
Fig. 306.—Mainz Cathedral. Rhenish Norman. (Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries).
Whatever may be the merits of these different opinions, into the discussion of which we need not enter, it is now generally assumed that the Pointed style, properly so called, sprang up first within the limits of the ancient Ile-de-France, whence it propagated itself by degrees towards the southern and eastern provinces.
Whatever the merits of these different opinions may be, which we don't need to discuss, it is now generally accepted that the Pointed style, properly defined, originated in the ancient Ile-de-France and gradually spread to the southern and eastern provinces.
M. Michiels, agreeing on this point with the celebrated architect Lassus, points out that it would be as difficult to attribute the creation of this style to Germany as to Spain. It was in the thirteenth century that the finest Gothic buildings appeared in France; while in Germany, except the churches built, as it were, on the French frontier, we find nothing at that period but Norman churches (Fig. 306); and it is reasonable to suppose that, if we owed the general adoption of the pointed arch to Spain, the introduction of it would have been gradually made through that part of the country situated beyond the Loire, where, however, the Norman style continued to be in great favour when it was almost entirely abandoned in the north of France.
M. Michiels, agreeing with the well-known architect Lassus, notes that it's just as challenging to credit the creation of this style to Germany as it is to Spain. The most impressive Gothic buildings emerged in France during the thirteenth century; meanwhile, in Germany, aside from the churches located near the French border, there was nothing of that caliber at the time—only Norman churches (Fig. 306). It's reasonable to think that if the pointed arch became widely used because of Spain, its introduction would have gradually spread from the region beyond the Loire, where the Norman style remained popular even as it was nearly forgotten in northern France.
A century sufficed to bring the Pointed style to its highest perfection. Notre-Dame (Fig. 307) and the Sainte-Chapelle, in Paris; Notre-Dame, Chartres; the cathedrals of Amiens (Fig. 308), Sens, Bourges, Coutances, in France; those of Strasbourg, Fribourg, Altenberg, and Cologne, in Germany, the dates of whose construction succeed each other at intervals from the first half of the twelfth to the middle of the thirteenth century, are so many admirable specimens or types of this art, which we may here call relatively new.
A century was enough to bring the Pointed style to its peak. Notre-Dame (Fig. 307) and the Sainte-Chapelle in Paris; Notre-Dame in Chartres; the cathedrals of Amiens (Fig. 308), Sens, Bourges, and Coutances in France; as well as those in Strasbourg, Fribourg, Altenberg, and Cologne in Germany, were built at different times from the early twelfth to the mid-thirteenth century. They are all stunning examples of this relatively new art style.
To know to what marvellous variety of combinations and effects, by merely modifying it in height and breadth from its original type, this pointed arch, which, taken by itself, might appear the simplest of forms, can attain, one must have passed some time in dividing into the different parts of which it is composed, by an accurate examination of its tout ensemble, such an edifice as Notre-Dame, Paris, or as the Cathedral of Strasbourg; the first of which attracts attention by the sustained boldness of its lines, strong as they are graceful; the second, by its perfectly bold independence, seeming, as it does, to taper away as by enchantment, in order to bear to a surprising height the evidence of its incomprehensible temerity.
To understand the amazing variety of combinations and effects that this pointed arch can achieve just by changing its height and width from its original form—something that might seem like the simplest of shapes on its own—you need to spend some time breaking it down into its different components. This requires a close examination of the entire structure, like that of Notre-Dame in Paris or the Cathedral of Strasbourg. The first grabs your attention with its strong yet graceful lines, while the second impresses with its bold independence, appearing to magically taper away to support its astonishing height, showcasing its incredible audacity.
We must rise in thought above the edifice to grasp the plan of its first conception; we must, from below, study it on all sides to perceive{390}
We need to elevate our thinking above the structure to understand the original design; we should examine it from below, looking at it from all angles to see{390}

Fig. 307.—Notre-Dame, Paris (Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries).
Fig. 307.—Notre-Dame, Paris (12th and 13th Centuries).
View of the principal Façade before the restoration executed by Messrs. Lassus and Viollet-le-Duc.
View of the main façade before the restoration carried out by Messrs. Lassus and Viollet-le-Duc.

Fig. 308.—Interior of Amiens Cathedral. (Thirteenth Century.)
Fig. 308.—Inside Amiens Cathedral. (13th Century.)
with what art its various parts are arranged, grouped, placed at certain intervals from each other; we must seek to discover the contrivance by virtue of which the immense évidage (sloping) of numerous buttresses, the height of the towers, the retiring of the laterals, and the curve of the apse are harmonised; we must enter the church and stand in its nave, with its interminable delicate ribs—how many clusters of small columns extend above the slender pillars!—we must contemplate the beautiful fancies of the rose-windows, which by their many-coloured glass sober down the glare of the light passing through them; we must gain the summit of those towers, those spires, and from them command the dizzy extent of aërial
with what skill its various parts are arranged, grouped, and spaced apart; we need to uncover the design that allows the massive sloping of the many buttresses, the height of the towers, the recessing of the sides, and the curve of the apse to come together in harmony; we must enter the church and stand in its nave, with its endless delicate ribs—how many clusters of small columns rise above the slender pillars!—we should admire the beautiful designs of the rose windows, which with their colored glass soften the brightness of the light that passes through them; we must reach the top of those towers, those spires, and from there take in the breathtaking view of the sky.

Fig. 309.—Capital of a Column in the Abbey of St. Geneviève (destroyed), Paris.
Fig. 309.—Capital of a Column in the Abbey of St. Geneviève (destroyed), Paris.
(Eleventh Century.)
(Eleventh Century)
(Twelfth Century.)
(Twelfth Century.)
space, and the landscape stretching out around them below; we must follow attentively with our eye the strikingly bold outlines which the turrets, the ornamented gables, the guivres, the tops of the bell-towers trace upon the sky. This done, we should yet have paid but a brief tribute of attention to these prodigious edifices. What, then, if we wished to devote sufficient time to the ornamentation of the details (Figs. 309 to 312)? if we desired to obtain a tolerably exact idea of the people from the statues which swarm from the porch to the pinnacle, and of the flora and fauna, real or ideal, that give movement to every projection or animate every wall? if one counted on success in finding out the key to all the crossings{393} and intersections of the lines, of the well-adjusted conceptions which, while they deceive the eye, contribute to the majesty or the solidity of the whole? if, finally, we were most careful not to lose any one of the multifarious thoughts that have been fixed in the stones of the gigantic edifice? The mind becomes confused; and certainly the effect produced by so much imagination and so much enterprise, by so much skill and taste, wonderfully elevates the soul, which searches with more love after the Creator when it sees such a work proceeding from the hands of the creature.
space, and the landscape stretching out around them below; we must closely observe the strikingly bold outlines formed by the turrets, the decorated gables, the guivres, and the tops of the bell-towers against the sky. Even after this, we would only have given a brief tribute of attention to these incredible buildings. So, what if we wanted to spend enough time appreciating the details? What if we aimed to get a fairly accurate idea of the people from the statues that fill the porch to the pinnacle, and of the flora and fauna, real or imagined, that give life to every projection or bring every wall to life? What if one hoped to be successful in deciphering all the crossings{393} and intersections of the lines, of the carefully structured designs that, while they trick the eye, enhance the grandeur or stability of the whole? Finally, if we were truly careful not to overlook any of the diverse thoughts that have been captured in the stones of this massive structure? The mind becomes overwhelmed; and indeed, the impact of so much creativity and effort, so much skill and taste, beautifully uplifts the soul, which seeks the Creator with even greater affection when it beholds such a work crafted by human hands.

Fig. 311.—Vestige of the Architecture of the Goths at Toledo. (Seventh Century.)
Fig. 311.—Remnant of Gothic Architecture in Toledo. (7th Century.)
When you approach the Gothic church, when you stand beneath its lofty roof, it is as if a new country were receiving you, possessing you, casting around you an atmosphere of subduing reverie in which you feel your wretched servitude to worldly interests vanishing away, and you become conscious of more solid, more important ties, springing up in you. The Deity whom our finite nature can figure to ourselves seems in fact to inhabit this immense building, to be willing to put himself in direct communion with the humble Christian who approaches to bow down before Him. There is nothing in it of the human dwelling-place—all{394} relating to our poor and miserable existence is here forgotten; He for whom this residence was constructed is the Strong, the Great, the Magnificent, and it is from a paternal condescension that He receives us into His holy habitation, as weak, little, miserable. It is the ideal of the faith which is realised; all the articles of the belief in which we have been brought up are here embodied before our eyes; it is, lastly, the chosen spot where the meeting of mortal nothingness and Divine Majesty is quietly accomplished.
When you approach the Gothic church and stand under its high roof, it feels like you’re entering a new world that wraps you in a calming reverie, making your worries about everyday life fade away. In that moment, you become aware of deeper, more meaningful connections growing inside you. The God that we can imagine in our limited understanding seems to inhabit this vast space, ready to connect directly with the humble Christian who comes to bow before Him. There’s nothing here that resembles a human home—everything connected to our poor, miserable existence is forgotten; the Being for whom this place was built is the Strong, the Great, the Magnificent, and it’s through His kindness that He welcomes us into His holy dwelling, even though we are weak and insignificant. This is the realization of faith; all the beliefs we were raised with are displayed before us here; finally, it is the chosen place where human nothingness meets Divine Majesty in serene harmony.
The Christianity of the Middle Ages had then been able to find in the Gothic style a tongue as tractable as it was energetic, as simple as it was ingenious, which, for the pious excitement of souls, was to declare to the senses all its ineffable poetry. But as the unbounded faith, of which it was the faithful organ, was on the next dawn of its most ardent aspirations about to decline, so this splendid style was almost as soon to lose its vigour, and to exhaust itself in the unrestrained manifestation of its power.
The Christianity of the Middle Ages found in the Gothic style a voice that was both flexible and powerful, as straightforward as it was creative, which was meant to convey its indescribable poetry to the senses for the upliftment of souls. However, just as the limitless faith it represented was on the verge of waning with the dawn of its most passionate hopes, this magnificent style was also quickly losing its strength and was about to exhaust itself in the unrestricted display of its force.
Springing into existence with the warm enthusiasm of the first Crusades, the Pointed style seems to follow in its different phases the decline of faith in the time of these adventurous enterprises. It began by a sincere outburst, and was produced by a bold, unshackled genius; then a factitious or reflected ardour gave birth to elaborateness and mannerism; then the fervent zeal and the artistic sentiment dwindled away: this is the decadency.
Springing into existence with the warm enthusiasm of the first Crusades, the Pointed style appears to reflect the decreasing faith during these adventurous times. It started with a genuine burst of creativity, driven by a bold and free-spirited genius; then, a fake or imitated passion led to complexity and style over substance; eventually, the intense dedication and artistic feeling faded away: this marks its decline.
Gothic art raised itself in less than a century to its culminating point; within two centuries more it was to reach the fatal point where it would begin to decline. The thirteenth century saw it in all its glory, with the edifices we have mentioned; in the fourteenth it had become the Florid or Rayonnant Gothic, which produced the churches of St. Ouen at Rouen, and of St. Etienne at Metz. “Then,” says M. A. Lefèvre, one of the latest historians of architecture, “no more walls; everywhere open screen-work supported by slender arcades; no more capitals, rows of foliage imitated directly from nature; no more columns, lofty pillars ornamented with round or bevelled mouldings. As yet, however, there was nothing weakly in its extreme elegance; slim and delicate without being gaunt, the Florid style did not in the least disfigure the churches of the thirteenth century, which it bounded and decorated.
Gothic art rose to its peak in less than a century; within two more centuries, it would hit the point where it began to decline. The thirteenth century showcased it at its finest, with the impressive buildings we've mentioned; by the fourteenth century, it had evolved into the Florid or Rayonnant Gothic, which produced the churches of St. Ouen in Rouen and St. Etienne in Metz. “Then,” says M. A. Lefèvre, one of the latest historians of architecture, “there were no more solid walls; everywhere you saw open screen-work supported by slender arches; no more capitals, just rows of foliage directly imitated from nature; no more columns, only tall pillars decorated with round or beveled moldings. However, there was nothing weak about its extreme elegance; slim and delicate without being emaciated, the Florid style did not at all disfigure the thirteenth-century churches, which it edged and adorned.
“But after the Rayonnant Gothic came the Flamboyant, which, always{395} under the pretext of lightness and grace, denaturalises the ornaments, the forms, and even the proportions of the architectural members. It effaces the horizontal lines which used to give two stories to the windows of the nave, fills up the nave with irregular compartments, cœurs, soufflets, and flammes; suppresses the angles of the pillars and sharpens the mouldings; leaves even to the most massive supports nothing but an undulating, vanishing, impalpable form, where shadow cannot fix itself; changes the lancet-arches into braces, or into flat-arched vaults more or less depressed, and the florid ornamentation of the pinnacles into whimsical scrolls. It reserved all its riches for accessory or exterior decorations, stalls, pulpits, hanging key-stones, running friezes, rood-screens, and bell-towers. Visible decadency of the whole corresponds with great progress in details.” (Fig. 313.)
“But after the Rayonnant Gothic came the Flamboyant, which, always{395} under the pretext of lightness and grace, distorts the ornaments, the shapes, and even the proportions of the architectural elements. It wipes out the horizontal lines that used to give two stories to the windows of the nave, fills the nave with irregular sections, cœurs, soufflets, and flammes; smooths out the angles of the pillars and sharpens the moldings; leaves even the sturdiest supports with nothing but a flowing, disappearing, intangible shape, where shadow cannot settle; transforms the lancet arches into braces, or into flat-arched vaults that are more or less depressed, and turns the elaborate decoration of the pinnacles into fanciful scrolls. It reserved all its richness for accessory or exterior decorations, including stalls, pulpits, hanging keystones, running friezes, rood screens, and bell towers. The visible decline of the whole corresponds with significant progress in details.” (Fig. 313.)
The churches of St. Wulfran, Abbeville; of Notre-Dame, Cléry-sur-Loire; of St. Riquier; of Corbeil; and the cathedrals of Orleans and of Nantes, may be cited as the principal specimens of the Flamboyant style, and as the last notable manifestations of an art which thenceforward diverged more and more from its original inspiration. The middle of the fifteenth century is generally fixed as the limit beyond which the handsome Gothic buildings that still rose were no longer, in any degree, the normal productions of their period, but were felicitous copies or imitations of works already consecrated by the history of the art.
The churches of St. Wulfran in Abbeville, Notre-Dame in Cléry-sur-Loire, St. Riquier, Corbeil, and the cathedrals of Orleans and Nantes stand out as the main examples of the Flamboyant style. They represent the last significant expressions of an art that from then on drifted further away from its original inspiration. The mid-fifteenth century is generally seen as the point after which the impressive Gothic buildings that continued to be built were no longer typical examples of their time but were rather beautiful copies or imitations of works that had already been established in the history of the art.
A remark may here be made showing to what extent religious feeling predominated in the Middle Ages; it is that at the very moment when the Norman and Gothic architects were designing and producing so many marvellous habitations for the Deity, they seemed to bestow scarcely any attention on the construction of comfortable or luxurious dwellings for man, even those destined for the most exalted personages of the State. In proportion as this sentiment of original faith lost its intensity, Art occupied itself more and more with princely and lordly habitations. The middle class was the last favoured by this progress, and the feeling of their position as citizens had taken the place of a zeal exclusively pious; so we find the “town-halls” absorbing the splendour and elegance of which private houses remained destitute; these being generally built of wood and plaster, and in the heart of the towns, so close together that they seemed to be disputing for light and air.{396}
A comment can be made here about how much religious feeling dominated the Middle Ages: at the very time when Norman and Gothic architects were designing and creating so many amazing spaces for God, they hardly gave any thought to building comfortable or luxurious homes for people, even for the most important figures in the government. As the intensity of this original faith faded, Art increasingly focused on royal and noble residences. The middle class was the last to benefit from this development, and their sense of identity as citizens replaced an exclusively religious zeal; thus, we see “town halls” absorbing the splendor and elegance that private homes lacked, which were typically constructed from wood and plaster and packed closely together in the middle of towns, as if competing for light and air.{396}

Fig. 313.—Saloon of the Schools, Oxford. (Fourteenth Century.)
Fig. 313.—School Hall, Oxford. (14th Century.)
Everywhere, during the Middle Ages, rose the church—the home of peace; but everywhere also towered up at the same time the castle, that characterised the permanent state of war in which feudal society lived, delighted, and gloried.
Everywhere, during the Middle Ages, the church rose up as a place of peace; but at the same time, the castle loomed, representing the constant state of war that feudal society lived in, took pleasure in, and celebrated.
“The castles of the richest and most powerful nobles,” says M. Vaudoyer, “consisted of irregular, uncomfortable buildings, pierced with a few narrow windows, standing within one or two fortified enclosures, and surrounded by moats. The donjon, a large high tower, generally occupied the centre, and other towers, more or less numerous, flanked the walls, and served for the defence of the place.” (Fig. 314). “These castles,” adds M. Mérimée, “generally present the same characteristics as the ancient castellum; but a certain ruggedness, a striking quaintness in plan and execution, bear witness to a personal will, and that tendency to isolation which is the instinctive sentiment of the feudal system.”
“The castles of the wealthiest and most powerful nobles,” says M. Vaudoyer, “were made up of irregular, uncomfortable structures with a few narrow windows, enclosed within one or two fortified barriers, and surrounded by moats. The donjon, a tall and large tower, usually stood in the center, flanked by a varying number of additional towers along the walls, which served to defend the location.” (Fig. 314). “These castles,” adds M. Mérimée, “typically share the same features as the ancient castellum; however, there is a certain roughness and a distinctive oddity in the design and construction that reflects individual intent, along with a natural inclination towards isolation, which is the instinctive feeling of the feudal system.”

Fig. 314.—Ancient Castle of Marcoussis, near Rambouillet. (Thirteenth Century.)
Fig. 314.—Old Castle of Marcoussis, near Rambouillet. (13th Century.)
In most of the buildings destined for the privileged classes, it seems as if it were deemed unnecessary that care should be taken to secure harmony{398} of form. The decorative style of the period showed itself chiefly in the interior of some of the principal apartments, the habitable quarters of the lord of the castle and of his family. There were vast fireplaces with enormous chimney-corners surmounted by projecting mantelpieces; the vaulted roof was ornamented with pendents of various devices, and with painted or carved escutcheons. Narrow closets, contrived in the walls, served as sleeping places. The embrasures of the windows pierced in the excessively thick walls formed so many little chambers, raised a few steps above the floor of the room to which they admitted light. Stone seats ran along each side of these embrasures. Here the inmates of the tower generally sat when the cold did not oblige them to draw near to the fireplaces. (Figs. 315 and 316.)
In most buildings meant for the wealthy, it seems like there was no effort made to ensure harmony of design{398}. The decorative style of the time was mostly seen in the interiors of some main rooms, where the lord of the castle and his family lived. There were large fireplaces with massive chimney corners topped with protruding mantelpieces; the vaulted ceilings were decorated with various designs and painted or carved coats of arms. Narrow closets built into the walls served as sleeping areas. The window embrasures cut into the very thick walls created small alcoves, raised a few steps above the room floor that they illuminated. Stone benches lined each side of these alcoves. This is where the tower's residents typically sat when the cold didn't force them to huddle by the fireplaces. (Figs. 315 and 316.)
With the exception of these slight sacrifices made to the comforts of life, everything in the castle was arranged, contrived, and disposed with a view to strength and resistance; and yet it cannot be denied that, unintentionally, the builders of these silent (taciturnes) edifices have many a time—aided often, it is true, by the picturesque sites which encircle their works—attained to a majesty of height and a grandeur of form truly extraordinary.
Apart from these minor sacrifices of life's comforts, everything in the castle was designed and arranged for strength and durability. Still, it's undeniable that, often unintentionally, the builders of these silent (taciturnes) structures—frequently assisted by the beautiful surroundings of their creations—achieved an astonishing height and grandeur.
If the Norman church expresses with gentle severity, and the Gothic{399} church with sumptuous fancy, the important and sublime doctrines of the Gospel, we must equally allow that the castle, in some sort, loudly proclaims the stern and uncivilised notions of the feudal authority of which it was at once the instrument and the symbol.
If the Norman church communicates with a gentle sternness, and the Gothic church with lavish style, the significant and profound teachings of the Gospel, we must also recognize that the castle, in a way, boldly signifies the harsh and uncivilized ideas of the feudal power it represented both as a tool and a symbol.

Fig. 317.—The Castle of Coucy in its ancient state.
Fig. 317.—The Castle of Coucy in its original form.
(From a Miniature taken from a Manuscript of the Thirteenth Century.)
(From a Miniature taken from a Manuscript of the Thirteenth Century.)
Placed, in most cases, on natural or artificial eminences, it is not without a sort of eloquent boldness that the towers and the donjons shoot into the air, succeed each other at intervals, command and support each other. It is frequently not without a sort of fantastic grace that the walls scale the rising ground, making an infinity of the strangest bends, or coiling themselves about with the supple ease of a serpent.
Situated, in many cases, on natural or man-made heights, the towers and fortresses rise into the sky with a kind of striking boldness, standing out at intervals, commanding attention and supporting one another. Often, there’s an oddly graceful quality as the walls climb the sloping ground, creating countless unusual curves, or wrapping around with the smooth flexibility of a serpent.

Fig. 318.—The Castle of Vincennes, as it was in the Seventeenth Century.
Fig. 318.—The Castle of Vincennes, as it appeared in the Seventeenth Century.
Evidently, if the castle raises its gloomy head high into the air, it has no other object in doing so than to secure to itself the advantages of distance and height; but not the less on that account does it stand out on the sky a grand object. The masses of its walls unsymmetrically pierced with sombre loop-holes present an abrupt and naked appearance; but the mono{400}tony of their lines is picturesquely broken by the projection of overhanging turrets, by the corbels of the machicolated arches, and by the embrasures of the battlements.
Clearly, if the castle stretches its gloomy silhouette high into the sky, it’s only to take advantage of its distance and height; still, that doesn’t take away from its striking presence against the sky. The thick walls, unevenly punctuated with dark loopholes, look stark and bare; yet the monotony of their lines is artistically interrupted by the jutting turrets, the corbels of the machicolated arches, and the openings of the battlements.
A vast amount of civilisation still exists for him who recalls the past in the multitude of ruins which were the witnesses of bloody feudal divisions; and we must add to the system of isolated castles that often commanded the most deserted valleys, the apparatus of strength and defence of cities and towns—gates, ramparts, towers, citadels, &c., immense works which, although inspired solely by the genius of strife and dissension, did not fail nevertheless, in many instances, to combine harmony and variety of detail with the general grandeur of the whole.
A vast amount of civilization remains for anyone who remembers the past in the many ruins that witnessed violent feudal conflicts. We should also consider the isolated castles that often overlooked the most deserted valleys, along with the fortifications of cities and towns—gates, walls, towers, citadels, etc.—massive constructions that, although born from conflict and division, often succeeded in blending harmony and intricate details with the overall grandeur.

Fig. 319.—Tour de Nesle, which occupied the site of the Exchange on the banks of the Seine, Paris.
Fig. 319.—Tour de Nesle, which was located where the Exchange now stands on the banks of the Seine in Paris.
(From an Engraving of the Seventeenth Century.)
(From an Engraving of the Seventeenth Century.)
We may cite, as examples of architecture purely feudal, the castles of{401} Coucy (Fig. 317), Vincennes (Fig. 318), Pierrefonds, the old Louvre, the Bastille, the Tour de Nesle (Fig. 319), the Palais de Justice, Plessis-les-Tours, &c.; and as specimens of the fortified town in the Middle Ages, Avignon and the city of Carcassonne. Let us add that Aigues-Mortes, in Provence; Narbonne, Thann (Haut-Rhin), Vendôme, Villeneuve-le-Roi, Moulins, Moret (Fig. 320), Provins (Fig. 321), afford yet again the most characteristic remains of analogous fortifications.
We can point to examples of purely feudal architecture like the castles of{401} Coucy (Fig. 317), Vincennes (Fig. 318), Pierrefonds, the old Louvre, the Bastille, the Tour de Nesle (Fig. 319), the Palais de Justice, Plessis-les-Tours, etc.; and for examples of fortified towns in the Middle Ages, we can look at Avignon and the city of Carcassonne. Additionally, Aigues-Mortes in Provence; Narbonne, Thann (Haut-Rhin), Vendôme, Villeneuve-le-Roi, Moulins, Moret (Fig. 320), and Provins (Fig. 321) provide some of the most characteristic remnants of similar fortifications.
While the nobles, jealous and suspicious, sheltered themselves in the shadow of their donjons built with many strategical contrivances and of substantial materials; while the large and small towns were surrounded with deep moats, high walls, impregnable towers, the most primitive simplicity presided over the construction of private dwellings. Stone hardly ever, and brick but seldom, figured among the number of the materials employed. Sawed or squared timbers serving as ribs, mud or clay filling up the interstices, were all that was at first required for the erection of houses as small as they were comfortless, and following each other in{402} irregular lines along the narrow streets. The beams of the corbels, it is true, began to be adorned with carvings and paintings, the façades with panes (glass) of different colours; but we must reach the last half of the fifteenth century before we see the resources of architecture applied to the erection and ornamentation of private houses. Moreover, faith was already growing weak; and no longer was it possible to direct all the resources of an entire province to the honour of the Deity by the erection of a church; the use of gunpowder, by revolutionising the art of war, came to lessen, if it did not annihilate, the vast strength of walls; the decline of feudalism itself had commenced; and, lastly, the enfranchisement of corporations gave rise to a perfectly new order of individuals who took their place in history. We must refer to this period the house of Jacques Cœur, Bourges; the Hôtel de Sens, Paris (Fig. 322); the Palais de Justice, Rouen; and those town-halls in which the belfry was then considered as a sort of palladium, in whose shade the sacred rights of the community sheltered themselves. It is in our (French) northern towns—St. Quentin, Arras, Noyon; and in the ancient cities of Belgium—Brussels (Fig. 323), Louvain, Ypres, that these edifices assume the most sumptuous character.
While the nobles, feeling jealous and suspicious, hid away in their castles built with strategic features and solid materials; while the large and small towns were surrounded by deep moats, tall walls, and impenetrable towers, a simple approach guided the building of private homes. Stone was rarely used, and brick was seldom seen among the materials chosen. Sawed or squared timber served as supports, with mud or clay filling the gaps, which were all that was initially needed for the construction of houses that were as small as they were uncomfortable, lined up in{402} irregular rows along the narrow streets. The beams of the corbels, it is true, began to be decorated with carvings and paintings, and the facades featured panes (glass) of various colors; however, it wasn't until the last half of the fifteenth century that we saw architectural resources utilized for building and embellishing private homes. Moreover, faith was already fading; it was no longer possible to direct all the resources of an entire region towards honoring the Deity by building churches. The introduction of gunpowder transformed the art of war, diminishing, if not eliminating, the effectiveness of massive walls; the decline of feudalism had begun; and, finally, the empowerment of corporations led to a completely new class of individuals who made their mark in history. We should note the house of Jacques Cœur in Bourges; the Hôtel de Sens in Paris (Fig. 322); the Palais de Justice in Rouen; and those town halls where the belfry was then viewed as a kind of guardian, under which the community's sacred rights found protection. It is in our (French) northern towns—St. Quentin, Arras, Noyon; and in the ancient cities of Belgium—Brussels (Fig. 323), Louvain, Ypres, that these buildings took on their most luxurious forms.

Fig. 321.—Gate of St. John, with Drawbridge, Provins. (Fourteenth Century.)
Fig. 321.—Gate of St. John, with Drawbridge, Provins. (Fourteenth Century.)
In Germany, where for a time it reigned almost exclusively, Gothic art{403} established the cathedrals of Erfurt, of Cologne, Fribourg, and of Vienna; then it died away in the growth of the Flamboyant style. In England, after having left some magnificent examples of pure inspiration, it found its decline in the attenuated meagreness and the complicated ornamentation of the style called Perpendicular ogival. If it penetrated also into Spain, it was to contend with difficulty against the mighty Moorish school, which had too many imposing chefs-d’œuvre in the past to surrender without resistance the country of its former triumphs (Fig. 324). In Italy it clashed not only with the Latin and Byzantine schools, but also with a style that, just beginning to form itself, was soon to dispute with it the empire of taste, and to dethrone it in that very land which had been its cradle. The cathedrals of Assisi, of Siena, of Milan, are the splendid works in which its influence triumphed over local traditions and over the Renaissance that was preparing to follow; yet we must not think that it succeeded even there in rendering itself absolutely the master, as it had done on the Rhenish or British territories. Sacrifices were made in its favour; but these sacrifices did not amount to an entire immolation.
In Germany, where it once dominated almost entirely, Gothic art{403} established the cathedrals of Erfurt, Cologne, Fribourg, and Vienna; then it faded as the Flamboyant style emerged. In England, after leaving behind some stunning examples of pure inspiration, it declined into the thinness and complex ornamentation of the style called Perpendicular ogival. Even when it penetrated Spain, it struggled against the strong Moorish school, which had too many impressive chefs-d’œuvre in its history to easily give up its former triumphs. In Italy, it competed not only with the Latin and Byzantine schools but also with a style that was just beginning to develop, which would soon challenge it for supremacy in taste and eventually overthrow it in the very land that had nurtured it. The cathedrals of Assisi, Siena, and Milan are magnificent examples where its influence overcame local traditions and the Renaissance that was on the horizon; however, we should not think it completely mastered the scene there, as it had in the Rhenish or British areas. Some sacrifices were made in its favor, but they didn’t amount to a total surrender.

Fig. 322.—Doorways of the Hôtel de Sens, at Paris; the last remaining portion of the Hôtel Royal de
Fig. 322.—Doorways of the Hôtel de Sens, in Paris; the last remaining part of the Hôtel Royal de
Saint-Pol, built in the reign of Charles V. (Fourteenth Century.)
Saint-Pol, built during the reign of Charles V (14th Century).
When we use the word Renaissance, we seem to be speaking of a return to an age already gone by, of the resurrection of a period that had passed{404} away. It is not strictly in this sense that the word must be understood in the present instance.
When we say Renaissance, it feels like we're talking about going back to a time that's already over, bringing back a period that has faded{404}. However, that’s not exactly how the term should be understood in this context.

Fig. 323.—Belfry of Brussels (Fifteenth Century), from an engraving of the Seventeenth Century.
Fig. 323.—Belfry of Brussels (15th Century), from an engraving of the 17th Century.
Inheriting from of old the artistic temperament of Greece, rather than spontaneously creating of herself any style, Italy, among all the nations of Europe, was the country which had most successfully resisted the profound{405}
Inheriting the artistic spirit of Greece, instead of developing her own style, Italy stood out among all the nations of Europe by most successfully resisting the profound{405}

Fig. 324.—Interior of the Palace of the Alhambra, at Granada.—(Thirteenth Century.)
Fig. 324.—Inside the Palace of the Alhambra, in Granada.—(13th Century.)
darkness of barbarism, and the first on which the light of modern civilisation shone.
darkness of barbarism, and the first on which the light of modern civilization shone.
At the period of this new dawn of genius, Italy had only to ransack the ruins its first magnificence had bequeathed it to find among them examples it might follow; moreover, it was the time when the active rivalry of its republics caused all the treasures of ancient Greece to flow into it. But while it derived inspiration from these abundant manifestations of another age, it never entertained the idea of abandoning itself exclusively to a servile imitation; it had—and in this consists its chief title to glory—while giving a peculiar direction to the revivals of the antique, the good sense to remain under the poetic influence of that simple and congenial art which had consoled the world during the whole continuance of that protracted infancy of a civilisation which was at last advancing with rapid strides towards perfect manhood.
At the time of this new era of creativity, Italy only needed to search through the ruins of its former greatness to find examples to emulate. Additionally, it was a period when the fierce competition among its city-states brought all the treasures of ancient Greece pouring in. However, while it drew inspiration from these plentiful examples of an earlier time, it never considered completely giving in to mindless imitation; it had—and this is its main claim to fame—the good sense to shape the revival of the classics in its own unique way, while still being influenced by that simple and relatable art that had comforted the world throughout the long infancy of a civilization that was finally making rapid strides toward maturity.
From the twelfth century, Pisa gave an impetus to the art by building its Duomo, its Baptistery, its Leaning Tower, and the cloisters of its famous Campo Santo; so many admirable works forming an era in the history of modern art, and in a brilliant manner opening the career on which so many distinguished men were to enter, rivalling each other in invention, in science, and in genius. In these monuments the union of Oriental taste with the traditions of ages gone by created an originality as grand as it was graceful. “It is,” as M. A. Lefèvre points out, “the Antique without its nudity, the Byzantine without its heaviness, the fervour of the Western Gothic without its ghastliness” (effroi).
From the twelfth century, Pisa sparked a movement in art by constructing its Cathedral, its Baptistery, its Leaning Tower, and the cloisters of its famous Campo Santo; so many incredible works marking an era in the history of modern art, brilliantly paving the way for many distinguished figures who would rise, competing with one another in creativity, science, and brilliance. In these monuments, the blend of Eastern influences with the traditions of the past created an originality that was both grand and graceful. "It is," as M. A. Lefèvre notes, "the Antique without its nudity, the Byzantine without its heaviness, the passion of the Western Gothic without its horror" (effroi).
In 1294 the magistrates of Florence passed the following decree, charging the architect, Arnolfo di Cambio, to convert into a cathedral the church, till then of little importance, of Santa Maria de’ Fiori:—“Forasmuch,” they said, “as it is in the highest degree prudent for a people of illustrious origin to proceed in their affairs in such manner that their public works may cause their grandeur and wisdom to be acknowledged, the order is given to Arnolfo, master-architect of our town, to make plans for repairing the Church of Santa Maria with the greatest and most lavish magnificence, so that the skill and prudence of men may never invent, nor ever be able to undertake, anything more important or more beautiful.”
In 1294, the officials of Florence issued a decree instructing the architect, Arnolfo di Cambio, to transform the relatively unimportant church of Santa Maria de’ Fiori into a cathedral: “Since it is extremely wise for a people of noble heritage to manage their affairs in such a way that their public works demonstrate their greatness and wisdom, we order Arnolfo, the master architect of our city, to create plans for renovating the Church of Santa Maria with the utmost and most extravagant magnificence, so that no skill or wisdom can ever conceive or accomplish anything more significant or more beautiful.”
Arnolfo applied himself to his task, and conceived a plan which the shortness of human life did not allow him to carry out; but Giotto succeeded{407}
Arnolfo focused on his task and came up with a plan that he didn’t have enough time to execute, but Giotto succeeded{407}

Fig. 325.—Interior of the Basilica of St. Peter’s, Rome.
Fig. 325.—Interior of St. Peter’s Basilica, Rome.
him, and to Giotto succeeded Orcagna, and to Orcagna, Brunelleschi, who designed and almost completed that Duomo, of which Michael Angelo said it would be difficult to equal, and impossible to surpass, it.
him, and Giotto followed Orcagna, and Brunelleschi succeeded Orcagna, who designed and almost finished that Duomo, of which Michelangelo said it would be hard to equal and impossible to surpass.
Arnolfo, Giotto, Orcagna, Brunelleschi—does it not suffice to cite these great names for us to form an idea of the movement going on at this period? and which was soon to produce Alberti, Bramante, Michael Angelo, Jacques della Porta, Baldassare Peruzzi, Antonio and Juliano de Sangallo, Giocondo, Vignola, Serlio, and even Raphael, who, when he liked, was as mighty an architect as he was a marvellous painter. It was in Rome that these princes of the art congregated together, as the splendours of St. Peter’s (Fig. 325), to mention only one of their grand creations, still attest; so, it is from this city that henceforward light and example are to come.
Arnolfo, Giotto, Orcagna, Brunelleschi—just mentioning these great names gives us a clear idea of the artistic movement happening during this time, which soon led to the likes of Alberti, Bramante, Michelangelo, Jacques della Porta, Baldassare Peruzzi, Antonio and Giuliano de Sangallo, Giocondo, Vignola, Serlio, and even Raphael, who was just as skilled an architect as he was a brilliant painter when he chose to be. It was in Rome that these masters of the art gathered, as the grandeur of St. Peter’s (Fig. 325), just to name one of their remarkable creations, still shows today; thus, it is from this city that inspiration and examples will now emerge.
In the style which this masterly phalanx created, the Latin rounded arch regained all its ancient favour, and united itself to the ancient orders, which became intermingled, or, at any rate, superposed. The ogive was abandoned, but the columns to decorate their capitals, and the entablatures to give more grace to their projections, borrowed a certain fantastical style which yielded in nothing to the ogival; the Grecian pediment reappeared, changing sometimes the upper lines of its triangle into a depressed semicircle; lastly the cupola, that striking object which was the characteristic feature of the Byzantine style, became the dome, whose ample curve defied, in the daring heights whereto it rose, the wonders of the Perpendicular Gothic.
In the style created by this impressive group, the Latin rounded arch regained its former popularity and blended with the classical orders, which became mixed together or, at least, layered. The ogive was set aside, but the columns used to decorate their capitals and the entablatures that enhanced their projections took on a certain whimsical style that was as impressive as the ogival; the Greek pediment made a comeback, sometimes transforming the top lines of its triangle into a lowered semicircle; finally, the cupola, a striking feature of the Byzantine style, evolved into the dome, whose wide curve challenged, with the daring heights it achieved, the marvels of the Perpendicular Gothic.
The Italian Renaissance was now accomplished, the Gothic age at an end. Rome and Florence sent in every direction their architects, who, as they travelled far from these metropolises of the new style, were once more subjected to certain territorial influences, but who knew how to make the tradition of which they were the apostles triumphant. It was then that France inaugurated in its turn a Renaissance peculiar to herself; it was then that, under the reign of Charles VIII., after his expedition into Italy, began, with the Château de Gaillon, a long succession of edifices, which in many cases yielded neither in richness nor in majesty to the works of the preceding period. Under Louis XII. rose the Château de Blois, and the Hôtel de la Cour des Comptes, Paris, a splendid building destroyed by fire in the eighteenth century. Under Francis I., Chambord (Fig. 326), Fontainebleau, Madrid (near Paris), magnificent royal “humours,” contended in{409}
The Italian Renaissance was now complete, marking the end of the Gothic era. Rome and Florence dispatched their architects in all directions, who, while traveling far from these hubs of the new style, were influenced by local characteristics but managed to make the tradition they represented successful. It was during this time that France began its own unique Renaissance; under Charles VIII., after his campaign in Italy, the Château de Gaillon marked the start of a long series of structures that often rivaled the opulence and grandeur of those from the previous era. Under Louis XII., the Château de Blois and the Hôtel de la Cour des Comptes in Paris, a stunning building that was destroyed by fire in the eighteenth century, were constructed. Under Francis I., Chambord (Fig. 326), Fontainebleau, and Madrid (near Paris), magnificent royal “whims” competed in{409}

Fig. 326.—Château de Chambord, with its Ancient Moat. (Seventeenth Century.)
Fig. 326.—Château de Chambord, with its Old Moat. (Seventeenth Century.)
elegance and grace with the châteaux of Nantouillet, Chenonceaux, and Azai-le-Rideau; and with the manor-house of Ango, near Dieppe, all sump{410}tuous, lordly mansions; the old Louvre, the palace of kings, the cradle of monarchy, was regenerated under the care of Peter Lescot; the Hôtel de Ville, Paris, still bears witness to the varied talent of Dominique Cortona, who, as M. Vaudoyer said of him, “justly understood that, in building for France, he should act in a perfectly different manner to that in which he would have acted in Italy.” Under Henry II. and Charles IX. this activity continued, and the architects who sought their inspirations in Grecian and Roman antiquity, as much as in the souvenirs of the Italian Renaissance, delighted in loading all the elegant and graceful buildings with ornaments, with bas-reliefs, and with statues, which they seemed to carve in the stone, as delicately wrought as a piece of goldsmith’s work. Philibert Delorme built for Diana of Poitiers the Château d’Anet, that architectural jewel whose portico, transported piece by piece at the time of the revolutionary disorders, now decorates the court of the Ecole des Beaux-Arts; Jean Bullant built Ecouen for the Constable Anne de Montmorency; and the architect d’Anet undertook, by order of Catherine de Medicis, the construction of the Palace of the Tuileries, which, by a sort of exigency resulting from its particular destination, seemed typically to characterise the style of the French Renaissance.
elegance and grace with the châteaux of Nantouillet, Chenonceaux, and Azai-le-Rideau; and with the manor-house of Ango, near Dieppe, all sumptuous, grand mansions; the old Louvre, the palace of kings, the cradle of monarchy, was rejuvenated under the care of Peter Lescot; the Hôtel de Ville, Paris, still showcases the diverse talent of Dominique Cortona, who, as M. Vaudoyer noted, “understood that, in building for France, he should approach it in a completely different way than he would have in Italy.” Under Henry II and Charles IX, this activity continued, and the architects who drew inspiration from Grecian and Roman antiquity, as well as from the memories of the Italian Renaissance, took pleasure in adorning all the elegant and graceful buildings with decorations, bas-reliefs, and statues, which they seemed to carve into the stone, as finely crafted as a piece of goldsmith's work. Philibert Delorme built for Diana of Poitiers the Château d’Anet, that architectural gem whose portico, transported piece by piece during the revolutionary turmoil, now decorates the courtyard of the Ecole des Beaux-Arts; Jean Bullant constructed Ecouen for the Constable Anne de Montmorency; and the architect d’Anet was commissioned by Catherine de Medicis to build the Palace of the Tuileries, which, due to its specific purpose, seemed to perfectly embody the style of the French Renaissance.

Fig. 327.—Porte de Hal, Brussels. (Fourteenth Century.)
Fig. 327.—Porte de Hal, Brussels. (14th Century.)
We must not burden with details this summary of one of the most important branches of art. The history of architecture is among those vast{411} domains which demand either a short epitome or a thoroughly deep investigation. The epitome being alone consistent with the plan of our work, we must confine ourselves to its limits; but we may, perhaps, be allowed to think that the few rapid pages thus devoted to the subject have inspired the reader with the desire of penetrating farther into a study which is capable of offering him so many agreeable surprises, so many rational delights.
We shouldn't overload this summary with details about one of the most important art forms. The history of architecture falls into those expansive{411} areas that either require a brief overview or a thorough exploration. Since a summary fits our plan better, we'll stick to that approach; however, we hope that the few quick pages dedicated to the topic inspire the reader to delve deeper into a study that can provide so many enjoyable surprises and intellectual pleasures.
PARCHMENT AND PAPER.
Parchment in Ancient Times.—Papyrus.—Preparation of Parchment and Vellum in the Middle Ages.—Sale of Parchment at the Fair of Lendit.—Privilege of the University of Paris on the Sale and Purchase of Parchment.—Different Applications of Parchment.—Cotton Paper imported from China.—Order of the Emperor Frederick II. concerning Paper.—The Employment of Linen Paper dating from the Twelfth Century.—Ancient Water-Marks on Paper.—Paper Manufactories in France and other parts of Europe.
Parchment in Ancient Times.—Papyrus.—How Parchment and Vellum Were Made in the Middle Ages.—Selling Parchment at the Fair of Lendit.—The University of Paris's Special Privilege on Buying and Selling Parchment.—Various Uses of Parchment.—Cotton Paper Brought in from China.—Emperor Frederick II's Order About Paper.—The Use of Linen Paper Starting in the Twelfth Century.—Old Watermarks on Paper.—Paper Mills in France and Other Parts of Europe.
LTHOUGH most authors who speak of parchment attribute the invention of
it, on the testimony of Pliny, to Eumenius, king of Pergamus
(doubtlessly from the etymology of the word by which it was designated,
viz., Pergamena), it seems to be proved, according to Peignot, that
the use of it is much more ancient, and that its origin is utterly lost.
Certainly, in many passages of the Old Testament we find a Hebrew Word,
in Latin volumen, which can only be understood to mean a roll formed
of prepared skin or of the leaves of papyrus, and it is consequently
evident that the Jews, from the time of Moses, wrote the tables of the
Law on rolls of parchment.
ALTHOUGH most writers who talk about parchment credit its invention, based on Pliny's account, to Eumenius, the king of Pergamum (likely due to the origin of the term used, Pergamena), it seems that Peignot has shown that its use dates back much further in history, and its true origin is completely lost. Certainly, in several passages of the Old Testament, there is a Hebrew word, in Latin volumen, which can only be interpreted as a roll made of treated skin or papyrus leaves. Consequently, it’s clear that the Jews have been writing the tables of the Law on parchment rolls since the time of Moses.
Herodotus says that the Ionians called books diphthera (διφθἑρα, a prepared hide), because, at a time when the biblos (βἱβλος, the inner bark of the papyrus) was scarce, they wrote on skins of goats or of sheep. Diodorus Siculus affirms that the ancient Persians wrote their annals on skins, and we must suppose that Pliny’s assertion refers only to some improvements the King of Pergamus had made in the art of preparing a material that could supply the place of papyrus, which Ptolemy Epiphanius would no longer allow to leave Egypt. The absolute deficiency of papyrus raised into activity the fabrication of parchment, and soon so large a quantity was seen to flow into Pergamus that this town was considered as the cradle of the new trade, already so flourishing. There were then books of two kinds,{414} the one in rolls composed of many leaves sewed together, on one side of which only was there writing; the others, square-shaped, were written upon both sides. The grammarian Crates, ambassador of Eumenius at Rome, passed as the inventor of vellum.
Herodotus mentions that the Ionians referred to books as diphthera (διφθἑρα, a prepared hide) because, when biblos (βἱβλος, the inner bark of the papyrus) was hard to find, they wrote on goat or sheep skins. Diodorus Siculus states that the ancient Persians recorded their histories on skins as well, and we can assume that Pliny’s comment pertains to some advancements the King of Pergamus made in developing a material that could replace papyrus, which Ptolemy Epiphanius forbade from being exported out of Egypt. The complete lack of papyrus led to an increase in parchment production, and soon a large amount of it came to Pergamus, making the city the birthplace of this thriving new trade. There were then two types of books,{414} one type being scrolls made from many leaves sewn together, with writing on only one side; the other type was square-shaped, written on both sides. The grammarian Crates, who was Eumenius’s ambassador in Rome, was credited with inventing vellum.
Ordinary parchment is the skin of a goat, sheep, or lamb, prepared in lime, dressed, scraped, and rendered smooth by pumice-stone. Its principal qualities are whiteness, thinness, and stiffness; but the work of the currier must have been formerly very imperfect, for Hildebert, Archbishop of Tours in the eleventh century, tells us that the writer, before beginning his occupation, “was in the habit of clearing away from the parchment, with the aid of a razor, the remains of fat and other gross impurities, and then with pumice-stone to make the hair and tendons disappear:” this almost amounts to affirming that the scribes bought the hide undressed, and, by an elaborate preparation, made them fit for proper use. Virgin parchment, which in its grain and colour resembles vellum, was made of the skins of those lambs and goats which had been clipped. Vellum, more polished, whiter, more transparent, is made, as its name indicates, of the hide of the calf.[52]
Ordinary parchment is made from the skin of a goat, sheep, or lamb, which is processed in lime, treated, scraped, and smoothed with pumice stone. Its main qualities are whiteness, thinness, and stiffness; however, the work of the currier must have been quite lacking in the past, because Hildebert, Archbishop of Tours in the eleventh century, mentions that the writer, before starting his work, “would clear away the remnants of fat and other gross impurities from the parchment using a razor, and then use pumice stone to make the hair and tendons disappear.” This almost suggests that scribes purchased the hides unprocessed and, through a detailed preparation, made them suitable for use. Virgin parchment, which has a grain and color similar to vellum, is made from the skins of lambs and goats that have been sheared. Vellum, which is more polished, whiter, and more transparent, is made, as its name suggests, from calfskin.[52]
It is probable that with the Romans, papyrus, considering the facility they had of procuring it for themselves, was more frequently used than parchment, which, at first, was rare and costly. But parchment, more durable and of greater resistance than papyrus, was reserved for the transcription of the most important works. Cicero, who had many books on parchment in his magnificent library, said that he had seen the “Iliad” copied on a scroll of pergamena which went into a nut-shell. Many of Martial’s epigrams prove to us that in the time of this poet books of such kind were still more numerous. Unfortunately, there remains to us no writing on parchment dating from this distant period. The Virgil in the Vatican, and the Terence at Florence, are of the fourth and fifth century of our era. Admitting that time destroys all, and also that the work of the rude tribes on many occasions assisted this natural cause of destruction, we must not forget that at certain periods, to supply the place of new parchment when it was scarce, a plan had been devised of making the parchment rolls which had already been used for manuscripts serve again{415}
It's likely that the Romans used papyrus more often than parchment, given how easy it was for them to acquire it. Parchment was initially rare and expensive, but it was more durable and resistant, making it the choice for the most important works. Cicero, who had many parchment books in his impressive library, mentioned seeing the "Iliad" copied on a scroll of pergamena that could fit into a nutshell. Many of Martial’s epigrams indicate that during his time, books like these were still quite common. Unfortunately, we have no surviving writings on parchment from that early period. The Virgil in the Vatican and the Terence in Florence date from the fourth and fifth centuries of our era. While time does destroy everything, and the actions of barbarian tribes often contributed to this natural deterioration, we should remember that at certain times, when new parchment was hard to come by, a method had been developed to reuse parchment rolls that had already been used for manuscripts{415}

Fig. 328.—Miniature of the Ninth Century, representing an Evangelist who is transcribing with the Calamus, on Parchment, the Sacred Text, of which he is receiving the revelation.
Fig. 328.—Miniature of the Ninth Century, showing an Evangelist who is writing with the Calamus on parchment, transcribing the Sacred Text as he receives the revelation.
(Bibl. de Bourgogne, Brussels.)
(Bibl. de Bourgogne, Brussels.)
for a similar purpose, either by scraping and rubbing them with pumice-stone, or by boiling them in water or soaking in lime. There is no doubt but the scarceness and the dearness of parchment was the cause of the loss of very many excellent works. Muratori cites, for example, a manuscript of the Ambrosian Library, of which the writing, dating from eight or nine centuries back, had been substituted for another of more than a thousand years old; and Maffei informs us that the employment of ancient parchment scraped and washed became so general, in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, throughout Germany, that the Emperors put a stop to this dangerous abuse by issuing an order to the notaries to use nothing but parchment “quite new.”
for a similar purpose, either by scraping and rubbing them with pumice stone, or by boiling them in water or soaking them in lime. There is no doubt that the scarcity and high cost of parchment led to the loss of many excellent works. Muratori mentions, for example, a manuscript from the Ambrosian Library, where the writing, dating back eight or nine centuries, had replaced another writing that was over a thousand years old; and Maffei informs us that the practice of using ancient parchment that had been scraped and washed became so widespread in Germany during the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries that the Emperors had to intervene to stop this harmful practice by ordering notaries to use only “completely new” parchment.

Fig. 329.—View of the Ancient Abbey of St. Denis and its Dependencies.
Fig. 329.—View of the Old Abbey of St. Denis and its Surroundings.
Generally, the quality of parchment serves to determine the date of its manufacture. The vellum of manuscripts till the middle of the eleventh century is very white and thin; the parchment of the twelfth century is thick, rough, and brownish, which often shows it has been scraped or washed. The greater number of fine manuscripts are on{417}
Generally, the quality of parchment helps to determine when it was made. The vellum of manuscripts up until the middle of the eleventh century is very white and thin; the parchment from the twelfth century is thick, rough, and brownish, often showing signs of having been scraped or washed. Most fine manuscripts are on{417}

Fig. 330.—Seal of the University of Paris (Fourteenth Century), after one of the Dies preserved in the Collection of Medals in the Imperial Library, Paris.
Fig. 330.—Seal of the University of Paris (14th Century), based on one of the Dies kept in the Collection of Medals at the Imperial Library, Paris.
virgin parchment, which from its nature was suited to the delicacies of calligraphy and illumination. Moreover, we see from a statute of the University of Paris, dated 1291, that the parchment trade had attained at that period to considerable development; so, as a protection against the frauds and deceptions which might result from the great competition of traders in it, and to insure a good article being furnished to students and artists, a special privilege was granted to the university, which, in the person of its rector, had not only the right of inspection, but also the refusal of all parchment bought in Paris, no matter whence it had come. Besides which, at the fair of Lendit, which was held every year at Saint-Denis, on the domains of the abbey (Fig. 329), and at the fair of Saint-Lazare, the rector likewise caused the parchment brought to them to be examined, and the merchants of Paris could not purchase any till the king’s agents, those of the Bishop of Paris, and the masters and scholars of the university, had provided themselves with what they required (Fig. 330). Let us add that the rector was paid a duty on all{418} parchment sold, and the result of this tax was the only source of income attached to the rectorship in the seventeenth century.
virgin parchment, which by its nature was ideal for the fine arts of calligraphy and illumination. Additionally, we see from a statute of the University of Paris, dated 1291, that the parchment industry had developed significantly by that time; therefore, to protect against the fraud and deception that could arise from the intense competition among traders, and to ensure a quality product for students and artists, the university was granted a special privilege. This privilege, held by the rector, included not only the right to inspect parchment but also the authority to reject all parchment purchased in Paris, no matter where it originated. Furthermore, at the fair of Lendit, held annually at Saint-Denis on the abbey's grounds (Fig. 329), as well as at the fair of Saint-Lazare, the rector had the parchment checked before merchants from Paris could buy it. They had to wait until the king's agents, those of the Bishop of Paris, and the masters and scholars of the university had obtained what they needed (Fig. 330). Additionally, the rector received a fee on every{418} piece of parchment sold, and this tax was the only source of income linked to the rectorship in the seventeenth century.
Although white parchment seems to be the best suited for writing, the Middle Ages, following the example of antiquity, gave to the material various tints, especially purple and yellow. The purple was chiefly intended to receive characters of gold or silver. The Emperor Maximinius, the younger, inherited from his mother the works of Homer inscribed in gold on purple vellum; and parchment tinted in this way was, during the first centuries, one of the prerogatives reserved for princes and the great dignitaries of the Church. It is remarkable that the barbarism of the seventh and eighth centuries did not diminish the favour in which these luxurious manuscripts were held. Little by little, however, the custom (of writing the entire work in gold or colours) dwindled away. Scribes began by colouring a few pages only in each volume, then some margins or frontispieces; and lastly this decoration was restricted to the heads of chapters, or to words to which great prominence was to be given, or to capital letters. The rubricatores (literally, writers in red), workmen who performed this operation, came in time to be mere painters of letters or rubrics (so called because they were originally painted red), of whose assistance, however, the first printers availed themselves to rubric or colour the initials of missals, Bibles, and law books.
Although white parchment seems to be the best choice for writing, during the Middle Ages, following in the footsteps of ancient times, various colors were used for the material, especially purple and yellow. The purple was mainly meant for writing in gold or silver. Emperor Maximinius the Younger inherited his mother's works of Homer inscribed in gold on purple vellum; parchment tinted like this was, in the early centuries, one of the privileges reserved for princes and high-ranking Church officials. It's notable that the upheaval of the 7th and 8th centuries did not lessen the popularity of these luxurious manuscripts. Gradually, however, the practice of writing entire works in gold or colors faded. Scribes started by adding color to just a few pages in each book, then to some margins or frontispieces; eventually, this decoration was limited to chapter headings, keywords that needed emphasis, or capital letters. The rubricatores (literally, writers in red), who performed this work, eventually became mere painters of letters or rubrics (named so because they were originally painted red), and the first printers relied on their skills to rubric or color the initials of missals, Bibles, and legal texts.
The dimensions or sizes of our books at the present day have their origin in the sizes of the parchment in olden times. The entire skin of the animal, cut square and folded in two, represented the “in-folio,” which, moreover, varied in length and breadth; and we have every reason to suppose that paper, from the day it was invented, followed the ordinary sizes of the folded parchment.
The sizes of our books today come from the dimensions of parchment used long ago. The whole skin of an animal, cut square and folded in half, represented the “in-folio,” which also varied in length and width; and we can reasonably assume that paper, since it was invented, adopted the standard sizes of the folded parchment.
As to the dimensions of the parchment employed for diplomas, they varied according to the time, the brevity of the matter, or the nature of its employment. Among the ancients, who wrote only on one side of the parchment, the skins were cut in bands joined together so as to form volumes or rolls, which were unrolled as their contents were read. This custom was preserved for public and judicial acts for a long time after the invention of the square book (codex) had caused the opisthographic writing to be adopted, by which is to be understood writing on both sides of the page. In principle, only the final formulæ, or the signatures, were written on the back{419} of the document. By degrees people adopted the practice of writing on the back as well as the front of the page; but it was not till the sixteenth century that this custom became general.
As for the size of the parchment used for diplomas, it varied based on the time period, the length of the text, or its specific use. In ancient times, when they only wrote on one side of the parchment, the skins were cut into strips sewn together to create volumes or rolls that were unrolled as the content was read. This practice continued for public and legal documents long after the introduction of the square book (codex) led to the use of opisthographic writing, which means writing on both sides of the page. Generally, only the final formulas or signatures were written on the back{419} of the document. Over time, people began to write on both the front and back of the page, but it wasn't until the sixteenth century that this practice became common.

Fig. 331.—Seal of the King of La Basoche. (This title was suppressed, with all its prerogatives, by Henry III.)
Fig. 331.—Seal of the King of La Basoche. (This title was abolished, along with all its privileges, by Henry III.)
Judicial acts, composed sometimes of many skins sewed together, came in time to form rolls of twenty feet in length; to such extreme proportions did they reach, though at first they were so small in size that their limited dimensions are truly incredible; for in 1233 and 1252 we find contracts of sales of two inches long by five inches wide, and in 1258 a will written on a piece of parchment of two inches by three and a half. It was by way of compensating for the great cost of parchment that opisthographic writing was adopted and rolls were put aside; and the name alone remains as applied to the rolls of procedure. The size that leaves should assume was also fixed, according to the different uses for which they were intended. For instance, the leaves of parliamentary documents were nine inches and a half long by seven and a half wide; those of the council, ten by eight; those of finance and of private contracts, twelve and a half{420} by nine and a half; letters of pardon, under the king’s hand, were to be on entire skins squared, two feet two inches by one foot eight inches in diameter.
Judicial documents, sometimes made up of many pieces of parchment sewn together, eventually grew to be as long as twenty feet. They started out so small that it's hard to believe; for example, in 1233 and 1252, we see sale contracts only two inches long and five inches wide, and in 1258, a will written on a piece of parchment measuring two inches by three and a half. To offset the high cost of parchment, they began using both sides of the skin for writing, which led to the abandonment of rolls; only the term rolls remains for procedure documents. The dimensions of the pages were also standardized depending on their intended use. For instance, the pages for parliamentary documents measured nine and a half inches long by seven and a half wide; council documents were ten by eight; finance documents and private contracts were twelve and a half{420} by nine and a half; and royal pardons needed to be on complete skins measuring two feet two inches by one foot eight inches.

Fig. 332.—The Paper-Maker, drawn and engraved in the Sixteenth Century by J. Amman.
Fig. 332.—The Paper-Maker, created and engraved in the Sixteenth Century by J. Amman.
But while the use of parchment was still strictly employed in the chancellor’s offices and the tribunals, where the basoche (a brotherhood of lawyers of all grades) considered it as one of their most lucrative privileges (Fig. 331), it had for a long while ceased to be used anywhere else. Paper, after having during many centuries competed with parchment, at last almost entirely replaced it (Fig. 332); for if less durable, it had the great advantage of costing much less. Formerly nothing but the ancient papyrus of Egypt was known, and it was made use of concurrently with parchment till there was brought into Europe, towards the tenth century, cotton paper, which is generally believed to be a Chinese invention, and which was at first called Grecian parchment, because the Venetians, who introduced it into the West, had found it in use in Greece.
But while parchment was still used exclusively in the chancellor’s offices and the courts, where the basoche (a brotherhood of lawyers of all ranks) regarded it as one of their most profitable privileges (Fig. 331), it had long since stopped being used elsewhere. Paper, after competing with parchment for many centuries, eventually almost completely took its place (Fig. 332); because while it was less durable, it had the significant advantage of being much cheaper. In the past, only the ancient papyrus from Egypt was known, and it was used alongside parchment until cotton paper was introduced to Europe around the tenth century, which is generally thought to be a Chinese invention, and it was initially called Grecian parchment because the Venetians, who brought it to the West, found it in use in Greece.
Actually, this paper was at first of a very inferior quality, coarse, spongy, dull, and subject to the attacks of damp and worms; so much so that the Emperor Frederick II. issued, in 1221, an order declaring null and{421} void all documents written on it, and fixing the term at two years by which all were to be transcribed on parchment.
Actually, this paper was initially of very poor quality—rough, spongy, dull, and prone to damage from moisture and worms. It was so problematic that Emperor Frederick II issued an order in 1221 that made all documents written on it null and void, requiring that everything be transcribed onto parchment within a two-year period.
The use and the knowledge of the process of manufacturing paper from cotton soon led to the fabrication of paper from linen or rags. It is, however, impossible to say when and where it was accomplished—the assertions and the testimonies on this point are so contradictory. Some think that the paper was brought from the East by the Spanish Saracens; others say it came from China; these affirm it has been employed since the tenth century; those, that we can only find specimens of it as far back as the reign of St. Louis.
The knowledge and process of making paper from cotton quickly led to producing paper from linen or rags. However, it’s impossible to pinpoint exactly when and where this happened—the claims and evidence on this topic are so conflicting. Some believe that the paper was introduced from the East by the Spanish Saracens; others argue it originated in China; some assert it has been used since the tenth century, while others state that the earliest examples we can find date back only to the reign of St. Louis.

Fig. 333.—Water-Marks on Paper, from the Fourteenth to the Fifteenth Century.
Fig. 333.—Watermarks on Paper, from the 14th to the 15th Century.
At any rate, the most ancient writing on paper made of rags known at the present day is a letter from Joinville to Louis X., dated 1315; we may, moreover, mention with certainty, as written on linen paper, an inventory of goods belonging to a certain Prior Henry, who died in 1340, which is preserved at Canterbury, and many authentic writings, dating back as far as 1335, preserved in the British Museum, London. The first paper-manufactory established in England was, it is said, at Hertford, which dates only from 1588; but important paper-manufactories existed in France from the reign of Philippe de Valois, that is, from the middle of the fourteenth century; particularly at Essonne and at Troyes. The paper which came from these manufactories bore generally, in the paper itself, different marks (Fig. 333) called water-marks, such as a bull’s head, a cross, a serpent, a star, a crown, &c., according to the quality or destination of the paper. Many other countries in Europe had also flourishing paper-manufactories in the fourteenth century. From this period we find, indeed, a large number of documents written on paper made of rags, the use of which thus preceded by about a century the invention of printing.
At any rate, the oldest known writing on rag paper today is a letter from Joinville to Louis X., dated 1315. Additionally, we can confidently mention an inventory of goods belonging to a certain Prior Henry, who died in 1340, which is preserved in Canterbury, as well as many authentic documents dating back to 1335, kept in the British Museum, London. The first paper mill established in England is said to be in Hertford, which dates back to 1588; however, significant paper mills existed in France since the reign of Philippe de Valois, around the mid-fourteenth century, particularly in Essonne and Troyes. The paper produced by these mills usually had various marks (Fig. 333) known as watermarks, such as a bull's head, a cross, a serpent, a star, a crown, etc., depending on the quality or purpose of the paper. Many other European countries also had thriving paper mills in the fourteenth century. From this time, we indeed find a large number of documents written on rag paper, which predates the invention of printing by about a century.
MANUSCRIPTS
Manuscripts in Olden Times.—Their Form.—Materials of which they were composed.—Their Destruction by the Goths.—Rare at the Beginning of the Middle Ages.—The Catholic Church preserved and multiplied them.—Copyists.—Transcription of Diplomas.—Corporation of Scribes and Booksellers.—Palæography.—Greek Writings.—Uncial and Cursive Manuscripts.—Sclavonic Writings.—Latin Writers.—Tironian Shorthand.—Lombardic Characters.—Diplomatic.—Capetian.—Ludovicinian.—Gothic.—Runic.—Visigothic.—Anglo-Saxon.—Irish.
Manuscripts in Ancient Times.—Their Format.—The Materials They Were Made From.—Their Destruction by the Goths.—Rare at the Start of the Middle Ages.—The Catholic Church Preserved and Reproduced Them.—Copyists.—Transcribing Diplomas.—Association of Scribes and Booksellers.—Paleography.—Greek Writings.—Uncial and Cursive Manuscripts.—Slavic Writings.—Latin Writers.—Tironian Shorthand.—Lombardic Characters.—Diplomatic.—Capetian.—Ludovicinian.—Gothic.—Runic.—Visigothic.—Anglo-Saxon.—Irish.
When writing was once invented, and had passed into general use in civilised society, the choice of substances suited for its reception, and to fix it in a durable manner, was very diversified, although depending on the nature of the text to be written.
When writing was first invented and became common in civilized society, the materials used to record it and ensure its longevity varied greatly, although they depended on the type of text being written.
People wrote on stone, on metals, on the bark and leaves of many kinds of trees, on dried or baked clay, on wood, on ivory, wax, linen, the hides of quadrupeds, on parchment, the best of these preparations; on papyrus, which is the inner bark of a reed growing in the Nile; then on paper made of cotton; and lastly, on paper made from hemp and flax, called rag paper. The Roman world had adopted the use of papyrus, which was a very important branch of commerce at Alexandria. We find proof of this in the writers of antiquity: St. Jerome bears witness to it as far as regards the fifth century of our era. The Latin and Greek emperors gave their diplomas on papyrus. Popes traced their most ancient bulls{424} upon it. The charters of the kings of France of the first race were also issued on papyrus. From the eighth century parchment contended with papyrus; a little later cotton paper also became its competitor, and the eleventh century is generally fixed on as the period when papyrus was entirely superseded by the new materials appropriated to the preservation of writing.
People wrote on stone, metal, the bark and leaves of various trees, dried or baked clay, wood, ivory, wax, linen, animal hides, parchment, which was the best of these materials; papyrus, made from the inner bark of a reed that grows in the Nile; then on cotton paper; and finally, on rag paper made from hemp and flax. The Roman world had adopted the use of papyrus, which was a significant industry in Alexandria. We can see evidence of this in ancient writers: St. Jerome noted it as early as the fifth century of our era. The Latin and Greek emperors issued their diplomas on papyrus. Popes wrote their oldest bulls{424} on it as well. The charters of France’s first royal dynasty were also created on papyrus. From the eighth century, parchment began to compete with papyrus; soon after, cotton paper emerged as another competitor, and the eleventh century is generally considered the time when papyrus was completely replaced by the new materials used for writing.
For writing on papyrus the brush or reed was employed, with inks of different colours; black ink was, however, most generally used. There grew on the banks of the Nile, at the time when the reed furnished papyrus, another sort of reed, stiffer and also more flexible, and admirably suited for the manufacture of the calamus, an instrument supplying the place of the pen, which was not adopted before the eighth century.
For writing on papyrus, a brush or reed was used, along with inks in various colors; black ink was the most commonly used. Along the banks of the Nile, there grew another type of reed that was stiffer yet more flexible, which was perfect for making the calamus, a tool that replaced the pen, which wasn’t adopted until the eighth century.
The size of manuscripts was in no way subject to fixed rules, there were volumes of all dimensions; the most ancient on parchment are, in general, longer than they are broad, or else are square; the writing rests on a line traced with the dry point of the calamus, and afterwards with black-lead; the parts making up a volume are composed of an indeterminate number of leaves; a word or a figure, placed at the bottom of the last page of each part and at the end of the volume, serves as a catchword from one fasciculus to another.
The size of manuscripts wasn’t set by any strict rules; there were books of all shapes and sizes. The oldest ones on parchment are generally longer than they are wide or are square. The writing is done on a line made with the dry point of the calamus, and then it’s shaded with pencil. The sections of a book consist of an indefinite number of leaves. A word or symbol placed at the bottom of the last page of each section and at the end of the book acts as a catchword to connect one section to another.
The emperors of Constantinople used to sign in red ink the acts of their sovereignty; their first secretary was the guardian of the vase containing the cinnabar (vermilion), which the emperor alone might use. Some diplomas of the kings of France of the second race are signed in the same manner. In valuable manuscripts, great use was made of golden ink, especially when the parchment was dyed purple; but red ink was almost always employed for capital letters or for the titles of books, and for a long time after the invention of printing the volumes still had the rubrics (ruber, red) painted or beautifully executed with the pen.
The emperors of Constantinople used to sign their decrees in red ink; their chief secretary was in charge of the vase with the cinnabar (vermilion), which only the emperor could use. Some diplomas from the second dynasty of French kings were signed in the same way. In valuable manuscripts, golden ink was often used, especially on purple-dyed parchment; however, red ink was typically used for capital letters or book titles, and for a long time after the invention of printing, volumes still had the rubrics (ruber, red) either painted or skillfully written with a pen.
The greater number of rich manuscripts, even when they contained the text of some ancient secular author, were destined to be presented to the treasuries of churches and abbeys, and these offerings were not made without great display: the book, whatever its contents might be, was placed on the altar, and a solemn mass was celebrated on the occasion; moreover, an inscription at the end of the work mentioned the homage which had been paid for it to God and to the saints in paradise.{425}
The increasing number of valuable manuscripts, even if they included texts from some ancient secular writers, were meant to be given to the treasuries of churches and abbeys. These gifts were presented with great fanfare: the book, no matter what it contained, was placed on the altar, and a formal mass was held in its honor. Additionally, an inscription at the end of the work acknowledged the tribute made to God and the saints in paradise.{425}
We must not forget that in this time of almost universal ignorance, the Church was the only depository of literature and science; she sought after those heathen authors who could instruct her in eloquence that might be employed in advancing the faith, almost as much as she sought for sacred books; it was not rare even to see Christian zeal exalting itself so far as to find prophets of the Messiah in writers very anterior to the doctrines of Christ. Thus the best Greek and Latin manuscripts of profane authors are the work of monks, as were the Bibles and the writings of the Fathers of the Church. The rules of the most ancient brotherhoods recommended the monks who could write and who wished to please God to re-copy the manuscripts, and those who were illiterate to learn to bind them. “The work of the copyist,” said the learned Alcuin to his contemporaries, “is a meritorious work, which is profitable to the soul, while the work of the ploughman is profitable only to the belly.”
We must remember that during this time of widespread ignorance, the Church was the sole guardian of literature and science; it sought out those heathen authors who could teach it eloquence to promote the faith, almost as much as it searched for sacred texts; it wasn't uncommon to see Christian enthusiasm going so far as to find prophets of the Messiah in writers well before the teachings of Christ. Therefore, the best Greek and Latin manuscripts of secular authors were created by monks, just like the Bibles and the writings of the Church Fathers. The rules of the oldest brotherhoods encouraged monks who could write and wanted to please God to copy manuscripts, while those who couldn't read were to learn how to bind them. “The work of the copyist,” said the learned Alcuin to his contemporaries, “is a noble task, beneficial to the soul, while the work of the ploughman only feeds the body.”
At all periods of history we find mention made of certain celebrated manuscripts. We will not go so far back as the Greek traditions relating to the works of Homer, of which some copies were ornamented with a richness that has, probably, never been surpassed. In the fifth century St. Jerome possessed twenty-five parts of the works of Origen, which Pamphilus the Martyr had copied with his own hand. St. Ambrose, St. Fulgentius, Hincmar, Archbishop of Rheims, men as learned as they were pious, applied themselves to reproducing with their own hands the best ancient texts. A copyist by profession was called scriba, scriptor; the place in which they generally worked was called scriptorium. The capitularies against bad copyists were frequently renewed. “We ordain that no scribe write incorrectly,” we find in the collection of Baluze. We read in the same collection, in 789, “There shall be good Catholic texts in all monasteries, so that prayers shall not be made to God in faulty language.” In 805, “If the Gospels, the Psalter, or the Missal are to be copied, only careful middle-aged men are to be employed; verbal errors may otherwise be introduced into the faith.” There were, moreover, correctors who rectified the work of the copyists, and attested the work, on the volumes, by the words contuli, emendavi (“I have collated, I have revised”). A copy of Origen’s works has been mentioned, corrected by the hand of Charlemagne himself, to whom is also attributed the introduction of full stops and commas.{426}
At all times in history, we see references to certain famous manuscripts. We won’t go back to the Greek traditions surrounding the works of Homer, some copies of which were decorated in a way that likely has never been matched. In the fifth century, St. Jerome had twenty-five parts of Origen's works, copied by Pamphilus the Martyr himself. St. Ambrose, St. Fulgentius, Hincmar, the Archbishop of Rheims—men as knowledgeable as they were devout—dedicated themselves to hand-copying the best ancient texts. A professional copyist was called a scriba or scriptor; the place where they typically worked was a scriptorium. The rules against poor copyists were frequently updated. “We decree that no scribe shall write incorrectly,” we read in Baluze’s collection. It states in the same collection from 789, “There shall be good Catholic texts in all monasteries, so that prayers are not offered to God in incorrect language.” In 805, it says, “If the Gospels, the Psalter, or the Missal are to be copied, only careful middle-aged men are to be hired; otherwise, errors could creep into the faith.” Additionally, there were correctors who edited the work of the copyists and certified it in the volumes with the words contuli, emendavi (“I have collated, I have revised”). A copy of Origen’s works is noted, corrected by Charlemagne himself, who is also credited with introducing full stops and commas.{426}
The same care presided over the preparation of royal charters and diplomas; the referendaries or chancellors drew them up and superintended their despatch; the principal officers of the crown intervened, as guarantors or witnesses to them, and these acts were read publicly before they were signed and sealed. Notaries and witnesses guaranteed the authenticity of private charters.
The same attention was given to the preparation of royal charters and diplomas. The referendaries or chancellors created these documents and oversaw their dispatch. The chief officers of the crown acted as guarantors or witnesses, and these documents were read publicly before being signed and sealed. Notaries and witnesses ensured the authenticity of private charters.
As long as printing did not exist in France, the corporation of scribes, copyists of charters, and copyists of manuscripts, which counted among them booksellers, was very numerous and very influential, since it was composed of graduates of the university that patronised them and placed them among the number of its indispensable agents. He who desired to become a bookseller had to give proof of his instruction and of his ability; he was obliged to take an oath “not to commit any deception, fraud, or evil thing which might damage or prejudice the university, its scholars and frequenters, nor to rob nor speak ill of them.” Besides which he was compelled to deposit a sum of fifty francs (livres parisis) as caution-money.
As long as printing didn't exist in France, the group of scribes, charter copyists, and manuscript copyists, which included booksellers, was large and influential. This group was made up of university graduates who supported the institution and were regarded as essential to it. Anyone wanting to become a bookseller had to prove their education and skills; they had to swear an oath “not to commit any deception, fraud, or wrongdoing that could harm the university, its scholars, and attendees, nor to steal or speak ill of them.” Additionally, they were required to deposit a sum of fifty francs (livres parisis) as a security deposit.
The rules imposed on scribes and on booksellers were always very strict, and this severity was only too justly occasioned by the abuses that existed, and by the scandalous disorder of the people who exercised these professions. In the year 1324 the university published this order:—“There will be admitted only people of good conduct and morals, sufficiently acquainted with the book trade, and previously approved by the university. The bookseller may not take a clerk into his service till that clerk has sworn, before the university, to exercise his profession according to the ordinances. The bookseller must give to the university a list of the works which he sells; he must not refuse to let a manuscript to whomsoever may wish to make a copy of it, on payment of the indemnity fixed by the university. He is forbidden to let out books that have not been corrected, and those students who find an incorrect copy are requested to denounce it publicly to the rector, so that the bookseller who has let it out may be punished, and that the copy may be corrected by scholares (learned men or scholars). There shall be every year four commissioners chosen to fix the price of books. One bookseller shall not sell a work to another bookseller before he has exposed the work for sale during four days. In any case the seller is obliged to register the name of the purchaser, to describe him, and to state the price for which the book was sold.{427}”
The rules for scribes and booksellers were always very strict, and this strictness was rightly caused by the abuses that occurred and the scandalous behavior of those working in these professions. In 1324, the university issued this order:—“Only individuals of good character and morals, who are sufficiently knowledgeable about the book trade and have been previously approved by the university, will be allowed. A bookseller cannot hire a clerk until that clerk has sworn, in front of the university, to conduct his work according to the rules. The bookseller must provide the university with a list of the works he sells; he must not refuse to allow anyone to make a copy of a manuscript, as long as they pay the fee set by the university. He is prohibited from renting out uncorrected books, and students who find incorrect copies are encouraged to report them publicly to the rector, so that the bookseller who rented it out can be punished and the copy can be corrected by scholares (learned men or scholars). Each year, four commissioners will be selected to set the prices of books. One bookseller cannot sell a work to another bookseller until he has made it available for sale for four days. In any case, the seller must record the name of the buyer, describe him, and state the price for which the book was sold.{427}”
From century to century this legislation underwent variations, according to the ideas of the times: and when the printing-press came, in the middle of the fifteenth century, to change the face of the world, the corporation of scribes rose at first against the new art which was to ruin them. “But at last,” says Champollion-Figeac, “they submitted, and temporary measures were recommended to the public authorities for the defence of an ancient order of things which could not long resist the new.”
From century to century, this legislation changed based on the ideas of the time. When the printing press arrived in the mid-fifteenth century and started to transform the world, the group of scribes initially opposed this new technology that threatened their livelihood. “But eventually,” says Champollion-Figeac, “they accepted it, and temporary solutions were proposed to the public authorities to protect an old way of doing things that couldn’t hold out against the new for long.”
Now let us go back to the first centuries of the Middle Ages, to resume the question from a palæographic point of view.
Now let's go back to the early centuries of the Middle Ages to revisit the question from a paleographic perspective.
The languages and literature of modern Europe are all Greek or Latin, Sclavonic or Gothic; these four great families of peoples and of languages have existed in spite of the vicissitudes of politics. Such is the basis whereon must be found all the researches by which we are to establish the origin and nature of the writing peculiar to each literature.
The languages and literature of modern Europe are all Greek or Latin, Slavic or Gothic; these four major groups of people and languages have persisted despite the ups and downs of politics. This is the foundation on which we must base all the research necessary to establish the origin and nature of the writing unique to each literature.
The Greeks of Constantinople taught writing to the Sclavonic race, and with it the Christian faith. The most ancient Greek writing (we speak of the Christian era only) was the capital writing, regular and well-proportioned; as it became general it was simplified more and more. After this sort of writing, examples of which are found only on stone or bronze, we come to the writing called, although we do not know why, uncial,[53] which, was the first step towards the Greek cursive (flowing).
The Greeks in Constantinople taught writing to the Slavic people, along with the Christian faith. The oldest Greek writing (we're only talking about the Christian era) was known as capital writing, which was regular and well-proportioned; as it became more common, it was simplified further. After this type of writing, examples of which are only found on stone or bronze, we have a style called uncial,[53] which was the first step toward Greek cursive (flowing).
Uncial writing was employed, in Greek manuscripts, up to the ninth century; we may observe the transition from the uncial to the half-uncial, and from the half-uncial to the minuscule.[54] In the tenth century manuscripts in minuscule became very abundant—the tachygrapher’s (ταχὑς, quick, and γρἁφω, I write), or the partisans of quick writing, gained the day; the caligraphers (καλὁς, beautiful, and γρἁφω I write) desired to follow their example. These employed a great deal of time in painting the initials of running letters: the new method, which produced more in the same space of time, easily got into favour; the caligraphers abandoned the uncial and adopted the minuscule characters connected together, which combined good{428} forms with greater facility of execution. Thenceforward, the uncial was no longer employed except for the titles or headings of books.
Uncial writing was used in Greek manuscripts until the ninth century; we can see the shift from uncial to half-uncial, and from half-uncial to minuscule.[54] In the tenth century, minuscule manuscripts became very common—the tachygraphers (ταχὑς, quick, and γρἁφω, I write), or those in favor of quick writing, prevailed; the calligraphers (καλὁς, beautiful, and γρἁφω, I write) wanted to follow their lead. They spent a lot of time beautifully painting the initials of their running letters: the new method, which produced more in the same amount of time, quickly gained popularity; the calligraphers moved away from uncial and adopted connected minuscule characters, which combined attractive forms with easier execution. From then on, uncial was only used for titles or headings of books.
Among the fine specimens of this epoch which have been preserved, we may mention, in the Imperial Library of Paris, a Book of the Gospels, called Cardinal Mazarin’s, and the Commentaries of Gregory Nazianzus; at the Laurentinean Library, Florence, are a Plutarch and a Book of the Gospels, written with gold ink in large and massive minuscule cursive characters; and lastly, a book of ecclesiastical offices, belonging also to the Imperial Library in Paris, and which bears this superscription in Greek:—“Pray for Euthymus, a poor monk, priest of the monastery of St. Lazare. This volume was finished in the month of May, Convocation S, in the year 6515,” a date which, according to the computation of the Greek Church, corresponds to the month of May of the year 1007 of the Christian era.
Among the impressive artifacts from this era that have been preserved, we can mention a Book of the Gospels known as Cardinal Mazarin’s, located in the Imperial Library of Paris, and the Commentaries of Gregory Nazianzus. At the Laurentine Library in Florence, there’s a Plutarch and a Book of the Gospels written in gold ink using large, bold minuscule cursive letters. Finally, there’s a book of ecclesiastical offices, also part of the Imperial Library in Paris, which has the following Greek inscription: “Pray for Euthymus, a poor monk, priest of the monastery of St. Lazare. This volume was completed in May, Convocation S, in the year 6515,” a date that, according to the Greek Church's calculations, corresponds to May of the year 1007 in the Christian era.
To the twelfth century is assigned the beautiful Greek manuscript which was afterwards given to Louis XIV. by Chrysanthes Noras, Patriarch of Jerusalem; to the thirteenth century belongs another manuscript, in very small cursive letters, ornamented with portraits, presented by the Emperor Palæologos to St. Louis. It was only in the fourteenth century that manuscripts half Latin and half Greek, appeared. Lastly came Ange Végèce, of Corfu, who, towards the middle of the fifteenth century, made for himself, as a Greek caligrapher, such a reputation that he gave, it is said, rise to the proverb, “Écrire comme un ange.”
To the twelfth century belongs the beautiful Greek manuscript that was later given to Louis XIV by Chrysanthes Noras, the Patriarch of Jerusalem; the thirteenth century features another manuscript, written in very small cursive letters and decorated with portraits, which was presented by Emperor Palæologos to St. Louis. It wasn't until the fourteenth century that manuscripts combining Latin and Greek appeared. Finally, there was Ange Végèce from Corfu, who, around the middle of the fifteenth century, became such a renowned Greek calligrapher that it is said he inspired the saying, “Écrire comme un ange.”
The Greek alphabet, when it penetrated into the countries of the north with the Christian religion and civilisation, underwent important modifications. On the right bank of the Danube, in ancient Mœsia, Ulphilas, the descendant of a Cappadocian family formerly taken prisoner by the Goths, invented, in the fourth century, the alphabet bearing, on that account, the name of Mœso-Gothic, and which is of Greek origin, with a mixture of Latin characters and other peculiar signs. This writing is heavy, without being elegant; differing, as if by an instinct of nationality, from the types which it imitates. The Mœso-Gothic manuscripts are, however, very rare; only two or three being known.
The Greek alphabet, when it spread to northern countries along with Christianity and civilization, underwent significant changes. On the right bank of the Danube, in ancient Mœsia, Ulphilas, a descendant of a Cappadocian family who had been captured by the Goths, created an alphabet in the fourth century that’s known as Mœso-Gothic. This alphabet is derived from Greek, but also includes some Latin characters and other unique symbols. The writing is heavy and lacks elegance, showing a sense of national identity that sets it apart from the styles it mimics. However, Mœso-Gothic manuscripts are very rare, with only two or three known to exist.
The Sclavonic writing, which is also a daughter of Greece, has a history nearly similar to that of the Mœso-Gothic. When the people of this family were converted to Christianity, they were brought over to it by Greek Christians, and the Patriarch Cyril, in the ninth century, became{429} their teacher; he taught them, how to write (which they never knew till then), and it was the Greek alphabet they adopted, adding to it, however, a few new signs, so that they might be able to express the sounds peculiar to their language. Sclavonic manuscripts are positively numerous in public libraries. We find them in Paris, Bologna, and Rome, but above all in Germany, and in the country under the dominion of the Muscovite. One of the most celebrated is that belonging to the town of Rheims, and which is known by the name of “Texte du Sacre,” because a tradition (an erroneous one, however) asserts that the kings of France, at the time of their coronation at Rheims, took the oaths on this book, which was said to be written by the hand of St. Procopius. The Sclavonic manuscripts in general recommend themselves less by the elegance of their execution than by the richness of their bindings.
The Slavic writing, which also originates from Greece, has a history very similar to that of the Meso-Gothic. When the people from this group converted to Christianity, Greek Christians helped with the transition, and the Patriarch Cyril, in the ninth century, became{429} their teacher. He showed them how to write (something they had never known before), and they adopted the Greek alphabet, adding a few new characters to express sounds unique to their language. Slavic manuscripts are quite numerous in public libraries. We find them in Paris, Bologna, and Rome, but especially in Germany and in regions under Muscovite control. One of the most famous is from the town of Rheims, known as the “Texte du Sacre,” because of a tradition (albeit an incorrect one) that claims the kings of France took their coronation oaths on this book, supposedly written by St. Procopius himself. Generally, Slavic manuscripts are more noted for the richness of their bindings than for the elegance of their execution.
The actual Russian alphabet is but an abridgment of the alphabet called the Cyrilian, reduced to forty-two signs by the Emperor Peter I.; so that the Sclavonic nations knew two Cyrilian alphabets, the ancient Sclavonic for the liturgical writings, and the modern Sclavonic, or Russian, in general use. Of the first no manuscripts exist earlier than the eleventh century of our era.
The current Russian alphabet is essentially a simplified version of the alphabet known as the Cyrilian, which was condensed to forty-two letters by Emperor Peter I. This means that the Slavic nations have used two Cyrilian alphabets: the ancient Slavic for religious texts and the modern Slavic, or Russian, which is used widely today. No manuscripts of the ancient version exist that are older than the eleventh century AD.
The manuscripts of the Latins are, without doubt, more numerous and more varied, because the Latin Church is more extensive, and because Roman civilisation spread itself over a larger number of European provinces. At the head of the manuscripts of the Latin writing is placed a fragment of papyrus, found in Egypt, on which is inscribed an imperial edict for the annulment of a sale of property, agreed upon in consequence of some violence committed by a certain man named Isidore; the date of this document has been fixed as the third century. For the fourth century we have the “Virgil,” with miniatures, which we mention elsewhere (Miniatures of Manuscripts), and a “Terence,” both belonging to the Vatican Library, and both written in capital letters; in the latter, however, they are irregular, and called, on that account, rustic capitals.
The manuscripts from the Latin tradition are definitely more numerous and diverse, as the Latin Church covers a larger area, and Roman civilization expanded into more European provinces. At the top of the Latin manuscripts is a fragment of papyrus found in Egypt, which contains an imperial edict for canceling a property sale that occurred due to some violence by a man named Isidore; this document dates back to the third century. For the fourth century, we have a “Virgil” with illustrations, which we mention elsewhere (Manuscript Miniatures), and a “Terence,” both in the Vatican Library and both written in capital letters; however, the letters in the latter are irregular and are referred to as rustic capitals.
To the same period we must refer the “Treatise on the Republic,” by Cicero, which has but lately been found in a volume from which the previous writing had been effaced, as was often the case (see Parchment and Paper), in order to make room for the new writing. For the fifth century we have a second “Virgil,” with miniatures, which passed from{430} the library of the Abbey of St. Denis into that of the Vatican. The “Prudence,” which the Imperial Library of Paris still possesses, is a very fine manuscript of the sixth century, written, in rustic capitals, quaint but elegant.
To the same period, we should refer to Cicero's “Treatise on the Republic,” which was recently discovered in a volume where the previous writing had been erased, as often happened (see Paper and Parchment) to make space for new text. For the fifth century, we have a second “Virgil” with illustrations that moved from{430} the library of the Abbey of St. Denis to the Vatican Library. The “Prudence,” still held by the Imperial Library of Paris, is a remarkable manuscript from the sixth century, written in rustic capitals, which are quirky yet stylish.
Two other kinds of writing were, at the same period, in use among the Latins; this same rustic capital, ceasing to be rectangular, and rounded in its principal strokes, became the uncial; and for that very reason being much more expeditious, was reserved especially for the copying of works; while the cursive, although sometimes employed for manuscripts, was used chiefly in letter-writing. Of the first of these two writings, the uncial, we have two fine specimens of the sixth century in the “Sermons” of St. Augustine, on papyrus (Fig. 336), and in a Psalter of St. Germain-des-Prés, written in letters of silver on purple vellum, both of which now belong to the Imperial Library, Paris.
Two other types of writing were also popular among the Latins during the same time. The rustic capital, which changed from a rectangular shape to a rounder form for its main strokes, became known as the uncial. Because it was much quicker to write, it was mainly used for copying texts. The cursive writing, while occasionally used for manuscripts, was primarily for letter-writing. We have two excellent examples of the uncial from the sixth century: the “Sermons” of St. Augustine, written on papyrus (Fig. 336), and a Psalter from St. Germain-des-Prés, crafted in silver letters on purple vellum, both of which are now part of the Imperial Library in Paris.
In the same century, we find a kind of writing called half-uncial, which became more and more expeditious by the change made in certain of its forms. There was then also a Gallican uncial, the form of which we can see in the manuscript said to be by St. Prosper (Imperial Library, Paris); and an uncial of Italy, among which figure the Bible of Mont-Amiati, at Florence; the palimpsest[55] Homilies of the Vatican, and the admirable Book of the Gospels at Notre-Dame, Paris (Fig. 337).
In the same century, we see a type of writing called half-uncial, which became increasingly efficient due to changes in some of its forms. There was also a Gallican uncial, which we can observe in the manuscript attributed to St. Prosper (Imperial Library, Paris); and an uncial from Italy, including the Bible of Mont-Amiati in Florence; the palimpsest[55] Homilies of the Vatican, and the remarkable Book of the Gospels at Notre-Dame, Paris (Fig. 337).
The most ancient style of cursive writing, employed in charts and diplomas, is to be seen in the deeds known by the name of charters of Ravenna, from the name of the town in which they were first discovered. We may consider as analogous to these the writing of the Acts of our early kings, very difficult to read on account of the exaggerated manner in which the thin strokes join the letters together, and by the indefinite forms of the up and down strokes. We give a fragment (Fig. 338) taken from an original chart, on parchment, of Childebert III. We see what the same writing had become in 784 by Fig. 339, copied from an original capitulary of Charlemagne.
The oldest form of cursive writing, used in charts and diplomas, can be seen in the documents known as charters of Ravenna, named after the town where they were first found. We can think of the scripts used in the Acts of our early kings as similar to these, which are very hard to read due to the exaggerated way the thin strokes connect the letters and the unclear shapes of the up and down strokes. We provide a fragment (Fig. 338) taken from an original chart on parchment from Childebert III. We can see how the same writing evolved by 784 in Fig. 339, copied from an original capitulary of Charlemagne.
To the same period belongs the employment, in ordinary use among chancellors and notaries, of a writing completely tachygraphic; it is composed of ciphers, one of which took the place of a syllable or a word. This writing was called Tironian, because the invention of it is attributed to{431} Tiro, Cicero’s freed-man, who made use of it in tachygraphing, or, as we should now say, stenographing (short-hand), the speeches of the illustrious orator. Fig. 340 is taken from a psalter of the eighth century, of which the text is transcribed with the tachygraphic characters of that period.
During the same period, there was a common practice among chancellors and notaries to use a style of writing that was entirely tachygraphic; it consisted of symbols, with each symbol representing a syllable or a word. This writing was known as Tironian, named after{431} Tiro, Cicero’s freedman, who used it for tachygraphing, or what we would now call stenographing (shorthand), the speeches of the famous orator. Fig. 340 is taken from an eighth-century psalter, where the text is transcribed using the tachygraphic symbols of that time.
The name of Visigothic is given to the writing of manuscripts executed in the south of France and in Spain during the rule of the Goths and the Visigoths; this writing, still rather Roman, is generally round and embellished with fanciful strokes, which render it agreeable to the eye.
The term Visigothic refers to the style of handwriting found in manuscripts created in southern France and Spain during the time of the Goths and Visigoths. This script, which still retains a Roman influence, is typically rounded and decorated with elaborate strokes, making it visually appealing.
We also find in Italy the Lombardic, in use for diplomas till the twelfth century.
We also find in Italy the Lombardic, which was used for diplomas until the twelfth century.
The beautiful manuscripts on purple vellum are of the time of Charlemagne, when luxury in the arts showed itself in all forms. There is in the Imperial Library, Paris, a magnificent volume, which came from the ancient domain of Soubise, that contains the Epistles and Gospels for all the festivals of the year: the execution of this work is perfect; the gigantic capital letters, of Anglo-Saxon form, are coloured, and rendered still richer by being dotted with gold.
The beautiful manuscripts on purple vellum are from the time of Charlemagne when luxury in the arts was expressed in every way. In the Imperial Library in Paris, there's a magnificent volume that came from the ancient domain of Soubise, containing the Epistles and Gospels for all the festivals of the year. The execution of this work is perfect; the gigantic capital letters, in an Anglo-Saxon style, are colored and made even richer by being dotted with gold.
A valuable manuscript of the “Tractus Temporum” of the Venerable Bede, a manuscript posterior by more than two hundred years to the author, who lived in the beginning of the eighth century, affords a specimen of one of the varieties of minuscule writings, which in France was called the Lombardic writing of books, because it was in use during the reign of the Lombard kings beyond the Alps; it is more difficult to read than the Roman, though similar in form, because the words are not separated. A beautiful manuscript of “Horace” (Imperial Library, Paris), which presents a mixture of the different kinds of Roman writing of the period, is attributed to the same century. We have in Fig. 341 an elegant ornamental capital, taken from a manuscript, “Commentaries of St. Jerome,” also in the Imperial Library. We find specimens of writing of Anglo-Saxon origin, capital letters, and running text, in many books of the Gospel.
A valuable manuscript of the “Tractus Temporum” by the Venerable Bede, written more than two hundred years after the author, who lived in the early eighth century, provides an example of one of the styles of minuscule writing, which was known in France as the Lombardic writing of books because it was common during the reign of the Lombard kings across the Alps. This style is harder to read than the Roman script, although it looks similar, because the words are not separated. A beautiful manuscript of “Horace” (Imperial Library, Paris), which features a blend of various types of Roman writing from that period, is also attributed to the same century. In Fig. 341, we see an elegant decorative capital taken from a manuscript, “Commentaries of St. Jerome,” also housed in the Imperial Library. We can find examples of writing of Anglo-Saxon origin, including capital letters and continuous text, in many Gospel books.
The diplomatic writing of the tenth century is here represented by a charter of the king, Hugh Capet, from which we borrow Fig. 342; it must have been issued between 988 and 996. In this fragment, the first line only is composed of characters very elongated, close together, mixed with some capital letters and some singular forms. It bears witness to the fact that the fine Merovingian writing had then singularly degenerated.{432}
The diplomatic writing from the tenth century is exemplified by a charter from King Hugh Capet, which we reference in Fig. 342; it must have been issued between 988 and 996. In this fragment, the first line consists of very elongated characters that are closely spaced, along with some capital letters and unique forms. This shows that the elegant Merovingian writing had notably declined during that time.{432}
In the eleventh century the minuscule of manuscripts was characterised by its angular forms, which caused it to receive the name of Capetian. Then the Capetian, exaggerated in its tendency towards its strokes and angles, became the Ludovician, which announces the thirteenth century, and characterises the reign of St. Louis.
In the eleventh century, the small handwriting in manuscripts was known for its angular shapes, which earned it the name Capetian. Then the Capetian style, taken to extremes in its strokes and angles, evolved into the Ludovician, marking the onset of the thirteenth century and defining the reign of St. Louis.

Fig. 335.—Scribe or Copyist, in his Work-room, surrounded by Open Manuscripts, and Writing at a Desk.
Fig. 335.—Scribe or Copyist, in his workspace, surrounded by open manuscripts, and writing at a desk.
(From a Miniature of the Fifteenth Century.)
(From a Miniature of the Fifteenth Century.)
However, manuscripts of the thirteenth century abound, and the history of the writing of the period of St. Louis and of the three centuries succeeding it, may be summed up in these words:—“The Capetian writing called Ludovician, when it had come to differ still more from the beautiful forms of the writings of Charlemagne’s time or the renovated Roman, was more and more deformed, and these successive degradations became so complicated that the writing, in the seventeenth century, resulted in being perfectly illegible. Thus can be generalised all the precepts relative to the state of writing, in the manuscripts and the charters in France, for this period of three hundred years” (Fig. 343).
However, there are plenty of manuscripts from the thirteenth century, and the history of writing during the time of St. Louis and the three centuries that followed can be summarized as follows:—“The Capetian script known as Ludovician increasingly drifted away from the elegant styles of Charlemagne’s era and the revived Roman script, becoming more and more distorted. These ongoing degradations became so complex that, by the seventeenth century, the writing was practically unreadable. This summarizes the overall state of writing in the manuscripts and charters of France during this three-hundred-year period” (Fig. 343).
It was, however, the era of the richest manuscripts, that in which was brought to perfection the art of ornamenting them, when the pencil of the miniature-painter and the pen of the caligrapher, conjointly, produced some masterpieces (Fig. 344). This was also the time when the corporation of writers became numerous and powerful (Fig. 335). One of{433} the most distinguished members of this society was that Nicholas Flamel, about whom so many fabulous legends have been invented. We give, as a specimen of his magnificent cursive writing (Fig. 345), the fac-simile of one of the ex libris inscriptions he placed at the beginning of all the books belonging to Duke Jean de Berry, whose secretary and bookseller he was.[56]
It was, however, the time of the richest manuscripts, when the art of decorating them was perfected, and the work of miniature painters and calligraphers combined to create some masterpieces (Fig. 344). This was also when the community of writers became numerous and influential (Fig. 335). One of{433} the most prominent members of this group was Nicholas Flamel, around whom many incredible legends have been created. As an example of his stunning cursive writing (Fig. 345), we present a facsimile of one of the ex libris inscriptions he placed at the beginning of all the books belonging to Duke Jean de Berry, for whom he was both secretary and bookseller.[56]
In other countries than France, in Germany especially, Gothic writing was easily diffused. German manuscripts differ little from those of France. We observe only that German writing continued to be very fine till the middle of the thirteenth century, at which period it became irregular, angular, and bristling with sharp points.
In countries other than France, especially Germany, Gothic writing spread easily. German manuscripts are quite similar to those from France. We only notice that German writing remained very elegant until the middle of the thirteenth century, after which it became irregular, angular, and filled with sharp points.
That which has just been said of Germany in particular is naturally applicable to East and West Flanders, and to the Low Countries. During the fifteenth century, under the impulse given by the Dukes of Burgundy, whose influence we have already mentioned, the most important chronicles, the best histories then extant, were magnificently transcribed in that beautiful Gothic minuscule, thick, massive and angular, which was called lettre de forme; and we find it again in some ancient editions of the end of the fifteenth century (Fig. 346), and of the beginning of the sixteenth.
What has just been said about Germany specifically also applies to East and West Flanders and the Low Countries. During the fifteenth century, driven by the influence of the Dukes of Burgundy, whose impact we've already discussed, the most significant chronicles and the best histories available at the time were beautifully copied in that distinctive Gothic minuscule, which was thick, robust, and angular, known as lettre de forme. We can see this style in some old editions from the end of the fifteenth century (Fig. 346) and the start of the sixteenth century.
In more northern countries the Runic alphabet was made use of, to which for a long while a marvellous origin was attributed, but which the Benedictines justly regarded as an imitation, or rather as a corruption, of the Latin alphabet. There exist in the Runic language inscriptions on stone and on wood, some manuscripts on vellum, and Irish books on parchment and on paper.
In more northern countries, the Runic alphabet was used, and for a long time, it was believed to have a wonderful origin. However, the Benedictines correctly saw it as an imitation, or more accurately, a corrupted version of the Latin alphabet. There are Runic inscriptions on stone and wood, some manuscripts on vellum, and Irish texts on parchment and paper.
In the south, the writing seems constantly to have reflected the lively and frank spirit of its inhabitants, among whom was perpetuated the profound impress of the old Roman civilisation. The minuscule continued as high as it was long, thin, and distinct; even when it was altered by the influence of the Gothic, it was still beautiful, and, above all, legible, as we may be convinced of by examining a fine manuscript entitled “Specchio della Croce” (“Mirror of the Cross”), of the thirteenth century; and a precious manuscript of Dante, of the fourteenth century, both belonging to the Imperial Library, Paris.
In the south, writing has always reflected the lively and straightforward spirit of its people, who carry the deep influence of the old Roman civilization. The lowercase letters remained as high as they were long, thin, and clear; even when they were changed by Gothic influences, they were still beautiful and, most importantly, readable, as we can see in a fine manuscript titled “Specchio della Croce” (“Mirror of the Cross”) from the thirteenth century, and a valuable manuscript of Dante from the fourteenth century, both housed in the Imperial Library in Paris.
We may adopt for Spain the same opinions as for Italy. There was in that country also writing of great merit, handed down from the Romans, which received, as we have already said, the name of Visigothic. The Visigothic writing of the eleventh and twelfth centuries, of the eleventh especially, is a minuscule of the most graceful kind. But Gothicism, by the Capetian and the Ludovician coming in as intermediate agents, at last corrupted this elegant and delicate writing, as we see in the collection of Spanish troubadours, formed by order of John II., King of Castile and Leon, about 1440; a celebrated manuscript in the Imperial Library, Paris.
We can hold the same views about Spain as we do about Italy. That country also had exceptional writing that was passed down from the Romans, which we've previously referred to as Visigothic. The Visigothic writing from the eleventh and twelfth centuries, especially the eleventh, is a beautifully styled minuscule. However, Gothic influences, introduced through the Capetian and Ludovician dynasties, eventually tarnished this elegant and delicate writing. This is evident in the collection of Spanish troubadours compiled under the direction of John II, King of Castile and Leon, around 1440; a well-known manuscript housed in the Imperial Library in Paris.
Into England, where the Anglo-Saxon type reigned supreme, the Norman conquest introduced the French writing in charters and manuscripts. And lastly, among the writings called national, we must again mention that of Ireland, of which there are fine examples remaining; but upon examination they prove to be nothing but a variety of the Anglo-Saxon. It is said to have been in use since the sixth century; and we find that in spite of divers conquests it continued to be employed till the fifteenth century. It was even known and employed in France, although it by no means recommends itself by its elegance, as is attested, among other manuscripts, by that of the “Homilies of St. Augustine,” in the Imperial Library, Paris, which is supposed to belong to the eighth century.
Into England, where the Anglo-Saxon style was dominant, the Norman conquest brought French writing into charters and manuscripts. Additionally, among the writings considered national, we should again mention those from Ireland, which have some fine surviving examples; however, upon closer inspection, they turn out to be just a variation of the Anglo-Saxon. It’s believed to have been in use since the sixth century, and despite various invasions, it continued to be used until the fifteenth century. It was even known and used in France, although it isn’t particularly elegant, as shown by manuscripts like the “Homilies of St. Augustine” in the Imperial Library, Paris, which is thought to date back to the eighth century.
Here our summary review of palæographic examples at different periods of the Middle Ages comes to an end. We might follow up our investigations on this point, even after the time when the printing-press was invented, since manuscripts are found of the reign of Louis XIV.; but they were nothing but fanciful inutilities; each century, in order to show itself in its true light, should follow the instincts and the inspirations which belong to it.{435}
Here our summary review of paleographic examples from different periods of the Middle Ages comes to an end. We could continue our investigations on this topic even after the invention of the printing press, since there are manuscripts from the reign of Louis XIV.; however, they were only fanciful distractions. Each century, to reveal its true nature, should follow the instincts and inspirations that are unique to it.{435}
FAC-SIMILE OF MANUSCRIPTS.
COPY OF MANUSCRIPTS.

Fig. 336.—Writing of the Sixth Century, with Capital Letters, from a Manuscript, on Papyrus, of the “Sermons of St. Augustine.”
Fig. 336.—Writing from the Sixth Century, featuring Capital Letters, from a Manuscript on Papyrus of the “Sermons of St. Augustine.”
(Imperial Library, Paris.)
(Imperial Library, Paris.)
Text.—Spes nostra e[st non de isto tempore, neque de mundo est, neque in ea felicita[te....
Please provide the text you would like to modernize.—Our hope is not from this time, nor is it from the world, nor in that happiness....
Translation.—Our hope is not of this time, nor is it of the world, nor in that felicity.
Translation.—Our hope isn’t of this moment, nor is it of this world, nor in that happiness.

Fig. 337.—Title and Capital Letters of the Seventh Century, from a Book of the Gospels of Notre-Dame, Paris. (Imperial Library, Paris.)
Fig. 337.—Title and Capital Letters of the 7th Century, from a Book of the Gospels of Notre-Dame, Paris. (Imperial Library, Paris.)
Text.—Incipit præfatio.
Text.—Introduction.
Translation.—Here begins the Preface.
Translation.—Here starts the Preface.

It is beneficial to go to holy places for the support of the servants....
And we trust that this pertains to our eternal reward. Therefore....

Fig. 339.—Writing of the Eighth Century, from a Capitulary of Charlemagne, addressed to Pope Adrian I. in 784.
Fig. 339.—Writing from the Eighth Century, from a Capitulary of Charlemagne, sent to Pope Adrian I. in 784.
(Imperial Library, Paris.)
(Imperial Library, Paris.)
Text.—Primo Capitulo. Salutant vos dominus noster, filius vester, Carolus rex [et filia vestra domna nostra Fastrada, filii et filæ domini nostri simul, et omnis domus sua.
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.—Chapter One. Our Lord greets you, your son, King Charles [and your daughter, our lady Fastrada, along with the sons and daughters of our Lord, and all his household.
II. Salutant vos cuncti sacerdotes, episcopi et abbates, atque omnis congregatio illorum [in Dei servicio constituta etiam, et universus] populus Franconum.
II. All the priests, bishops, and abbots greet you, along with all the congregation [established in the service of God, and all] the people of the Franks.
Translation.—I. Our lord, your son, King Charles [and your daughter our Lady Fastrada, salute thee, also the sons and] daughters of our Lord, and all his house.
Translation.—I. Our lord, your son, King Charles [and your daughter our Lady Fastrada, send their regards to you, along with the sons and] daughters of our Lord, and all his household.
II. All the priests, bishops, and abbots salute thee, as also the whole congregation [of those who are established in the service of God, and the whole] of the French people.
II. All the priests, bishops, and abbots greet you, as does the entire congregation [of those dedicated to God's service, and all] of the French people.

Fig. 340.—Tironian Writing of the Eighth Century, from a Latin Psalter. (Imperial Library, Paris.)
Fig. 340.—Tironian Writing of the Eighth Century, from a Latin Psalter. (Imperial Library, Paris.)
Text.—Exsurge, Domine, in ira tua et exaltare in finibus inimicorum meorum, et exsurge, Domine Deus meus, in precepto quod mandasti; et sinagoga populorum circomdabit, te, et propter hanc in altum regredere.
Text.—Rise up, Lord, in your anger and lift yourself up against the enemies around me. Rise up, my God, according to the command you have given; and let the congregation of the people surround you, and for this reason, let them return on high.
Translation.—Arise, O Lord, in thine anger, lift up thyself because of the rage of mine enemies: and awake for me to the judgment that thou hast commanded.
Translation.—Rise up, O Lord, in your anger, stand up because of the fury of my enemies: and wake up for me to the judgment that you have commanded.
So shall the congregation of the people compass thee about: for their sakes therefore return thou on high.—(Psalm vii. 6, 7.)
So the gathering of people will surround you; for their sake, therefore, rise up high.—(Psalm vii. 6, 7.)

Fig. 341.—Writing of the Tenth Century, after a Manuscript of the “Commentaries of St. Jerome.”
Fig. 341.—Writing from the Tenth Century, based on a Manuscript of the “Commentaries of St. Jerome.”
(Imperial Library, Paris.)
(Imperial Library, Paris.)
Text.—Qui nolunt inter epistolas Pauli eam recipere quæ ad Filemonem scribitur aiunt non semper apostolum nec omnia Christo in se loquente dixisse. Quia neque ...
Text.—Those who refuse to accept the letter Paul wrote to Philemon say that the apostle didn't always speak as Christ did. Because neither ...
Translation.—Those who are unwilling to receive among the epistles of St. Paul that which is written to Philemon, deny that the Apostles spoke everything and at {438}all times under the inspiration of Christ. Because neither ...
Translation.—Those who refuse to accept what St. Paul wrote to Philemon deny that the Apostles spoke everything and at {438} all times under the inspiration of Christ. Because neither ...

Fig. 342.—Diplomatic Writing of the Tenth Century, from a Charter of Hugh Capet. (Archives of the Empire.)
Fig. 342.—Diplomatic Writing of the Tenth Century, from a Charter of Hugh Capet. (Archives of the Empire.)
This Fac-simile gives only half the length of the lines.
This facsimile only shows half the length of the lines.
Text (completely restored.)—In nomine sanctæ et individuæ Trinitatis, Hugo gratia Dei Francorum rex. [Mos et consuetudo regum prædecessorum nostrorum semper exstitit ut ecclesias Dei sublimarent et justis petitioni bus servorum Dei clementer faverent, et oppression[em eorum benigne sublevarent, ut Deum propitium] haberent, eujus amore id fecissent. Hujus rei grati[a, auditis clamoribus venerabilis Abbonis abbatis] monasterii S. Mariæ, S. Petri et S. Benedicti Flori[acensis et monachorum sub eo degentium, nostram] presentiam adeuntium, pro malis consuetudi[nibus et assiduis rapinis ...
Please provide the text you would like to modernize. (completely restored.)—In the name of the holy and indivisible Trinity, Hugo, by the grace of God, King of the French. [The custom and tradition of our royal predecessors has always been to elevate the churches of God, to listen kindly to the just requests of God's servants, and to gently relieve their oppression so that they may have God’s favor, for the love of whom they acted. For this reason, having heard the cries of the venerable Abbot Abbo of the monastery of St. Mary, St. Peter, and St. Benedict of Fleury, along with the monks living under him who have come to us, due to the bad practices and constant robberies ...
Translation.—In the name of the holy and indivisible Trinity, Hugh, by the grace of God, King of the Francs.
Translation.—In the name of the holy and indivisible Trinity, Hugh, by the grace of God, King of the Franks.
The custom and habit of the kings our predecessors has always been to honour the churches of God, and to show themselves mercifully favourable to the just petitions of the servants of God, and to deliver them kindly from oppression, so that God might be propitious to them, for the love of whom they thus acted. For this cause, having heard the complaints of the venerable Abbon, Abbot of the Monastery of Our Lady, St. Peter and St. Benedict, of Fleury-sur-Loire, and those of the monks living under his direction, and who came into our presence, on account {439}of the bad customs and continual rapines ...
The tradition of our predecessors, the kings, has always been to honor the churches of God and to be generously responsive to the rightful requests of God’s servants, helping them out of oppression so that God would look favorably upon them, motivated by love. For this reason, after hearing the complaints of the esteemed Abbon, Abbot of the Monastery of Our Lady, St. Peter, and St. Benedict, in Fleury-sur-Loire, as well as those from the monks under his leadership who came to see us regarding {439} the bad customs and ongoing plundering ...

Fig. 343.—Cursive Writing of the Fifteenth Century, after an Original Letter, taken from “Recueil des Lettres de Rois.”
Fig. 343.—Cursive Writing of the Fifteenth Century, after an Original Letter, taken from “Recueil des Lettres de Rois.”
(Imperial Library, Paris.)
(Imperial Library, Paris.)
Text.—Messeigneurs et freres, si tres humblement que faire puis a voz bonnes graces me recommande. Messeigneurs, j’ay receu, voz lettres par le present porteur: ensemble la requeste et arrest de la court par icelle ensuivy. J’ay le tout communiqué a messeigneurs les generaulx de Langue doil et Normandie, et nous avons souuant esté ensemble. Ilz trouuent bien estrange, aussi font daultres, qui zelent le bien et honneur de la chambre ausquelz pareillement ...
Text.—Gentlemen and brothers, I humbly ask for your support and goodwill. Gentlemen, I received your letters through the current messenger, along with the request and decision from the court that follows. I have shared everything with the gentlemen of the Langue d'oil and Normandy, and we have met often. They find it quite strange, as do others who care about the well-being and honor of the chamber to which they too ...
Translation.—My lords and brothers, I commend myself as humbly as possible to your good graces. My lords, I received your letters by the bearer of this, together with the petition and the decree of the court accompanying them. I communicated the whole to my lords the generals of La Langue d’Oil and of Normandy, and we have often conferred together on the matter. They think it very strange, as do others also, who are zealous for the good and the {440}honour of the chamber, to which equally ...
Translation.—My lords and brothers, I humbly present myself to your good favor. My lords, I received your letters through the messenger, along with the petition and the court's decree that came with them. I shared everything with my lords the generals of La Langue d’Oil and Normandy, and we’ve discussed the matter several times. They find it quite strange, as do others who are dedicated to the well-being and the {440}honor of the chamber, to which equally...

Fig. 344.—Writing of the Fourteenth Century, after a Manuscript of “L’Histoire Romaine;” being a paraphrase of the text of Valerius Maximus. (Imperial Library, Paris.)
Fig. 344.—Writing from the Fourteenth Century, based on a Manuscript of “L’Histoire Romaine;” it’s a paraphrase of Valerius Maximus's text. (Imperial Library, Paris.)
Text.—Eadem, &c.—Glose. Ceste histoire touche Titus Liuius ou quint liure. Pourquoy il est assauoir que ou temps que les Gals auoient prise Romme et assis le Capitole, si comme il est dit deuant, il y auoit dedens le Capitole un jeune homme qui auoit non Gayus Fabius qui estoit de la lignie des Fabiens. Et pour auoir la congnoissance de ceste lignie est assauoir aussi que il y ot asses pres de Romme jadis une cite qui estoit appelee Gabinia: laquele cite apres moult de inconueniens se rendi a Romme par tel conuenant que il seroient citoiens de Romme.
Please provide the text that needs to be modernized.—Same, etc.—Gloss. This story relates to Titus Livius or the fifth book. Therefore, it's worth noting that at the time the Gauls captured Rome and took over the Capitol, as mentioned before, there was a young man inside the Capitol named Gaius Fabius, who was from the lineage of the Fabians. To understand this lineage, it’s also important to know that there used to be a city called Gabinia, not far from Rome; this city eventually surrendered to Rome after many troubles, under the condition that they would be citizens of Rome.
Translation.—Eadem, &c.—Glose. Livy, in his fifth book, touches on this history. We must know that at the time when the Gauls had taken Rome and besieged the Capitol, as was said above, there was in the Capitol a young man named Caius Fabius, and who was of the Fabian race; and to know this race we must also know that there was formerly near Rome a town called Gabinia; which town, after many vicissitudes, surrendered to Rome, on the condition that all its inhabitants should be considered as citizens of Rome.
Translation.—Same, etc.—Gloss. Livy, in his fifth book, discusses this history. We should know that at the time when the Gauls had taken over Rome and were besieging the Capitol, as mentioned earlier, there was a young man in the Capitol named Caius Fabius, who belonged to the Fabian family. To understand this family, we also need to know that there was once a town near Rome called Gabinia; this town, after going through many challenges, surrendered to Rome on the condition that all its citizens would be recognized as citizens of Rome.

Fig. 345.—Fac-simile of the Inscription Ex libris, &c., in the beginning of a Manuscript executed by John Flamel, Scribe and Librarian to the Duke de Berry, at the end of the Fourteenth Century.
Fig. 345.—Fac-simile of the Inscription Ex libris, &c., at the start of a Manuscript created by John Flamel, Scribe and Librarian to the Duke de Berry, at the close of the Fourteenth Century.
(Imperial Library, Paris.)
(Imperial Library, Paris.)
Text.—Ceste Bible est a Monseigneur le Duc de Berry.
Text.—This Bible belongs to His Lordship the Duke of Berry.
Flamel.
Flamel.
Translation.—This Bible belongs to Monseigneur the Duke de Berry.
Translation.—This Bible belongs to Monsignor the Duke of Berry.
Flamel.
Flamel.
Note.—The Duke de Berry, John, brother of King Charles V., and uncle to King Charles VI., was a great amateur of fine books. He spent very large sums in having manuscripts copied and illuminated. The Imperial Library, Paris, preserves a large number of the most valuable of them.
Note.—The Duke de Berry, John, brother of King Charles V and uncle to King Charles VI, was a huge fan of fine books. He spent a lot of money on having manuscripts copied and decorated. The Imperial Library in Paris holds many of his most valuable works.

Fig. 346.—Writing of the Fifteenth Century, after the First Page of a Breviary. (Royal Library, Brussels.)
Fig. 346.—Writing of the 15th Century, after the First Page of a Breviary. (Royal Library, Brussels.)
Text.—Sabbato in aduentu Domini, ad vesperas, super psalmos antiphona, Benedictus, psalmus, ipsum cum ceteris antiphonis et psalmis. Infra capitulum.
Please provide the text you want me to modernize.—On Saturday in the Advent season, during evening prayer, over the psalms with the antiphon, the Benedictus, the psalm, along with the other antiphons and psalms. Below is the chapter.
Ecce dies veniunt, dicit Dominus, et suscitabo Dauid germen.
Look, the days are coming, says the Lord, when I will raise up a descendant of David.
Translation.—On Saturday in Advent, at vespers, before the psalms chanted alternately, (comes) the hymn Benedictus, with the other antiphons and psalms. After the lesson ...
Translation.—On Saturday during Advent, at evening prayer, before the psalms are sung alternately, there is the hymn Benedictus, along with the other antiphons and psalms. After the reading ...
“Behold the days are coming, saith the Lord, and I will restore the seed of David.”
“Look, the days are coming, says the Lord, and I will restore the lineage of David.”

Fig. 347.—Design of a Caligraphic Ornament taken from a Charter of the University of Paris.
Fig. 347.—Design of a Calligraphic Ornament taken from a Charter of the University of Paris.
(Fifteenth Century.)
(Fifteenth Century.)
MINIATURES IN MANUSCRIPTS.
Miniatures at the Beginning of the Middle Ages.—The two “Vatican” Virgils.—Painting of Manuscripts under Charlemagne and Louis le Débonnaire.—Tradition of Greek Art in Europe.—Decline of the Miniature in the Tenth Century.—Origin of Gothic Art.—Fine Manuscript of the time of St. Louis.—Clerical and Lay Miniature-Painters.—Caricature and the Grotesque.—Miniatures in Monochrome and in Grisaille.—Illuminators at the Court of France and to the Dukes of Burgundy.—School of John Fouquet.—Italian Miniature-Painters.—Giulo Clovio.—French School under Louis XII.
Miniatures at the Start of the Middle Ages.—The two “Vatican” Virgils.—Manuscript Painting during Charlemagne and Louis the Pious.—Greek Art’s Influence in Europe.—Decline of Miniatures in the Tenth Century.—The Rise of Gothic Art.—Notable Manuscript from the Time of St. Louis.—Clerical and Lay Miniature Artists.—Caricature and the Grotesque.—Miniatures in Monochrome and Grisaille.—Illuminators at the French Court and the Dukes of Burgundy.—School of John Fouquet.—Italian Miniature Artists.—Giulio Clovio.—French School under Louis XII.
ONTEMPORANEOUS, almost, with the idea which first caused oral
traditions, chronicles, speeches, and poetry to be collected together
under the form and name of book, is the art of ornamenting manuscripts
with miniatures. Our intention is not to go back to the sources—as
obscure as they are distant—of that art, but only to point out its
principal phases of improvement or of decay during the Middle Ages.
CONTEMPORARY, almost, with the idea that first led to the gathering of oral traditions, chronicles, speeches, and poetry into the format and name of book, is the art of decorating manuscripts with miniatures. Our goal is not to trace back to the origins—however obscure and distant—of that art, but simply to highlight its major phases of development or decline during the Middle Ages.
The most ancient known miniatures date from the very commencement of that period which is generally called the Middle Ages; that is to say, from the third and fourth centuries. These paintings, of which there exist but two or three specimens in the libraries of Europe, nevertheless offer, in their correctness and masterly beauty, the great characteristics of ancient Art. The most celebrated are those of the “Virgil,” preserved in the Vatican Library (Fig. 348), a manuscript long celebrated among learned men for the authenticity of its text.{444} Another “Virgil,” of the date of about a century later, and which, before its presentation to the Pope, was one of the most beautiful ornaments of the ancient library of the Abbey of St. Denis, in France, contains paintings not less remarkable in respect of colour, but very inferior as far as drawing and the style of the compositions are concerned. These two incomparable examples are sufficient in themselves to show the state of the painting of manuscripts at the beginning of the Middle Ages.
The earliest known miniatures date from the beginning of what is commonly referred to as the Middle Ages, specifically from the third and fourth centuries. Although there are only two or three examples of these paintings in European libraries, they still showcase the key features of ancient art through their precision and stunning beauty. The most famous are the miniatures in the "Virgil," housed in the Vatican Library (Fig. 348), a manuscript that has long been respected among scholars for its authentic text.{444} Another "Virgil," from about a century later, which was once one of the most beautiful treasures of the ancient library of the Abbey of St. Denis in France before it was given to the Pope, contains paintings that are equally striking in color but significantly less impressive in terms of drawing and composition style. These two extraordinary examples alone illustrate the state of manuscript painting at the start of the Middle Ages.

Fig. 348.—Miniature taken from the “Virgil” in the Library of the Vatican, Rome.
Fig. 348.—Miniature from the “Virgil” at the Vatican Library, Rome.
(Third or Fourth Century.)
(3rd or 4th Century.)
The sixth and seventh centuries have left us no books with miniatures; the utmost we find at that period are some capital letters embellished by caligraphy. In the eighth century, on the contrary, the ornaments were{445} multiplied, and some rather elegant paintings can be pointed out; the fact is, under the reign of Charlemagne a movement of renovation took place in the Arts as in literature: the Latin writing, which had become illegible, was reformed, and the style of painting manuscripts assumed something of the form of the fine antique examples still extant at that period. (Fig. 350.)
The sixth and seventh centuries didn't give us any books with miniatures; the best we have from that time are some capital letters decorated by calligraphy. In the eighth century, however, the decorations increased, and we can point to some quite elegant paintings; during Charlemagne's reign, there was a revival in both the arts and literature: the Latin writing, which had become nearly unreadable, was reformed, and the style of manuscript painting started to resemble the fine examples from antiquity that still existed at that time. (Fig. 350.)

Fig. 349.—Painted Capital letters, taken from Manuscripts of the Eighth or Ninth Century.
Fig. 349.—Painted Capital letters, taken from Manuscripts of the Eighth or Ninth Century.

Fig. 350.—Border, taken from a Book of the Gospels of the Eighth Century. (Library of Vienna).
Fig. 350.—Border, taken from a Book of the Gospels from the Eighth Century. (Library of Vienna).
If we would have an idea of the heaviness and the ungraceful character of the writing and of the ornaments which accompanied it before the period of Charlemagne, it will suffice to examine Fig. 349. “It was then quite time,” says M. Aimé Champollion-Figeac, “that the salutary influence exercised by the illustrious monarch made itself felt in the Arts as well as in letters.” The first manuscripts which seem to bear witness to this progress are first a sacramentary, said to be that of Gellonius, the allegorical paintings of which are of great interest in the history of Christian symbolism; and a Book of the Gospels, now in the Louvre: the latter is said to have belonged to the great emperor himself, and we reproduce one of the paintings from it (Fig. 351). We may mention, as of the ninth century, many Books of the Gospels, in one of which, given by Louis le Débonnaire to the Abbey St. Médard de Soissons, the purest Byzantine style shows itself; then the Bible called the “Metz” Bible, in which are paintings of large dimensions, remarkable for the felicitous groupings of the figures and for the beauty of the draperies. One of these miniatures excites an interest quite peculiar, inasmuch as King David, who is represented in it, is but a copy of an ancient Apollo, round whom the artist has personified Courage, Justice, Prudence, &c.
If we want to understand the clumsiness and lack of elegance in writing and its accompanying decorations before Charlemagne’s time, we just need to look at Fig. 349. “It was about time,” says M. Aimé Champollion-Figeac, “that the positive influence of the great monarch began to impact the Arts as well as literature.” The first manuscripts that seem to reflect this progress are a sacramentary attributed to Gellonius, whose allegorical paintings are significant in the history of Christian symbolism, and a Book of the Gospels, currently in the Louvre. The latter is believed to have belonged to the great emperor himself, and we include one of the paintings from it (Fig. 351). We can also mention several Books of the Gospels from the ninth century, including one given by Louis the Debonair to the Abbey of St. Médard de Soissons, which clearly shows the purest Byzantine style. Then there’s the Bible known as the “Metz” Bible, featuring large paintings notable for their skillful figure groupings and beautiful drapery. One of these miniatures is particularly interesting, as it depicts King David, who is merely a version of an ancient Apollo, surrounded by personifications of Courage, Justice, Prudence, etc.
Let us mention still further two Bibles and a book of prayers, the last containing a very fine portrait of the king, Charles the Bald, to whom it belonged; and lastly, two books really worth attention, on account of the delicacy and freedom of the outline drawings, for the attitudes of the characters represented, and for the draperies, which resemble those of ancient statues. These books are a “Terence,” preserved in the Imperial Library, Paris, number 7,899 in the catalogue; and a “Lectionary of the Cathedal of Metz,” from which the{447}
Let’s also mention two more Bibles and a book of prayers, the last one featuring a beautiful portrait of King Charles the Bald, its former owner. And finally, there are two books that are really noteworthy because of the elegance and fluidity of the illustrations, the poses of the characters depicted, and the fabrics that resemble those of ancient statues. These books are a “Terence,” kept in the Imperial Library in Paris, catalog number 7,899; and a “Lectionary of the Cathedral of Metz,” from which the{447}

Fig. 351.—Miniature from the Book of the Gospels of Charlemagne.
Fig. 351.—Miniature from the Book of the Gospels of Charlemagne.
(Manuscript in the Library of the Louvre.)
(Manuscript at the Louvre Library.)
border (Fig. 352) is taken. While in France the art of painting manuscripts had progressed so much as to produce some perfect models of delicacy and taste, Germany had never got beyond the simplest compositions, as we see{448} in the “Paraphrase on the Gospels,” in Theotisc (the old Teutonic language), belonging to the Library of Vienna.
border (Fig. 352) is taken. While in France, the art of painting manuscripts advanced to create some perfect examples of delicacy and taste, Germany never progressed beyond the simplest compositions, as we see{448} in the “Paraphrase on the Gospels,” in Theotisc (the old Teutonic language), which belongs to the Library of Vienna.

Fig. 352.—Border of a Lectionary in the Cathedral of Metz. (Ninth Century.)
Fig. 352.—Border of a Lectionary in the Cathedral of Metz. (9th Century.)
The artistic traditions of the ancients in the ninth century are attested by the manuscripts of Christian Greece, whereof the Imperial Library, Paris, possesses many magnificent specimens, at the head of which we must place the “Commentaries of Gregory Nazianzus,” ornamented with an infinite number of paintings, in which all the resources of ancient art are applied to the representation of Christian subjects (Fig. 353). The heads of the characters portrayed are admirably expressive, and of the finest style; the colouring of the miniatures is warm and soft; the costumes, the representations of buildings and of the accessories, offer, moreover, very interesting subjects of study. Unfortunately, these paintings were executed on a very crumbling surface, which has in many places peeled off: it is sad to see one of the most precious monuments of Greek and Christian Art in a deplorable state of dilapidation.
The artistic traditions of the ancients in the ninth century are evident in the manuscripts of Christian Greece, many of which are beautifully preserved in the Imperial Library in Paris. At the forefront is the “Commentaries of Gregory Nazianzus,” adorned with countless paintings that showcase all the techniques of ancient art in depicting Christian themes (Fig. 353). The characters’ faces are remarkably expressive and stylistically refined; the colors in the miniatures are warm and gentle. The costumes, buildings, and additional details provide fascinating subjects for study. Unfortunately, these paintings were created on a very fragile surface, leading to significant flaking in many areas. It’s disheartening to see such a precious monument of Greek and Christian Art in such a poor state of decay.
The masterpiece of the tenth century, which again is due to the artists of Greece, is a “Psalter, with Commentaries,” belonging also to the Imperial Library (number 139 among the Greek manuscripts), a work in which the miniature-painter seems not to have been able to disengage himself from the Pagan creeds in illustrating Biblical episodes. Two celebrated manuscripts of the same time, but executed in France, and preserved in the same collection, show, by the stiffness and incorrectness of the drawing, that the impetus given by the genius of Charlemagne had abated: these are the “Bible de Noailles,” and the “Bible de St. Martial,” of Limoges (Fig. 355).
The masterpiece of the tenth century, which is once again credited to the artists of Greece, is a “Psalter, with Commentaries,” also part of the Imperial Library (number 139 among the Greek manuscripts). In this work, the miniature painter seems unable to break free from Pagan beliefs while illustrating Biblical stories. Two well-known manuscripts from the same period, created in France and kept in the same collection, reveal through their stiffness and inaccuracies in drawing that the creative spark inspired by Charlemagne had diminished: these are the “Bible de Noailles” and the “Bible de St. Martial” from Limoges (Fig. 355).
To speak truly, if in France there was a decadency, the Anglo-Saxon and Visigothic artists of this period{449}
To be honest, if there was a decline in France, the Anglo-Saxon and Visigothic artists of this period{449}

Fig. 353.—Miniature of the Ninth Century, extracted from the “Commentaries of Gregory Nazianzus,” representing the consecration of a Bishop. (Large folio Manuscript in the Imperial Library, Paris.)
Fig. 353.—Miniature from the Ninth Century, taken from the “Commentaries of Gregory Nazianzus,” showing the consecration of a Bishop. (Large folio Manuscript in the Imperial Library, Paris.)
were also very inferior, to judge from a Latin Book of the Gospels of the tenth century painted in England (Fig. 356); it, however, proves that the art of ornamenting books had degenerated less than that of drawing the human figure. Another manuscript with paintings, called Visigothic, containing the Apocalypse of St. John, gives, in its fantastic ornaments and animals, an example of the strange style adopted by a certain school of miniature-painters.
were also very low quality, judging by a Latin Book of the Gospels from the tenth century painted in England (Fig. 356); however, it shows that the art of decorating books had declined less than the art of illustrating the human figure. Another manuscript with paintings, called Visigothic, which contains the Apocalypse of St. John, showcases the bizarre style adopted by a particular group of miniature painters through its fantastical decorations and animals.

Fig. 354.—Fac-smile of a Miniature drawn with the pen, taken from a Bible of the Eleventh Century. (Imperial Library, Paris.)
Fig. 354.—Face-smile of a Miniature drawn with the pen, taken from a Bible of the 11th Century. (Imperial Library, Paris.)

Fig. 355.—Border taken from the Bible of St. Martial of Limoges. (Tenth Century.)
Fig. 355.—Border taken from the Bible of St. Martial of Limoges. (10th Century.)
Germany now began to improve in the art of painting miniatures. It owed this happy result to the emigration of Greek artists, who came to the German court to take refuge from the troubles of the East. The progress accomplished in this part of Europe shows itself in the drawing of the figures of a German Book of the Gospels of the beginning of the eleventh century, a work very superior to that of the Teutonic Book of the Gospels just referred to. The border of which we give a fac-simile in Fig. 357 shows also a certain degree of improvement; it is taken from a Book of the Gospels of the same period, preserved in the Royal Library, Munich.
Germany started to excel in the art of miniature painting. This positive change was thanks to Greek artists who immigrated to the German court to escape the troubles in the East. The advancements made in this part of Europe are evident in the drawing of the figures in a German Book of the Gospels from the early eleventh century, a work far superior to the earlier Teutonic Book of the Gospels mentioned. The border, which we provide a facsimile of in Fig. 357, also shows a noticeable improvement; it is taken from a Book of the Gospels of the same period, kept in the Royal Library in Munich.

Fig. 356.—Border taken from a Book of the Gospels in Latin, executed in England. (Tenth Century.)
Fig. 356.—Border taken from a Book of the Gospels in Latin, made in England. (10th Century.)

Fig. 357.—Border taken from a Book of the Gospels of the beginning of the Eleventh Century. In the Royal Library, Munich.
Fig. 357.—Border from a Book of the Gospels from the early Eleventh Century. Located in the Royal Library, Munich.
But in France, to foreign invasions and to misfortunes of all kinds, which, since the death of Charlemagne, had afflicted the country, was added the terror caused by the general expectation that the world was coming to an end at the expiration of the first millennial. People were, therefore,{452} otherwise employed than in ornamenting books. Accordingly, this epoch is one of the most barren in religious or other paintings. Fig. 358 represents the last degree of abasement in this art. Nothing in the world could be more barbarous, nor farther removed from all sentiment of the beautiful, and even from the instinctive idea of drawing. Ornamentation, however, remained sufficiently good, although under very heavy forms, as the Sacramentary of Æthelgar, which is preserved in the Library of Rouen, shows (Fig. 359). The decadency, however, seems to have come to a stop in France towards the end of the eleventh century, if we judge of the art from paintings, executed in 1060, and contained in a Latin manuscript, bearing the number 818, in the Imperial Library.
But in France, along with foreign invasions and various misfortunes that had troubled the country since Charlemagne's death, there was also the fear stemming from the widespread belief that the world would end with the first millennium. As a result, people were {452} focused on other things rather than on decorating books. Consequently, this period is one of the least productive in terms of religious and other artwork. Fig. 358 showcases the lowest point of this art form. Nothing could be more crude or further from any sense of beauty, and even from the basic idea of drawing. However, the ornamentation remained relatively decent, albeit in very heavy styles, as seen in the Sacramentary of Æthelgar, which is kept in the Rouen Library (Fig. 359). Nevertheless, this decline seems to have halted in France by the end of the eleventh century, if we judge the art from paintings created in 1060, found in a Latin manuscript numbered 818 in the Imperial Library.

Fig. 358.—Miniature taken from a Missal of the Beginning of the Eleventh Century.
Fig. 358.—Miniature from a Missal from the early Eleventh Century.
(Imperial Library, Paris, No. 821.)
(Imperial Library, Paris, No. 821.)
In the manuscripts of the twelfth century, the influence of the Crusades made itself already felt. At this period, the East regenerated in some sort the West in all that concerned arts, sciences, and literature. Many examples witness that the painting of manuscripts was not the last to undergo this singular transformation. Everything the imagination could invent of the most fantastic was particularly brought into play to give to the Latin letters a peculiar character—imitated, moreover, from the ornaments of Saracenic architecture. This practice was even applied to public acts and documents, as Fig. 360 proves; it represents some of the initial letters in the “Rouleau Mortuaire” of St. Vital. Callot, in his “Temptation of St. Anthony,” has, we think, imagined nothing stranger than the figure we give; a demon standing on the back of Cerberus forms the vertical line in the letter T; while two other demons, whose feet are in the mouth of the first, form the two lateral branches of the letter.
In the manuscripts of the twelfth century, the impact of the Crusades was already noticeable. During this time, the East rejuvenated the West in terms of arts, sciences, and literature. Many examples show that the illustration of manuscripts was among the last to experience this unique transformation. Everything the imagination could conjure up, no matter how fantastical, was especially used to give Latin letters a distinct character—also influenced by the designs of Saracenic architecture. This style was even adopted for official acts and documents, as Fig. 360 demonstrates; it shows some of the initial letters in the “Rouleau Mortuaire” of St. Vital. Callot, in his “Temptation of St. Anthony,” seems to envision nothing weirder than the figure we present; a demon standing on the back of Cerberus forms the vertical line in the letter T, while two other demons, whose feet are in the mouth of the first, create the two side extensions of the letter.

Fig. 359.—Border taken from the Sacramentary of Æthelgar. (Rouen Library.)
Fig. 359.—Border taken from the Sacramentary of Æthelgar. (Rouen Library.)
In the thirteenth century, Saracenic or Gothic art universally prevailed. Everywhere figures assumed gaunt, elongated forms; coats-of-arms invaded the miniatures; but the colouring was of marvellous purity and brightness; burnished gold, applied with the greatest skill, stood out from blue or purple backgrounds which even in our own day have lost nothing of their original freshness.{454}
In the thirteenth century, Saracenic or Gothic art was dominant everywhere. Figures had thin, elongated shapes; coats-of-arms appeared in the miniatures; but the colors were incredibly pure and vibrant; burnished gold, applied with amazing skill, popped against blue or purple backgrounds that still look as fresh as they did back then.{454}

Fig. 360.—Initial Letters extracted from the “Rouleau Mortuaire” of St. Vital, Twelfth Century.
Fig. 360.—Initial Letters taken from the “Rouleau Mortuaire” of St. Vital, 12th Century.
(Imperial Archives of France.)
(Imperial Archives of France.)
Among the most remarkable manuscripts of this century we must mention a Psalter in five colours, containing the French, Hebrew, and Roman versions, with some commentaries (Imperial Library, No. 1,132 bis). One should analyse the greater number of subjects depicted in this manuscript to understand all their importance; we will mention only that among them are sieges of towns, Gothic fortresses, interiors of Italian banking-houses, various musical instruments, &c. There is, perhaps, no other manuscript which equals this in the richness, the beauty, and multiplicity of its paintings: it contains ninety-nine large miniatures, independently of ninety-six{455}
Among the most remarkable manuscripts of this century, we have to mention a Psalter in five colors, featuring the French, Hebrew, and Roman versions, along with some commentaries (Imperial Library, No. 1,132 bis). To understand the full significance, one should examine the numerous subjects depicted in this manuscript; we will highlight that among them are sieges of towns, Gothic fortresses, interiors of Italian banking houses, various musical instruments, etc. There is probably no other manuscript that matches this one in terms of richness, beauty, and the variety of its paintings: it contains ninety-nine large miniatures, not including ninety-six{455}

Fig. 361.—Facsimile of a Miniature of a Psalter, of the Thirteenth Century, representing warlike, scientific, commercial, and agricultural Works. (Imperial Library, Paris.)
Fig. 361.—Copy of a Miniature from a Psalter, from the Thirteenth Century, showcasing military, scientific, trade, and farming activities. (Imperial Library, Paris.)
medallions representing divers episodes suggested by the text of the Psalms (Fig. 361). After this psalter we must place the Breviary of St. Louis, or rather of Queen Blanche, formerly preserved in the Arsenal Library, Paris, and now in the Musée des Souverains; a celebrated manuscript which has, on folio 191, this inscription: “C’est le Psautier monseigneur St. Loys, lequel fu à sa mère.”[57] But the volume is not rich in large miniatures. We observe in it, however, a calendar ornamented with small subjects very delicately executed, representing the labours appropriate to each month, according to the seasons of the year. The character of the paintings exhibits a style anterior to the reign of Louis IX.; and it is supposed, indeed, that this book first belonged to the mother of that king.
medallions representing various episodes suggested by the text of the Psalms (Fig. 361). After this psalter, we should mention the Breviary of St. Louis, or more accurately, of Queen Blanche, which was once kept in the Arsenal Library in Paris and is now in the Musée des Souverains; a famous manuscript that has, on folio 191, this inscription: “This is the Psalter of Lord St. Louis, which belonged to his mother.”[57] However, this volume isn't abundant in large miniatures. We do see a calendar adorned with small subjects that are very finely executed, depicting the tasks suitable for each month based on the seasons of the year. The style of the paintings reflects a period before the reign of Louis IX.; and it is believed that this book originally belonged to the mother of that king.
We must now mention another Psalter, which was actually used by St. Louis; as is proved not only by an inscription at the beginning of the volume, but still further by the fleurs-de-lis of the king, the arms of Blanche of Castile, his mother, and perhaps also les pals de gueules of Margaret of Provence, his wife. Nothing can equal the beautiful preservation of the miniatures in this volume, which contains seventy-eight subjects, with as many explanatory texts in French. The heads of the characters, though almost microscopic, have nevertheless, generally, a fine expression.
We should now talk about another Psalter that was actually used by St. Louis; this is supported not only by an inscription at the beginning of the book but also by the fleurs-de-lis of the king, the arms of Blanche of Castile, his mother, and possibly also les pals de gueules of Margaret of Provence, his wife. Nothing can compare to the gorgeous preservation of the miniatures in this book, which has seventy-eight subjects, each accompanied by explanatory texts in French. Although the heads of the characters are almost microscopic, they still generally have a fine expression.

Fig. 362.—A Border taken from a Gospel in Latin, of the Thirteenth Century.
Fig. 362.—A Border taken from a Gospel in Latin from the Thirteenth Century.
(Imperial Library, Paris.)
(Imperial Library, Paris.)
The “Livre de Clergie,” which bears the date of 1260, merits far less attention: so does the “Roman du Roi Artus,” No. 6,963, in the Imperial Library, Paris, executed in 1276. But{457} we must point out two of the most beautiful examples of this period, a Book of the Gospels in Latin, No. 665 in the Supplement, Imperial Library, from which we have borrowed an elegant border (Fig. 362), and the “Roman du Saint-Graal,” No. 6,769, also in the Imperial Library.
The “Livre de Clergie,” dated 1260, deserves much less attention; the same goes for the “Roman du Roi Artus,” No. 6,963, in the Imperial Library, Paris, created in 1276. But{457} we should highlight two of the most beautiful examples from this period: a Book of the Gospels in Latin, No. 665 in the Supplement, Imperial Library, from which we borrowed an elegant border (Fig. 362), and the “Roman du Saint-Graal,” No. 6,769, also in the Imperial Library.
Italy was then at the head of civilisation in everything; it had particularly inherited the grand traditions of painting which had gone to sleep for ever in Greece only to wake up again in Europe.
Italy was then at the forefront of civilization in every way; it had particularly inherited the grand traditions of painting that had gone dormant forever in Greece, only to be revived in Europe.

Fig. 363.—Facsimile of a Miniature of the Thirteenth Century, representing a scene of an old Romance: the beautiful Josiane, disguised as a female juggler, playing a Welsh air on the Rote (Fiddle), to make herself known to her friend Bewis. (Imperial Library, Paris.)
Fig. 363.—Facsimile of a Miniature of the Thirteenth Century, showing a scene from an old Romance: the beautiful Josiane, disguised as a female juggler, playing a Welsh tune on the Rote (Fiddle), to reveal her identity to her friend Bewis. (Imperial Library, Paris.)
Here we must introduce a remark, the result of a general examination of the manuscripts bequeathed to us by the thirteenth century; namely, that the miniatures in sacred books are much more beautifully and carefully executed than those of the romances of chivalry and the chronicles of the same period (Figs. 363 and 364). Must we attribute this superiority to the power of religious inspiration? Must we suppose that in the monasteries alone clever artists met with sufficient remuneration? Before answering these questions, or rather as an answer to them, let us remember that in those days religious institutions absorbed nearly all the social intellectual movement, as well as the effective possession of material riches, if not of territorial property. Solely occupied with distant wars or intestine quarrels which impoverished them, the nobles were altogether unable to become protectors of literature and Art. In the abbeys and convents were lay-brethren who sometimes had taken no vow, but whose fervent spirits,{458} burning with poetical imagination, sought in the monastic retreat redemption from their past sins: these men of faith were happy to consecrate their whole existence to the ornamentation of a single sacred book destined for the community which gave them in exchange all the necessaries of life.
Here we need to make a note based on a general examination of the manuscripts left to us by the thirteenth century. Specifically, the miniatures in religious texts are far more beautifully and carefully done than those in the chivalric romances and chronicles from the same time (Figs. 363 and 364). Should we attribute this superiority to the power of religious inspiration? Should we think that only in monasteries did skilled artists receive adequate pay? Before we tackle these questions, or rather as an answer to them, let's remember that during that time, religious institutions absorbed nearly all the social intellectual activity, as well as most of the material wealth, if not land ownership. The nobles, preoccupied with distant wars or internal conflicts that drained their resources, were completely unable to support literature and art. In abbeys and convents, there were lay brothers who sometimes hadn’t taken any vows but whose passionate spirits, filled with poetic imagination, sought redemption from their past sins in the monastic refuge: these men of faith were happy to dedicate their entire lives to the decoration of a single sacred book meant for the community, which provided them with all the essentials of life in return.

Fig 364.—The Four Sons of Aymon on their good Steed, Bayart. From a Miniature in the Romance of the “Four Sons of Aymon,” a Manuscript of the Thirteenth Century. (Imperial Library, Paris.)
Fig 364.—The Four Sons of Aymon with their trusty horse, Bayart. From a miniature in the romance of the “Four Sons of Aymon,” a manuscript from the thirteenth century. (Imperial Library, Paris.)
This explains the absence of the names of the miniature-painters in ancient manuscripts, particularly in those which are written in Latin. However, when romances and chronicles in the vulgar tongue began to come into fashion, artists of great talent eagerly presented themselves to be engaged by princes and nobles who wished to have this sort of books ornamented; but the anonymous which these lay artists generally preserved is explained by the circumstance that in most cases they were considered only as artistic assistants in the lordly houses where they were employed, and in which they fulfilled some other domestic duty; for instance, Colard de Laon, the favourite painter of Louis of Orleans, was also valet-de-chambre to this prince; Pietro Andrea, another artist, doubtless an Italian, to judge from his Christian name, was gentleman-usher; and we see this{459}
This explains why the names of the miniature painters are missing from ancient manuscripts, especially those written in Latin. However, when stories and histories in the common language started to gain popularity, talented artists eagerly stepped forward to be hired by princes and nobles who wanted their books decorated. The anonymity that these artists generally kept can be attributed to the fact that, in most cases, they were seen merely as artistic helpers in the noble households where they worked, often completing other domestic tasks as well. For example, Colard de Laon, the favored painter of Louis of Orleans, was also a personal attendant to this prince, and Pietro Andrea, another artist, was probably Italian based on his name, served as a gentleman usher. We see this{459}

Fig. 365.—Miniature taken from the “Roman de Fauvel” (Fifteenth Century), representing Fauvel, or the Fox, reprimanding a Widow who has married again, and to whom is being given a Serenade of Rough Music.
Fig. 365.—Miniature taken from the “Roman de Fauvel” (Fifteenth Century), showing Fauvel, or the Fox, scolding a Widow who has remarried, and who is being serenaded with Rough Music.
(Imperial Library, Paris.)
(Imperial Library, Paris.)
same painter “sent from Blois to Tours, to procure certain matters for the accouchment of Madame the Duchess;” or again, “from Blois to Romorantin, to inquire after Madame d’Angoulesme, who was reported to be very unwell.”
same painter “sent from Blois to Tours, to get things ready for the birth of Madame the Duchess;” or again, “from Blois to Romorantin, to check on Madame d’Angoulesme, who was said to be very unwell.”
Certain artists, however, who then took the modest name of illuminators, lived entirely by their profession; working at tableaux benoîts (blessed pictures), or popular paintings, which were sold at the church-doors. Others, again, were paid assistants of the recognised painters to princes or nobles; and the anonymous was quite naturally imposed upon them by their subordinate position, if not by the simple modesty which was for a long time the accompaniment of talent. In the fourteenth century the study of miniatures is peculiarly interesting, on account of the scenes of public and private life, of manners and customs, we find reproduced in them. Portraits after life, d’après le vif, as they were called in those days, made their appearance; and caricature, at all times so powerful in France, already began to show itself with a daring which, occupying itself with the clergy, women, and chivalry, stopped only before the prestige of royalty.
Certain artists, who called themselves illuminators, made a living solely from their craft, creating tableaux benoîts (blessed pictures) or popular paintings that were sold at church doors. Others were paid assistants to established painters working for princes or nobles; anonymity was naturally thrust upon them due to their junior status, if not because of the quiet humility that often accompanied talent. In the fourteenth century, the study of miniatures becomes particularly fascinating because of the depictions of public and private life, along with the customs and manners portrayed in them. Portraits done from life, d’après le vif, as they were called back then, emerged; and caricature, which has always been powerful in France, began to manifest with a boldness that targeted the clergy, women, and chivalry, only refraining from mocking the royal prestige.
The miniatures of a French manuscript, dated 1313 (Imperial Library, Paris, No. 8,504, F. L.), deserve to be mentioned, especially on account of the various subjects they represent; for, besides the ceremony of the reception of the King of Navarre into the order of chivalry, we see in it philosophers discussing, judges administering the law, various scenes of conjugal life, singers accompanying themselves on divers instruments of music, villagers engaged in the labours of country life, &c. We must mention also a manuscript of the “Roman de Fauvel,” in which is especially prominent the very original scene of a popular concert of rough music, by masked performers, given, according to an old custom, to a widow who had married a second time (Fig. 365).
The miniatures of a French manuscript from 1313 (Imperial Library, Paris, No. 8,504, F. L.) are worth mentioning, especially because of the variety of subjects they depict. Along with the ceremony welcoming the King of Navarre into the order of chivalry, it showcases philosophers in discussion, judges administering the law, various scenes of married life, singers playing different musical instruments, and villagers engaged in the activities of rural life, etc. We should also highlight a manuscript of the “Roman de Fauvel,” which features a particularly unique scene of a popular concert with rough music performed by masked entertainers, presented, according to an old tradition, to a widow who remarried (Fig. 365).
The period during which Charles V. occupied the throne of France is one of those that produced the finest specimens of manuscript-painting. This monarch, the founder of the Royal Library, was an admirer of illustrated books, and had accumulated, at great cost, a large collection in the great tower of the Louvre. A royal prince, whom we have already mentioned as being excessively devoted to artistic luxuries, was the rival of Charles V. in this respect: this was his brother, the Duke Jean de Berry, who devoted enormous sums to the purchase and production of manuscripts.{461}
The time when Charles V ruled France was known for producing some of the best examples of manuscript painting. This king, who founded the Royal Library, loved illustrated books and spent a lot of money building an impressive collection in the great tower of the Louvre. A royal prince, previously mentioned for his extravagant taste in art, was Charles V’s rival in this area: his brother, Duke Jean de Berry, who invested huge amounts of money in buying and creating manuscripts.{461}

Fig. 366.—Border taken from a Prayer-book belonging to Louis of France, Duke of Anjou, King of Naples, of Sicily, and of Jerusalem. (Fourteenth Century.)
Fig. 366.—Border taken from a prayer book owned by Louis of France, Duke of Anjou, King of Naples, Sicily, and Jerusalem. (Fourteenth Century.)

Fig. 367.—Miniature taken from “Les Femmes Illustres,” translated from Boccacio. (Imperial Library, Paris.)
Fig. 367.—Miniature from “Les Femmes Illustres,” translated from Boccaccio. (Imperial Library, Paris.)
Even under Charles VI. this impulse did not abate, and the art of painting manuscripts was never in a more flourishing condition. The border taken from the “Livre d’Heures,” or prayer-book, of the Duke d’Anjou, uncle of the king (Fig. 366), is an example of this. We might mention, as specimens of illustrated works of this period, the book of the “Demandes et Réponses,” by Peter Salmon, a manuscript executed for the king, and ornamented with exquisite miniatures, in which all the characters are true historical portraits, beautifully finished. Nevertheless, the masterpieces of the French school at this period show themselves in the miniatures of two translations of Boccacio’s “De Claris Mulieribus” (“Beautiful Women”) (Fig. 367).{462}
Even under Charles VI, this enthusiasm didn't fade, and the art of painting manuscripts was never more vibrant. The border taken from the “Livre d’Heures,” or prayer book, of the Duke d’Anjou, who was the king's uncle (Fig. 366), showcases this. We could highlight, as examples of illustrated works from this time, the book of the “Demandes et Réponses” by Peter Salmon, a manuscript created for the king, adorned with stunning miniatures, where all the characters are accurate historical portraits, beautifully done. However, the masterpieces of the French school during this period are exemplified in the miniatures of two translations of Boccacio’s “De Claris Mulieribus” (“Beautiful Women”) (Fig. 367).{462}

Fig. 368.—Miniature of the Psalter of John, Duke of Berry, representing the Man of Sorrow, or Christ, showing the Sign of the Cross. (Imperial Library, Paris.)
Fig. 368.—Miniature of the Psalter of John, Duke of Berry, depicting the Man of Sorrow, or Christ, displaying the Sign of the Cross. (Imperial Library, Paris.)

Fig. 369.—Border taken from the Bible called Clement VII.’s. (Fourteenth Century.)
Fig. 369.—Border taken from the Bible known as Clement VII’s. (14th Century.)
At that time two new styles appeared in the painting of manuscripts: miniatures en camaïeu (in one colour only), and miniatures en grisaille (in two colours, viz., a light colour shaded, generally with brown). Of the first kind, we may instance “Les Petites Heures” of John, Duke de Berry (Fig. 368), and “Les Miracles de Notre-Dame.”
At that time, two new styles emerged in manuscript painting: miniatures en camaïeu (in one color only) and miniatures en grisaille (in two colors, typically a light color shaded, usually with brown). For the first type, we can mention “Les Petites Heures” by John, Duke of Berry (Fig. 368), and “Les Miracles de Notre-Dame.”
Germany did not in this respect rise to the height of France; but miniature-painting in Italy progressed more and more towards perfection. A remarkable specimen of Italian art of this period is the Bible called Clement VII.’s (Fig. 369), which is preserved in the Imperial Library, Paris. But there exists one more admirable still in the same establishment, so rich in curiosities, of the manuscript of “The Institution of the Order of the Holy Ghost,” an order of chivalry founded at Naples in 1352, by Louis de Tarento, King of Naples, during a feast on the day of Pentecost; it is in this superb manuscript, executed by Italian or French artists, may, perhaps, be found the most exquisite miniatures of that day (Fig. 370); especially remarkable are the beautiful portraits in camaïeu of King Louis and his wife, Jane I., Queen of Naples. A valuable copy of the romance of “Lancelot du Lac,” of the same date, recommends itself to the attention of connoisseurs by a rare peculiarity: one can follow in it the successive operations of the painter in miniature; thus are presented{464} to us consecutively the outline-drawing, then the first tints, generally uniform, executed by the illuminator; next the surface on which the gold is to be applied; then the real work of the miniature-painter in the heads, costumes, &c.
Germany didn't quite reach the level of France in this regard, but miniature painting in Italy steadily moved towards perfection. A notable example of Italian art from this time is the Bible known as Clement VII’s (Fig. 369), which is kept in the Imperial Library in Paris. However, there is an even more impressive piece in the same institution, rich in curiosities: the manuscript of “The Institution of the Order of the Holy Ghost,” a chivalric order established in Naples in 1352 by Louis de Tarento, King of Naples, during a feast on Pentecost. This exquisite manuscript, created by Italian or French artists, may hold some of the most stunning miniatures of that era (Fig. 370); particularly noteworthy are the beautiful portraits in camaïeu of King Louis and his wife, Jane I., Queen of Naples. A valuable copy of the romance “Lancelot du Lac,” from the same period, stands out to connoisseurs due to a rare feature: it allows us to see the painter's successive steps in miniature painting; thus, we are presented{464} consecutively with the outline-drawing, followed by the initial tints, generally uniform, done by the illuminator; next comes the surface prepared for gold application; and finally, the actual work of the miniature painter on the heads, costumes, etc.

Fig. 370.—Miniature from a Manuscript of the Fourteenth Century, representing Louis de Tarento, second Husband of Queen Jane of Naples, instituting the Order of the Holy Ghost.
Fig. 370.—Miniature from a 14th Century Manuscript, showing Louis de Tarento, the second husband of Queen Jane of Naples, establishing the Order of the Holy Ghost.
(Imperial Library, Paris.)
(Imperial Library, Paris.)
France, in spite of the great troubles which agitated her, and the wars she had to maintain with foreign powers during the fifteenth century, saw, nevertheless, the art of the painter improve very considerably. The fine copy of Froissart in the Imperial Library, Paris (Fig. 371), might alone suffice to prove the truth of this assertion. The name of John Foucquet, painter to King Louis XI., deserves to be mentioned with eulogy, as that of one of the artists who contributed most to the progress of painting on manuscripts. Everything thenceforward announced the Renaissance which was to take place in the sixteenth century; and if we wish to follow the onward progress of art from the beginning of the fifteenth century till the time
France, despite the significant troubles she faced and the wars she had to fight with foreign powers during the fifteenth century, saw a considerable improvement in the art of painting. The fine copy of Froissart in the Imperial Library, Paris (Fig. 371), could alone confirm this claim. The name of John Foucquet, painter to King Louis XI., deserves notable mention as one of the artists who greatly contributed to the advancement of manuscript painting. Everything from that point on hinted at the Renaissance that was set to occur in the sixteenth century; and if we want to trace the progress of art from the beginning of the fifteenth century until the time

Fig. 371.—Border taken from “Froissart’s Chronicles,” a French Manuscript of the Fifteenth Century. (Imperial Library, Paris.)
Fig. 371.—Border taken from "Froissart's Chronicles," a French manuscript from the 15th century. (Imperial Library, Paris.)

Fig. 372.—Border taken from an “Ovid.” An Italian Manuscript of the Fifteenth Century. (Imperial Library, Paris.)
Fig. 372.—Border taken from an “Ovid.” An Italian Manuscript from the 15th Century. (Imperial Library, Paris.)
of Raphael, it is in the miniatures of manuscripts we shall find the best evidences of it. Let us observe, by the way, that the Flemish school of the Dukes of Burgundy exercised great influence over this marvellous art for a period of more than a century. Spain was also progressing; but it is to the Italian artists we must, from that time forward, look for the most remarkable works. The Imperial Library of Paris possesses many manuscripts which bear witness to the marked improvement in miniature-painting at this period; among others an “Ovid” of the fifteenth century (Fig. 372); but in order to see the highest expression of the art, we must examine an incomparable copy of Dante’s works, preserved in the Vatican, a manuscript proceed{466}ing from the hands of Giulio Clovio (Fig. 373), an illustrious painter, pupil and imitator of Raphael: his miniatures are remarkable for beauty.
of Raphael, we find the best examples in the miniatures of manuscripts. It’s worth noting that the Flemish school under the Dukes of Burgundy had a significant influence on this amazing art for over a century. Spain was also making strides; however, from that point on, we should look to Italian artists for the most impressive works. The Imperial Library of Paris holds many manuscripts that showcase the notable improvement in miniature painting during this time; among them is a fifteenth-century “Ovid” (Fig. 372). Yet, to see the pinnacle of the art, we need to examine an unmatched copy of Dante’s works, preserved in the Vatican, a manuscript created{466} by Giulio Clovio (Fig. 373), a renowned painter and student of Raphael: his miniatures are distinguished by their beauty.

Fig. 373.—Miniature, painted by Giulio Clovio, of the Sixteenth Century, taken from Dante’s “Paradise,” representing the Poet and Beatrice transported to the Moon, the abode of Women devoted to Chastity. (Manuscript in the Vatican Library, Rome.)
Fig. 373.—Miniature, painted by Giulio Clovio, of the Sixteenth Century, taken from Dante’s “Paradise,” showing the Poet and Beatrice being taken to the Moon, the home of Women dedicated to Chastity. (Manuscript in the Vatican Library, Rome.)
Lastly, in the reign of Louis XII., the complete regeneration of the Arts{467} was effected. We should, however, mention that at this period there were two very distinct schools: one whose style still showed the influence of ancient Gothic traditions, the other entirely dependent on Italian taste. The Missal of Pope Paul V. emanated from this last school (Fig. 374).
Lastly, during the reign of Louis XII, the complete revival of the Arts{467} took place. It’s important to note that at this time there were two very distinct schools: one whose style still reflected the influence of ancient Gothic traditions, and the other completely reliant on Italian taste. The Missal of Pope Paul V. came from this latter school (Fig. 374).

Fig. 374.—Border taken from the Missal of Pope Paul V. (An Italian Manuscript of the Sixteenth Century.)
Fig. 374.—Border from the Missal of Pope Paul V. (An Italian Manuscript from the 16th Century.)
This immense progress, which showed itself simultaneously in France and in Italy by the production of many original works, seems to have attained its climax in the execution of a justly celebrated manuscript, known by the name of “Heures d’Anne de Bretagne” (Fig. 375). Among the numerous pictures which decorate this book of prayers, many would not be unworthy of Raphael’s pencil: the expression in the face of the Virgin Mary is, with many others, remarkable for its sweetness; the heads of the angels have something divine in them; and the ornaments which occupy the margin of each page are composed of flowers, fruits, and insects, represented with all the freshness and brilliancy of nature. This inimitable masterpiece was, like a sort of sublime testament, to mark the glorious boundary-line of an art which must necessarily degenerate now that the printing-press was causing the numerous class of scribes and illuminators of the Middle Ages to disappear. It has never revived since, but at intervals; and then more to meet the requirements of fancy than to be of any real use.
This significant progress, which appeared at the same time in France and Italy through the creation of many original works, seems to have reached its peak with the creation of a renowned manuscript called “Heures d’Anne de Bretagne” (Fig. 375). Among the many illustrations that adorn this book of prayers, numerous ones could rival Raphael's work: the expression on the Virgin Mary's face is, like many others, notable for its sweetness; the faces of the angels have a divine quality; and the decorations that fill the margins of each page feature flowers, fruits, and insects depicted with all the freshness and vibrancy of nature. This unparalleled masterpiece served, in a way, as a sublime testament to mark the glorious end of an art form that was inevitably declining as the printing press began to drive away the many scribes and illuminators of the Middle Ages. It has only occasionally resurfaced since then, often more to satisfy artistic whims than to serve any practical purpose.
A few manuscripts adorned with miniatures of the end of the sixteenth century may still be mentioned, especially two “Livres d’Heures” (prayer-books) painted in grisaille, which{468}
A few manuscripts decorated with miniatures from the late sixteenth century are still noteworthy, especially two “Livres d’Heures” (prayer books) painted in grisaille, which{468}

Fig. 375.—Miniature from the Prayer-book of Anne de Bretagne, representing the Archangel St. Michael.
Fig. 375.—Miniature from the Prayer Book of Anne de Bretagne, showing the Archangel St. Michael.
(Musée des Souverains.)
(Museum of Sovereigns.)
belonged to Henry II., King of France (now in the Musée des Souverains), and the “Livre d’Heures,” executed for the Margrave of Baden by a painter of Lorraine or of Metz named Brentel (Fig. 376), who, however, did nothing
belonged to Henry II, King of France (now in the Musée des Souverains), and the “Livre d’Heures,” created for the Margrave of Baden by a painter from Lorraine or Metz named Brentel (Fig. 376), who, however, did nothing

Fig. 376.—Miniature in the “Livre d’Heures” belonging to the Margrave of Baden, representing the Portrait of the blessed Bernard of Baden, who died in the odour of Sanctity, on July 15, 1458.
Fig. 376.—Miniature in the “Livre d’Heures” owned by the Margrave of Baden, depicting the portrait of Blessed Bernard of Baden, who passed away in a state of sanctity on July 15, 1458.
(Imperial Library, Paris.)
(Imperial Library, Paris.)
but put together designs copied from the great masters of Italy and Flanders. There were, nevertheless, good miniature-painters in France up to the seventeenth century, to illustrate the manuscripts executed with so much taste{470} by the famous Jarry and the caligraphers of his school. The last manifestation of the art shines forth, for example, in the magnificent “Livre d’Heures” presented to Louis XIV. by the pensioners of the Hôtel des Invalides, a remarkable work, but yet unworthy to appear by the side of the “Livre d’Heures d’Anne de Bretagne,” which the painter seems to have adopted as his model.
but put together designs copied from the great masters of Italy and Flanders. There were still good miniature painters in France up until the seventeenth century, to illustrate the manuscripts created with such finesse{470} by the famous Jarry and the calligraphers of his school. The last display of the art shines through, for example, in the magnificent “Livre d’Heures” given to Louis XIV. by the pensioners of the Hôtel des Invalides, a remarkable work, but still not worthy to be alongside the “Livre d’Heures d’Anne de Bretagne,” which the painter seems to have used as his model.

Fig. 377.—Escutcheon of France, taken from some Ornaments in the Manuscript of the “Institution of the Order of the Holy Ghost.” (Fourteenth Century.)
Fig. 377.—Coat of Arms of France, taken from some ornaments in the manuscript of the “Institution of the Order of the Holy Ghost.” (Fourteenth Century.)
BOOKBINDING
Primitive Binding of Books.—Bookbinding among the Romans.—Bookbinding with Goldsmith’s Work from the Fifth Century.—Chained Books.—Corporation of Lieurs, or Bookbinders.—Books bound in Wood, with Metal Corners and Clasps.—First Bindings in Leather, honeycombed (waffled?) and gilt.—Description of some celebrated Bindings of the Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries.—Sources of Modern Bookbinding.—John Grollier.—President De Thou.—Kings and Queens of France Bibliomaniacs.—Superiority of Bookbinding in France.
Primitive Binding of Books.—Bookbinding among the Romans.—Bookbinding with Goldsmith’s Work from the Fifth Century.—Chained Books.—Corporation of Lieurs, or Bookbinders.—Books bound in Wood, with Metal Corners and Clasps.—First Bindings in Leather, honeycombed (waffled?) and gilt.—Description of some celebrated Bindings of the Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries.—Sources of Modern Bookbinding.—John Grollier.—President De Thou.—Kings and Queens of France Bibliomaniacs.—Superiority of Bookbinding in France.
S soon as the ancients had made square books, more convenient to read
than the rolls, binding—that is to say, the art of reuniting the leaves
stitched or stuck (ligati) into a movable back, between two square
pieces of wood, ivory, metal, or leather—bookbinding was invented. This
primitive binding, which had no other object than that of preserving the
books, no other merit than than of solidity, was not long ere it became
associated with ornament, and thus put itself in relation with the
luxury of Greek and Roman civilisation. Not contented with placing on
each side of the volume a little tablet of cedar-wood or of oak, on
which was written the title of the book (for books were then laid flat
on the shelves of the library), a piece of leather was stretched over
the edge to preserve it from dust, if the book was valuable, and the
volume was tied up with a strap passed round it many times, and which
was subsequently replaced by clasps. In certain instances the volume was
enveloped in thick cloth, and even enclosed in a case of wood or
leather. Such was the state of bookbinding in ancient times.
As soon as the ancients created square books, which were easier to read than scrolls, bookbinding emerged. This method involved the art of joining the pages—stitched or glued (ligati)—to a movable spine between two square pieces of wood, ivory, metal, or leather. This basic binding was primarily meant to protect the books and was valued for its sturdiness, but it soon became linked to decoration and thus connected to the luxury of Greek and Roman culture. Not only did they place a small tablet of cedar or oak on each side of the book to display the title (since books were stored flat on library shelves), but they also added a piece of leather over the edge to keep dust off if the book was valuable. The volume was secured with a strap wrapped around it several times, which later evolved into clasps. In some cases, the volume was covered in thick fabric and even put inside a wooden or leather case. That was the state of bookbinding in ancient times.
There were then, as now, good and bad bookbinders. Cicero, in his letters to Atticus, asks for two of his slaves who were very clever{472} ligatores librorum (bookbinders). Bookbinding, however, was not an art very generally known, for square books, notwithstanding the convenience of their shape, had not yet superseded rolls; but we see, in the Notices of the Dignities of the Eastern Empire (“Notitia Dignitatum Imperii), written towards 450, that this accessory art had already made immense progress; since certain officers of the empire used to carry, in the public ceremonies, large square books containing the administrative instructions of the emperor: these books were bound, covered with green, red, blue, or yellow leather, closed by means of leathern straps or by hooks, and ornamented with little golden rods disposed horizontally, or lozengewise, with the portrait of the sovereign painted or gilt on their sides. From the fifth century goldsmiths and lapidaries ornamented binding with great richness. And so we hear St. Jerome exclaiming:—“Your books are covered with precious stones, and Christ died naked before the gate of his temple!” “The Book of the Gospels,” in Greek, given to the basilica of Monza by Theodelinda, queen of the Lombards, about 600, has still one of these costly bindings.
There were, just like today, both skilled and unskilled bookbinders. Cicero, in his letters to Atticus, requests two of his slaves who were very talented {472} ligatores librorum (bookbinders). However, bookbinding wasn't a widely known art at the time, since square books, despite their practical shape, hadn't yet replaced scrolls. Yet, in the "Notices of the Dignities of the Eastern Empire" (“Notitia Dignitatum Imperii), written around 450, we can see that this additional craft had already advanced significantly. Certain officials of the empire would carry large square books during public ceremonies, which contained the emperor's administrative instructions. These books were bound in green, red, blue, or yellow leather, secured with leather straps or hooks, and decorated with small golden rods arranged horizontally or in a diamond pattern, featuring the sovereign's portrait painted or gilded on their sides. From the fifth century onward, goldsmiths and lapidaries adorned bindings with great opulence. This is why we hear St. Jerome exclaiming: “Your books are covered with precious stones, and Christ died naked before the gate of his temple!” The "Book of the Gospels," in Greek, given to the basilica of Monza by Theodelinda, queen of the Lombards, around 600, still has one of these luxurious bindings.
A specimen of Byzantine art, preserved in the Louvre, is a sort of small plate, which is supposed to be one of the sides of the cover of a book; on it we find executed in bas-relief the “Visit of the Holy Women to the Tomb,” and several other scenes from the Gospels. In this example the beauty of the figures, the taste which dictated the arrangement of the draperies, and the finish in the execution, furnish us with evidence that, in the industrial arts, the Greeks had maintained till the twelfth century their pre-eminence over all the people of Europe.
A piece of Byzantine art, housed in the Louvre, is a small plate that is thought to be one side of a book cover; on it, we see depicted in bas-relief the “Visit of the Holy Women to the Tomb,” along with several other scenes from the Gospels. In this example, the beauty of the figures, the careful arrangement of the drapery, and the quality of the craftsmanship demonstrate that, in the applied arts, the Greeks retained their superiority over all of Europe until the twelfth century.
In those days the binding of ordinary books was executed without any ornamentation, this being reserved for sacred books. If, in the treasures of churches, abbeys, and palaces, a few manuscripts covered with gold, silver, and precious stones were kept as relics, books in common use were simply covered in boards or leather; but not without much attention being given to the binding, which was merely intended to preserve the volumes. Many documents bear witness to the great care and precision with which, in certain monasteries, books were bound and preserved. All sorts of skins were employed in covering them when they had been once pressed and joined together between boards of hard wood that would not readily decay: in the North, even the skins of seals and of sharks were employed, but pig-skin seems to have been used in preference to all others.
In those days, ordinary books were bound without any decoration, which was saved for sacred texts. In the treasures of churches, monasteries, and palaces, a few manuscripts adorned with gold, silver, and precious stones were kept as relics, while commonly used books were simply covered in boards or leather. However, a lot of care went into their binding, which was mainly to protect the volumes. Many documents show the great attention and skill with which books were bound and preserved in certain monasteries. Various kinds of leather were used to cover them after being pressed and assembled between boards made of hard wood that wouldn’t easily decay; in the North, even seal and shark skins were used, but pigskin seems to have been the preferred choice.

PANEL OF A BOOK COVER.
BOOK COVER PANEL.
Bas-relief in Gold Repoussé. Ninth Century. (in the Louvre.)
Bas-relief in Gold Repoussé. 9th Century. (in the Louvre.)
It must be admitted that we, perhaps, owe to their rich bindings, which were well calculated to tempt thieves, the destruction of a number of valuable manuscripts when towns or monasteries were sacked; but, on the other hand, the sumptuous bindings with which kings and nobles covered Bibles, the Gospels, antiphonaries,[58] and missals, have certainly preserved to us very many curious examples that, without them, would by degrees have deteriorated, or would not have escaped all the chances of destruction to which they were exposed. It is thus, for instance, that the famous manuscript of Sens has descended to us, which contains “La Messe des Fous,” set to music in the twelfth century; it is bound between two pieces of ivory, with bas-relief carvings of the fourth century, representing the festivals of Bacchus. All great public collections show with pride some of these rare and venerable bindings, decorated with gold, silver, or copper, engraved, chased, or inlaid with precious stones or coloured glass, with cameos or antique ivories (Fig. 378). The greater number of rich books of the Gospels mentioned in history date back as far as the period of Charlemagne, and among these we must mention, above all, one given by the emperor himself to the Abbey of St. Riquier, “covered with plates of silver, and ornamented with gold and gems;” that of St. Maximinius of Treves, which came from Ada, daughter of Pepin, sister of Charlemagne, and was ornamented with an engraved agate representing Ada, the emperor, and his sons; and lastly, one that was to be seen as late as 1727 in the convent of Hautvillers, near Epernay, and which was bound in carved ivory.
It has to be acknowledged that we might owe the loss of several valuable manuscripts to their lavish bindings, which were likely to attract thieves when towns or monasteries were raided. However, on the flip side, the extravagant bindings that kings and nobles placed on Bibles, Gospels, antiphonaries,[58] and missals have certainly preserved many unique examples that would have gradually deteriorated or faced destruction without them. For example, the famous manuscript from Sens has come down to us, which includes “La Messe des Fous,” composed in the twelfth century; it is bound between two pieces of ivory with fourth-century bas-relief carvings depicting Bacchus's festivals. Many great public collections proudly showcase some of these rare and ancient bindings, decorated with gold, silver, or copper, engraved, chased, or inlaid with precious stones or colored glass, featuring cameos or antique ivories (Fig. 378). Most of the luxurious Gospel books mentioned in history date back to the time of Charlemagne, including one given by the emperor himself to the Abbey of St. Riquier, “covered with silver plates and adorned with gold and gems;” that of St. Maximinius of Treves, which was from Ada, Pepin's daughter and Charlemagne's sister, and featured an engraved agate depicting Ada, the emperor, and his sons; and finally, one that was still visible as late as 1727 in the convent of Hautvillers, near Epernay, which was bound in carved ivory.
Sometimes these sumptuous volumes were enclosed in an envelope made of rich stuff; or, in pursuance of an ancient custom, a casket not less gorgeously decorated than the binding, contained it. The Prayer-book of Charlemagne, now preserved in the Library of the Louvre, is known to have been originally enclosed in a small casket of silver gilt, on which were represented in relief the “Mysteries of the Passion.”
Sometimes these lavish books were wrapped in an envelope made of luxurious material; or, following an old tradition, a beautifully decorated box, just as ornate as the book itself, held it. The Prayer-book of Charlemagne, now kept in the Library of the Louvre, is known to have originally been placed in a small gilded silver box, which featured reliefs of the “Mysteries of the Passion.”
These books, however, bound with goldsmith’s work, were not those that were chained in churches and in certain libraries (Fig. 379), as some volumes still in existence show, with the rings through which passed the chain that fastened them to the desk. These catenati (chained books) were generally Bibles and missals, bound in wood and heavily ornamented{474} with metallic corners; which, while placed at the disposition of the faithful and of the public in general, their owners wished to guarantee against being stolen.
These books, however, bound with goldsmith’s craftsmanship, were not the ones that were chained in churches and certain libraries (Fig. 379), as some surviving volumes demonstrate, with the rings through which the chains that secured them to the desk ran. These catenati (chained books) were usually Bibles and missals, bound in wood and richly decorated{474} with metallic corners; which, while available for the faithful and the public in general, their owners wanted to protect from theft.

Fig. 378.—Binding in Gold, adorned with precious Stones which covered a “Book of the Gospels” of the Eleventh Century, representing Jesus Crucified, with the Virgin and St. John at the Foot of the Cross.
Fig. 378.—Gold Binding, decorated with precious Stones that covered a “Book of the Gospels” from the Eleventh Century, showing Jesus Crucified, with the Virgin and St. John at the Foot of the Cross.
(Musée du Louvre).
(Louvre Museum).
We must not forget to mention, among the most beautiful bindings of the eleventh and twelfth centuries, the coverings of books in enamelled copper (Fig. 380). The Museum of Cluny possesses two plates of incrusted enamel of Limoges, which must have belonged to one of these bindings: the first has for its subject the “Adoration of the Magi;” the other
We shouldn’t overlook, among the most stunning book covers from the eleventh and twelfth centuries, the enamelled copper bindings (Fig. 380). The Museum of Cluny has two inlaid enamel plates from Limoges that likely belonged to one of these bindings: the first features the “Adoration of the Magi;” the other

IVORY DIPTYCH OF THE LOWER EMPIRE.
IVORY DIPTYCH OF THE LOWER EMPIRE.
Serving as a Book Cover, “l’Office des fous.”. (In the Library of Sens)
Serving as a Book Cover, “l’Office des fous.” (In the Library of Sens)
represents the monk Etienne de Muret, founder of the order of Grandmont (in the twelfth century), conversing with St. Nicholas. The Cathedral of Milan contains in its treasury the covering of a book still more ancient and much richer, about fourteen inches long by twelve inches wide, and profusely covered with incrusted enamel, mounted and ornamented with polished, but uncut, precious stones of various colours.
represents the monk Etienne de Muret, founder of the Grandmont order (in the twelfth century), talking with St. Nicholas. The Cathedral of Milan has in its treasury the cover of an even older and much more luxurious book, about fourteen inches long by twelve inches wide, richly decorated with inlaid enamel, and adorned with polished, but uncut, precious stones of various colors.

Fig. 379.—Library of the University of Leyden, in which all the Books were chained, even in the Seventeenth Century.
Fig. 379.—Library of the University of Leiden, where all the books were chained, even in the 17th century.
But all these were only the work of enamellers, goldsmiths, illuminators, and clasp-makers. The binders, or bookbinders properly so called, fastened together the leaves of books, and placed them between two boards, which they then covered with leather, skin, stuff, or parchment; they added to these coverings sometimes leathern straps, sometimes metal clasps, sometimes hooks, to keep the volume firmly closed, and almost always nails, whose round and projecting heads preserved the flat surface of the binding from being rubbed.
But all of this was just the work of enamellers, goldsmiths, illuminators, and clasp-makers. The binders, or bookbinders as they're properly called, put the pages of books together and placed them between two boards, which they then covered with leather, skin, fabric, or parchment. They often added leather straps, metal clasps, or hooks to keep the book securely closed, and almost always used nails, with their round and protruding heads, to protect the surface of the binding from wear.
In the year 1299, when the tax was imposed upon the inhabitants of Paris for the exigencies of the king, it was ascertained that the number of bookbinders then actually in the town amounted only to seventeen, who, as well as the scribes and booksellers, were directly dependent on the{476}
In 1299, when the king imposed a tax on the residents of Paris for his needs, it was found that the number of bookbinders in the city was only seventeen. These bookbinders, like the scribes and booksellers, were directly reliant on the{476}

Fig. 380.—Large Painted Initial Letter in a Manuscript in the Royal Library, Brussels, showing the arrangement of the Binding, in enamelled Metal, of a book of the Gospels. (Ninth or Tenth Century.)
Fig. 380.—Large Painted Initial Letter in a Manuscript in the Royal Library, Brussels, showing the arrangement of the Binding, in enameled Metal, of a book of the Gospels. (Ninth or Tenth Century.)
University, the authorities of which placed them under the surveillance of four sworn bookbinders, who were considered the agents of the University. We must except, however, from this jurisdiction the acknowledged bookbinder to the “Chambre des Comptes,” who, before he could be appointed to this office, had to make an affirmation that he could neither read nor write.
University, whose authorities put them under the watch of four sworn bookbinders, who were regarded as the agents of the University. We must exclude, however, from this oversight the official bookbinder to the “Chambre des Comptes,” who, before being appointed to this position, had to affirm that he could neither read nor write.
In the musters, or processions, of the University of Paris, the bookbinders came after the booksellers. To explain the relatively small number of professed bookbinders, we must remember that at this period the majority of scholars bound their own books, as divers passages of ancient authors prove; while the monasteries, which were the principal centres of bookmakers, had one or many members of their community whose special function it was to bind the works written within their walls. Tritheimius, Abbot of Spanheim at the end of the fifteenth century, does not forget the bookbinders in the enumeration he makes of the different employments of his monks:—“Let that one,” says he, “fasten the leaves together, and bind the book with boards. You, prepare those boards; you, dress the leather; you, the metal plates, which are to adorn the binding.” These bindings are represented on the seal of the University of Oxford (Fig. 381), and on the banners of some French corporation of printers and booksellers (Figs. 382 and 386).
In the processions at the University of Paris, the bookbinders followed the booksellers. To understand the relatively small number of professional bookbinders, we should note that during this time, most scholars bound their own books, as various passages from ancient authors indicate. Meanwhile, the monasteries, which were the main centers of book production, had one or more members of their community dedicated to binding the works created within their walls. Tritheimius, the Abbot of Spanheim at the end of the fifteenth century, included bookbinders in his list of tasks assigned to his monks: “Let that one,” he says, “fasten the leaves together and bind the book with boards. You, prepare those boards; you, dress the leather; you, the metal plates, which are to decorate the binding.” These bindings are depicted on the seal of the University of Oxford (Fig. 381), and on the banners of some French groups of printers and booksellers (Figs. 382 and 386).
The metal plates, the corners, the nails, the clasps with which these volumes were then laden rendered them so heavy that, in order to enable the reader to turn over the leaves with facility, they were placed on one of those revolving desks having space for many open folios at the same time, and which were capable of accommodating many readers simultaneously. It is said that Petrarch had caused a volume containing the “Epistles of Cicero,” transcribed by himself, to be bound so massively, that as he was continually reading it, he often let it fall and injured his leg; so badly once that he was threatened with amputation. This manuscript in Petrarch’s handwriting is still to be seen in the Laurentian Library at Florence; it is bound in wood, with edges and clasps of copper.
The metal plates, the corners, the nails, and the clasps that weighed down these volumes made them so heavy that, to help the reader easily turn the pages, they were placed on one of those rotating desks designed to hold many open folios at once and accommodate several readers at the same time. It's said that Petrarch had a volume of the “Epistles of Cicero,” which he transcribed himself, bound so heavily that while he was constantly reading it, he would often drop it and hurt his leg—badly enough once that amputation was threatened. This manuscript, in Petrarch’s own handwriting, can still be seen in the Laurentian Library in Florence; it's bound in wood, with edges and clasps made of copper.
The Crusades, which introduced into Europe many luxurious customs, must have had great influence on bookbinding, since the Arabs had for a long while known the art of preparing, dyeing, stamping, and gilding the skins they employed to make covers for books: these covers took the name of alæ (the wings), no doubt from the resemblance between them and{478} the wings of a bird of rich plumage. The Crusaders having brought back from their expeditions specimens of Oriental binding, our European workmen did not fail to turn their brilliant models to account.
The Crusades, which brought many luxurious customs to Europe, must have significantly impacted bookbinding, as the Arabs had long mastered the art of preparing, dyeing, stamping, and gilding the skins used for book covers: these covers were called alæ (the wings), likely due to their similarity to the wings of a bird with vibrant feathers. The Crusaders returned from their journeys with examples of Eastern binding, and our European craftsmen certainly made use of their stunning designs.

Fig. 381.—Seal of the University of Oxford, in which is a Book bound with Corners and Clasps.
Fig. 381.—Seal of the University of Oxford, featuring a book with corners and clasps.
An entire revolution, moreover, which had taken place in the formation of royal and princely libraries, was to produce a revolution in binding also. Bibles, missals, reproductions of ancient authors, treatises on theology, were no longer the only books in common use. The new language had given rise to histories, romances, and poems, which were the delight of a society becoming more and more polished every day. For the pleasure of readers, the gallant of one sex and the fair of the other, books were required more agreeable to the eye, and less rough to the touch, than those used for the edification of monks or the instruction of scholars. And first of all were substituted, for the purpose of manuscripts, sizes more portable than the grave folio. Then fine and smooth vellum was used for writing, and books were covered in velvet, silk, or woollen stuffs. Moreover, paper, a recent invention, opened up a new era for libraries; but{479} two centuries were to elapse before pasteboard had entirely taken the place of wooden covers.
A whole revolution also happened in how royal and princely libraries were formed, which led to changes in bookbinding as well. Bibles, missals, reproductions of ancient texts, and theological treatises were no longer the only commonly used books. The emergence of new languages brought about histories, romances, and poetry, which captivated a society that was becoming more refined every day. To please readers—both gallant men and beautiful women—books needed to be more visually appealing and softer to the touch than those meant for monks or scholars. First, more portable sizes replaced the heavy folio for manuscripts. Then, fine and smooth vellum became the standard for writing, while books were covered in velvet, silk, or wool fabrics. Additionally, paper, which was a new invention, marked the beginning of a new era for libraries; however, it would take two centuries before pasteboard completely replaced wooden covers.
It is in the inventories, in the accounts, and in the archives of kings and princes, we must look for the history of bookbinding in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries (Fig. 383). We shall limit ourselves to giving a description of some costly bindings, taken from the inventories of the magnificent libraries of the Dukes of Burgundy and of Orleans, now partly destroyed, and partly scattered about among the great public collections of France and other countries.
It is in the inventories, the accounts, and the archives of kings and princes that we must search for the history of bookbinding in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries (Fig. 383). We will focus on describing a few luxurious bindings from the inventories of the stunning libraries of the Dukes of Burgundy and Orleans, which are now partly lost and partly spread across major public collections in France and other countries.

Fig. 382.—Banner of the Corporation of Printers-Booksellers of Angers.
Fig. 382.—Banner of the Corporation of Printers-Booksellers of Angers.
Belonging to the Dukes of Burgundy, Philip the Bold, Jean sans Peur, and Philip the Good, we see a small Book of the Gospels and of the “Heures de la Croix” (a kind of prayer-book), with “a binding embellished with gold and fifty-eight large pearls, in a case made of camlet, with one large pearl and a cluster of small pearls;” the romance of the “Moralité des Hommes sur le Ju (jeu) des Eschiers” (the game of chess), “covered in silk, with white and red flowers, and silver-gilt nails, on a green ground;” a Book of Orisons, “covered in red leather, with silver-gilt nails;” a Psalter, “having two silver-gilt clasps, bound in blue, with a golden eagle with two heads and red talons, to which is attached a little silver-gilt instrument for turning over the leaves, with three escutcheons of the same arms, covered with a red velvet chemise.”[59]
Belonging to the Dukes of Burgundy, Philip the Bold, Jean sans Peur, and Philip the Good, we see a small Book of the Gospels and of the “Heures de la Croix” (a type of prayer book), with “a binding adorned with gold and fifty-eight large pearls, in a case made of camlet, with one large pearl and a cluster of small pearls;” the romance of the “Moralité des Hommes sur le Ju (jeu) des Eschiers” (the game of chess), “covered in silk, with white and red flowers, and silver-gilt nails, on a green background;” a Book of Orisons, “covered in red leather, with silver-gilt nails;” a Psalter, “having two silver-gilt clasps, bound in blue, with a golden eagle with two heads and red talons, to which is attached a small silver-gilt tool for turning the pages, with three escutcheons of the same arms, covered with a red velvet chemise.”[59]

Fig. 383.—Fragment of an engraved and stamped Binding in an unknown Material (Fifteenth Century), representing the mystical Chase of the Unicorn, which is taking refuge in the lap of the Virgin.
Fig. 383.—Fragment of an engraved and stamped Binding in an unknown Material (Fifteenth Century), showing the mystical Hunt of the Unicorn, which is seeking refuge in the lap of the Virgin.
(Public Library, Rouen.)
(Public Library, Rouen.)
The chemise was a sort of pocket in which certain valuable books were enveloped. The “Heures de St. Louis” (St. Louis’s Prayer-book), now in the Musée des Souverains, is still in its chemise of red sandal-wood.
The chemise was like a pocket that held some valuable books. The “Heures de St. Louis” (St. Louis’s Prayer-book), which is now in the Musée des Souverains, is still in its red sandal-wood chemise.
Belonging to the Duke of Orleans, brother of Charles VI., we find Végèce’s book, “On Chivalry,” “covered in red leather inlaid, which has two little brass clasps;” the book of “Meliadus,” “covered in green velvet, with two silver-gilt clasps, enamelled with the arms of his Royal Highness;” the book of Boèce, “On Consolation,” “covered in figured silk;” “The Golden Legend,” “covered in black velvet, without clasps;” the “Heures de Notre-Dame,” “covered in white leather.”
Belonging to the Duke of Orleans, brother of Charles VI, we find Végèce’s book, “On Chivalry,” “covered in red leather with inlays, which has two little brass clasps;” the book of “Meliadus,” “covered in green velvet, with two silver-gilt clasps, adorned with the insignia of His Royal Highness;” the book of Boèce, “On Consolation,” “covered in patterned silk;” “The Golden Legend,” “covered in black velvet, without clasps;” the “Heures de Notre-Dame,” “covered in white leather.”
The same inventories give an account of the prices paid for some bindings and their accessories. Thus, in 1386, Martin Lhuillier, a bookseller at Paris, received from the Duke of Burgundy 16 francs (equivalent to about 114 francs French money of the present time), “for binding eight books, of which six were covered in grained leather;” on Sept. 19, 1394, the Duke of Orleans paid to Peter Blondel, goldsmith, 12 livres 15 sols, “for having wrought, besides the duke’s silver seal, two clasps” for the book of Boèce; and on Jan. 15, 1398, to Émelot de Rubert, an embroideress at Paris, 50 sols tournois, “for having cut out and worked in gold and silk two covers of green Dampmas cloth, one for the Breviary, the other for the Book of Hours of the aforesaid nobleman, and for having made fifteen markers (sinets) and four pair of silk and gold straps for the said books.”
The same records provide details about the prices paid for some bindings and their accessories. For example, in 1386, Martin Lhuillier, a bookseller in Paris, received 16 francs from the Duke of Burgundy (which is about 114 francs in today's French money) “for binding eight books, six of which were covered in grained leather.” On September 19, 1394, the Duke of Orleans paid Peter Blondel, a goldsmith, 12 livres and 15 sols “for having created, in addition to the duke’s silver seal, two clasps” for the book of Boethius; and on January 15, 1398, Émelot de Rubert, an embroiderer in Paris, received 50 sols tournois “for having cut out and worked in gold and silk two covers of green Damask cloth, one for the Breviary and the other for the Book of Hours of the said nobleman, and for making fifteen markers (sinets) and four pairs of silk and gold straps for the aforementioned books.”
The old style of thick, heavy, in some sort armour-plated, binding, could not exist long after the invention of printing, which, while multiplying books, diminished their weight, reduced their size, and, moreover, gave them a less intrinsic value. Wooden boards were replaced by compressed cardboard, nails and clasps were gradually laid aside, and stuffs of different kinds no longer used; only skin, leather, and parchment were employed. This was the beginning of modern binding; but bookbinders were as yet but mechanics working for the booksellers, who, when they had on their premises a bookbinding-room (Fig. 384), assumed, in their editions, the double title of libraire-relieur (bookseller-bookbinder) (Fig. 385). In 1578, Nicholas Eve still placed on his books and his sign-board, “Bookseller to the University of Paris and Bookbinder to the King.” No volume was sold unbound.
The old style of thick, heavy, armor-like bindings couldn't last long after printing was invented. While printing made books more plentiful, it also made them lighter, smaller, and less inherently valuable. Wooden boards were replaced by compressed cardboard, nails and clasps were gradually phased out, and various materials were no longer used; only skin, leather, and parchment remained. This marked the start of modern binding, but at that time, bookbinders were still just workers for the booksellers. If they had a bookbinding room (Fig. 384), they took on the dual title of libraire-relieur (bookseller-bookbinder) (Fig. 385). In 1578, Nicholas Eve still advertised on his books and signboard as “Bookseller to the University of Paris and Bookbinder to the King.” No book was sold unbound.
From the end of the fifteenth century, although bookbinding was always{482} considered as an adjunct to the bookseller’s shop, certain amateurs who had a taste for art required richer and more recherché exteriors for their books. Italy set us the example of beautiful bindings in morocco, stamped and gilt; imitated, however, from those of the Koran and other Arabian manuscripts, which Venetian navigators frequently brought back with them from the East. The expedition of Charles VIII. and the wars of Louis XII. introduced into France not only Italian bindings, but Italian binders also. Without renouncing, however, at least for the livres d’heures, the bindings ornamented with goldsmith’s work and gems, France had very soon binders of her own, surpassing those who had been to them as initiators or masters. Jean Grollier, of Lyons, loved books too much not to wish to give them an exterior ornamentation worthy of the wealth of knowledge they contained. Treasurer of War, and Intendant of the Milanese before the battle of Pavia, he had begun to create a library, which he subsequently transported into France, and did not cease to enlarge and to enrich till his death, which happened in 1565. His books were bound in morocco from the Levant, with such care and taste that, under the supervision of this exacting amateur, bookbinding seemed to have already attained perfection.
From the late fifteenth century, even though bookbinding was always seen as an extra service in the bookseller’s shop, some enthusiasts with an eye for art wanted fancier and more recherché covers for their books. Italy set the standard with beautiful leather bindings, stamped and gold tooled; these were inspired by the bindings of the Koran and other Arabian manuscripts that Venetian traders often brought back from the East. The expedition of Charles VIII and the wars of Louis XII brought not only Italian bindings to France but also Italian binders. However, without giving up at least for the livres d’heures the bindings adorned with goldsmith work and gems, France quickly developed binders of its own who outshone those they learned from. Jean Grollier, from Lyons, loved books so much that he wanted to give them exterior decorations worthy of the vast knowledge they contained. As Treasurer of War and Intendant of the Milan region before the Battle of Pavia, he started to build a library that he later moved to France and continuously increased and enriched until his death in 1565. His books were bound in leather from the Levant, done with such care and taste that, under the watchful eye of this discerning amateur, bookbinding seemed to have already reached perfection.

Fig. 384.—Bookbinders’ Work-room, drawn and engraved in the Sixteenth Century, by J. Amman.
Fig. 384.—Bookbinders’ Workroom, illustrated and engraved in the 16th Century, by J. Amman.
Princes and ladies of the court prided themselves on their love of books and the desire to acquire them; they founded libraries, and encouraged the works and inventions of good bookbinders who produced masterpieces of patience and ability in decorating the covers of books, either with enamelled paintings, or with mosaics made of different pieces inlaid, or with plain gildings stamped on the surface with small irons. It would be impossible to enumerate the splendid bindings in all styles that the French bookbinders of the sixteenth century have left us, and which have never been surpassed since. The painter, the engraver, and even the goldsmith, co-operated with the bookbinder in his art, by furnishing him with designs for ornaments. We now see reappearing some plates obtained from hot or cold dies, representing various subjects, and the designs from which they were taken, reproduced from those that had been in fashion towards the beginning of the sixteenth century, were often drawn by distinguished artists, such as Jean Cousin, Stephen de Laulne, &c.
Princes and ladies at court took pride in their love for books and the wish to collect them; they established libraries and supported talented bookbinders who created amazing works of art through their detailed cover designs, whether it was with enamel paintings, mosaics made from inlaid pieces, or simple gilded stamps made with small tools. It’s impossible to list all the exquisite bindings in various styles that French bookbinders from the sixteenth century left us, which have never been equaled since. Painters, engravers, and even goldsmiths collaborated with bookbinders by providing designs for decorations. We now see some plates made from hot or cold dies, depicting various subjects, with designs that echo those stylish in the early sixteenth century, often created by renowned artists like Jean Cousin and Stephen de Laulne.

Fig. 385.—Mark of William Eustace (1512), Bookseller and Binder, Paris.
Fig. 385.—Mark of William Eustace (1512), Bookseller and Binder, Paris.
Nearly all the French kings, especially the Valois, were passionately fond of splendid bindings. Catherine de Medicis was such a connoisseur of finely-bound books, that authors and booksellers, who eagerly presented her with copies of their works, tried to distinguish themselves in the{484} choice and beauty of the bindings which they had made expressly for her. Henry III., who appreciated handsomely-bound books no less than his mother, invented a very singular binding, when he had instituted the Order of “Penitents;” this consisted of death’s heads and cross bones, tears, crosses, and other instruments of the Passion, gilt or stamped on black morocco leather, and having the following device, “Spes mea Deus” (“God is my hope”), with or without the arms of France.
Nearly all the French kings, especially the Valois, had a deep love for beautifully bound books. Catherine de Medicis was so knowledgeable about finely-bound books that authors and booksellers, eager to impress her with copies of their work, tried to outdo each other in the choice and beauty of the bindings they created just for her. Henry III, who appreciated beautifully-bound books just as much as his mother did, came up with a unique design when he established the Order of the "Penitents." This design featured skulls and crossbones, tears, crosses, and other symbols of the Passion, all embossed or stamped on black morocco leather, along with the phrase "Spes mea Deus" ("God is my hope"), sometimes accompanied by the arms of France.
It is impossible to associate these superb bindings with the usual and common work executed at the booksellers’ shops, and under their superintendence. Some booksellers of Paris and of Lyons, the houses of Gryphe and Tournes, of Estienne and Vascosan, paid a little more attention, however, than others of the fraternity, to the binding of books which they sold to the reading public; they adopted patterns of dun-coloured calf, in compartments; or white vellum, with fillets and arabesques in gold, fine specimens of which are now very rare.
It’s impossible to link these amazing bindings with the usual work done at bookstores and under their management. Some booksellers from Paris and Lyon, like the houses of Gryphe and Tournes, as well as Estienne and Vascosan, paid a bit more attention than other booksellers to the bindings of the books they sold to readers; they used designs of light brown calf, in sections, or white vellum with gold fillets and arabesques—fine examples of which are now extremely rare.
At this period Italian bookbinding had reached the most complete state of decadency, while in Germany and other parts of Europe the old massive bindings,—bindings in wood, leather, and parchment, with fastenings of iron or brass,—still held their ground. In France, however, the binders, whom the booksellers kept in a state of obscurity and servitude, had not even been able to form themselves into a guild or fraternity. They might produce masterpieces of their art, but were not allowed to append their names to their works; and we must come down as far as the famous Gascon (1641) before we can introduce the name of any illustrious bookbinder.
At this time, Italian bookbinding had reached its lowest point, while in Germany and other parts of Europe, the traditional sturdy bindings—made of wood, leather, and parchment, with iron or brass fastenings—were still popular. In France, however, the binders, kept in obscurity and servitude by the booksellers, had not even been able to form a guild or fraternity. They could create masterpieces of their craft, but were not allowed to put their names on their work; we have to wait until the famous Gascon (1641) to find the name of any notable bookbinder.

Fig. 386.—Banner of the Corporation of Printers-Booksellers of Autun.
Fig. 386.—Banner of the Corporation of Printers and Booksellers of Autun.
PRINTING
Who was the Inventor of Printing?—Movable Letters in Ancient Times.—Block Printing.—Laurent Coster.—Donati and Specula.—Gutenberg’s Process.—Partnership of Gutenberg and Faust.—Schoeffer.—The Mayence Bible.—The Psalter of 1457.—The “Rationale” of 1459.—Gutenburg prints by himself.—The “Catholicon” of 1460.—Printing at Cologne, Strasbourg, Venice, and Paris.—Louis XI. and Nicholas Jenson.—German Printers at Rome.—Incunabula.—Colart Mansion.—Caxton.—Improvement of Typographical Processes up to the Sixteenth Century.
Who was the inventor of printing?—Movable type in ancient times.—Block printing.—Laurent Coster.—Donati and Specula.—Gutenberg’s process.—The partnership of Gutenberg and Faust.—Schoeffer.—The Mainz Bible.—The Psalter of 1457.—The “Rationale” of 1459.—Gutenberg prints by himself.—The “Catholicon” of 1460.—Printing in Cologne, Strasbourg, Venice, and Paris.—Louis XI and Nicholas Jenson.—German printers in Rome.—Incunabula.—Colart Mansion.—Caxton.—Improvements in typographical processes up to the sixteenth century.
IFTEEN towns have laid claim to the honour of being the birthplace of
printing, and writers who have applied themselves to search out the
origin of this admirable invention, far from coming to any agreement on
the point in their endeavours to clear up the question, have only
confused it. Now, however, after many centuries of learned and earnest
controversy, there only remain three antagonistic propositions, with
three names of towns, four names of inventors, and three different
dates. The three places are Haarlem, Strasbourg, and Mayence; the four
inventors, Laurent Coster, Gutenberg, Faust, and Schoeffer; the three
dates which are assigned to the invention of printing are 1420, 1440,
1450. In our opinion these three propositions, which some try to combat
and destroy by opposing each to the other, ought, on the contrary, to be
blended into one, and combined chronologically in such a manner as to
represent the three principal periods of the discovery of printing.
FIFTEEN towns have claimed the title of being the birthplace of printing, and authors who have tried to uncover the origins of this remarkable invention, rather than reaching an agreement, have only muddled the issue further. However, after many centuries of scholarly debate, only three conflicting claims remain, linked to three towns, four inventors, and three different dates. The three locations are Haarlem, Strasbourg, and Mainz; the four inventors are Laurent Coster, Gutenberg, Faust, and Schoeffer; and the three dates attributed to the invention of printing are 1420, 1440, and 1450. In our view, these three claims, which some attempt to refute by opposing them to one another, should instead be integrated into a single narrative, arranged chronologically to reflect the three main stages of the discovery of printing.
There is no doubt that printing existed in the germ in ancient times; that it was known and made use of by the ancients. There were stamps and seals bearing legends traced the wrong way, from which positive impressions were obtained on papyrus or parchment, in wax, ink, or colour. We are shown, in museums, plates of copper or of cedar-wood, covered with characters carved or cut out in them, which seem to have been{486} intended for the purpose of printing, and which resemble the block plates of the fifteenth century.
There's no doubt that printing existed in its early form in ancient times; it was known and used by the ancients. There were stamps and seals with legends carved backwards, which created positive impressions on papyrus or parchment, in wax, ink, or color. Museums display plates made of copper or cedar wood, engraved or cut with characters, which seem to have been{486} intended for printing and resemble the block plates of the fifteenth century.

Fig. 387.—Ancient Wood-block Print, cut in Flanders before 1440, representing Jesus Christ after his Flagellation. (Delbecq’s Collection, Ghent.)
Fig. 387.—Ancient Wood-block Print, carved in Flanders before 1440, depicting Jesus Christ after his Flagellation. (Delbecq’s Collection, Ghent.)
Something very much like the process of printing in movable type is described by Cicero in a passage in which he refutes the doctrine of Epicurus on the creation of the world by atoms: “Why not believe, also, that by throwing together, indiscriminately, innumerable forms of letters of the alphabet, either in gold or in any other substance, one can print with these letters, on the ground, the Annals of Ennius?” The movable letters possessed by the ancients were carved in box-wood or ivory; but they were only employed for teaching children to read, as Quinctilian testifies in his{487} “Oratorical Institutions,” and St. Jerome in his “Epistles.” There was then only wanting a fortunate chance to cause this carved alphabet to create the typographic art fifteen centuries earlier than its actual birth.
Something a lot like the process of printing with movable type is described by Cicero in a section where he argues against Epicurus's idea that the world was created by atoms: “Why not believe that by randomly mixing countless forms of letters from the alphabet, whether in gold or any other material, one can print with these letters, onto the ground, the Annals of Ennius?” The movable letters that the ancients had were made from boxwood or ivory; however, they were only used to teach children how to read, as Quinctilian mentions in his{487} “Oratorical Institutions,” and St. Jerome refers to in his “Epistles.” All that was needed then was a stroke of luck to make this carved alphabet create the art of typography fifteen centuries earlier than it actually did.

Fig. 388.—Fac-simile of an Engraving on Wood, by an ancient Flemish Engraver (about 1438); which was inserted, after the manner of a Miniature, in a Manuscript of the Fifteenth Century, containing Prayers for the use of the People. (Delbecq’s Collection, Ghent.)
Fig. 388.—Copy of a Wood Engraving by an ancient Flemish engraver (around 1438); it was included, like a miniature, in a 15th-century manuscript with prayers for the public. (Delbecq’s Collection, Ghent.)
“The art of taking impressions once discovered,” says M. Léon de Laborde, “and applied to engraving in relief, gave rise to printing, which was only the perfection to which a natural and rapid progression of attempts and efforts would naturally lead.” “But it was only,” adds M. Ambroise-Firmin Didot, “when the art of making paper—that art familiar to the Chinese from the beginning of our era—spread in Europe and became generally known, that the reproduction, by pressing, of texts,{488} figures, playing-cards, &c., first by the tabular process, called xylography (block-printing), then with movable types, became easy, and was consequently to appear simultaneously in different places.”
“The art of creating impressions, once discovered,” says M. Léon de Laborde, “and applied to relief engraving, led to printing, which was simply the refinement that a natural and quick series of attempts and efforts would bring about.” “However,” adds M. Ambroise-Firmin Didot, “it was only when the art of making paper—that skill known to the Chinese since our era’s beginning—spread in Europe and became widely recognized, that reproducing texts,{488} images, playing cards, etc., first through the tabular method called xylography (block-printing), and later with movable types, became straightforward, and thus began to happen simultaneously in various locations.”

Fig. 389.—Wood-block, cut in France, about 1440, representing an Image of St. James the Great, with one of the Commandments as a Text. (Imperial Library, Paris, Collection of Prints.)
Fig. 389.—Woodblock, created in France, around 1440, featuring an image of St. James the Great, along with one of the Commandments as the text. (Imperial Library, Paris, Collection of Prints.)
But, at the end of the fourteenth century, at Haarlem, in Holland, wood-engraving had been discovered, and consequently tabular impression, with which the Chinese, it is said, were already acquainted three or four hundred years before the modern era. Perhaps it was some Chinese book or pack of cards brought to Haarlem by a merchant or a navigator, that revealed to the cardmakers and printsellers of the industrious Netherlands a process of impressing more expeditious and more economical. Xylography began on the day when a legend was engraved on a wood-block; this legend, limited at first to a few lines, very soon occupied a whole page; then this page was not long in becoming a volume (Fig. 387 to 389).
But by the end of the 14th century, in Haarlem, Holland, wood engraving had been discovered, leading to tabular impression, which the Chinese had reportedly known about three or four hundred years before the modern era. It’s possible that a Chinese book or deck of cards brought to Haarlem by a merchant or navigator showed the cardmakers and printers of the industrious Netherlands a faster and more cost-effective way to make prints. Xylography began the day a legend was engraved on a wood block; this legend, which started as just a few lines, quickly filled an entire page, and soon that page became a full volume (Fig. 387 to 389).
Here is an extract from the account given by Adrian Junius, in his Latin work entitled “Batavia,” of the discovery of printing at Haarlem, written in 1572:—“More than one hundred and thirty-two years ago there lived at Haarlem, close to the royal palace, one John Laurent, surnamed Coster (or governer), for this honourable post came to him by inheritance, being handed down in his family from father to son. One day, about 1420, as he was walking after dinner in a wood near the town, he set to work and cut the bark of beech-trees into the shape of letters,{489} with which he traced, on paper, by pressing one after the other upon it, a model composed of many lines for the instruction of his children. Encouraged by this success, his genius took a higher flight, and then, in concert with his son-in-law, Thomas Pierre, he invented a species of ink more glutinous and tenacious than that employed in writing, and he thus printed figures (images) to which he added his wooden letters. I have myself seen many copies of this first attempt at printing. The text is on one side only of the paper. The book printed was written in the vulgar tongue, by an anonymous author, having as its title ‘Speculum nostræ Salutis’ (‘The Mirror of our Salvation’). Later, Laurent Coster changed his wooden types into leaden, then these into pewter. Laurent’s new invention, encouraged by studious men, attracted from all parts an immense concourse of purchasers. The love of the art increased, the labours of his workshop increased also, and Laurent was obliged to add hired workmen to the members of his family, to assist in his operations. Among these workmen there was a certain John, whom I suspect of being none other than Faust, who was treacherous and fatal to his master. Initiated, under the seal of an oath, into all the secrets of printing, and having become very expert in casting type, in setting it up, and in the other processes of his trade, this John took advantage of a Christmas evening, while every one was in church, to rifle his master’s workshop and to carry off his typographical implements. He fled with his booty to Amsterdam, thence to Cologne, and afterwards to Mayence, where he established himself; and calculating upon safety here, set up a printing-office. In that very same year, 1422, he printed with the type which Laurent had employed at Haarlem, a grammar then in use, called ‘Alexandri Galli Doctrinale,’ and a ‘Treatise of Peter the Spaniard’ (‘Petri Hispani Tractatus’).”
Here is an extract from the account given by Adrian Junius in his Latin work titled “Batavia,” about the discovery of printing in Haarlem, written in 1572:—“More than 132 years ago, there lived in Haarlem, near the royal palace, a man named John Laurent, known as Coster (or governor), as this honorable position was passed down through his family from father to son. One day, around 1420, while he was walking in a nearby woods after lunch, he began to carve the bark of beech trees into the shape of letters,{489} using them to trace a model of many lines on paper for the instruction of his children. Encouraged by this success, he expanded his ideas, and along with his son-in-law, Thomas Pierre, he invented a type of ink that was stickier and more durable than the ink used for writing, which he then used to print images combined with his wooden letters. I have personally seen many copies of this first attempt at printing. The text appears only on one side of the paper. The book that was printed was written in the common language by an anonymous author and was titled ‘Speculum nostræ Salutis’ (‘The Mirror of our Salvation’). Later, Laurent Coster switched his wooden types to lead, and then to pewter. Laurent’s new invention, supported by scholars, attracted a large crowd of buyers from all over. The love for the craft grew, and so did the workload in his workshop, making Laurent hire additional workers to assist his family. Among these workers was a certain John, whom I suspect to be none other than Faust, who was treacherous and ultimately harmful to his master. Having been sworn to secrecy about all printing techniques and becoming very skilled in casting type, setting it up, and other aspects of the trade, this John took advantage of a Christmas evening when everyone was at church to rob his master’s workshop and steal his printing tools. He fled with his stolen goods to Amsterdam, then to Cologne, and later to Mayence, where he set himself up and, feeling safe there, established a printing office. That same year, 1422, he printed a grammar book that was in use at the time, called ‘Alexandri Galli Doctrinale,’ and a ‘Treatise of Peter the Spaniard’ (‘Petri Hispani Tractatus’).”
This account, which came, indeed, rather late, although the author referred to the most respectable authorities in support of it, met at first with nothing but incredulity and contempt. At this period the right of Mayence to be considered the birthplace of printing could only be seriously counterbalanced by the right Strasbourg had to be so considered. The three names of Gutenberg, of Faust, and of Schœffer were already consecrated by universal gratitude. Everywhere, then, except in Holland, this new testimony was rejected; everywhere the new inventor, whose claim had just been{490} made for a share of the honour, was rejected as an apocryphal or legendary being. But very soon, however, criticism, raising itself above the influences of nationality, took up the question, discussed the account given by Junius, examined that famous “Speculum” which no one had yet pointed out, proved the existence of xylographic impressions, sought for those which could be attributed to Coster, and opposed to the Abbé Tritheim (or Trithemius), who had written on the origin of printing from information furnished by Peter Schœffer himself, the more disinterested testimony of the anonymous chronicler of Cologne in 1465, who had learned from Ulric Zell, one of Gutenberg’s workmen, and the first printer of Cologne in 1465, this important peculiarity:—“Although the typographic art was invented at Mayence,” says he, “nevertheless the first rough sketch of this art was invented in Holland, and it is in imitation of the ‘Donatus’ (the Latin syntax by Cœlius Donatus, a grammarian of the fourth century, a book then in use in the schools of Europe), which long before that time was printed there; it is in imitation of this, and on account of it, that the said art began under the auspices of Gutenberg.”
This account, which actually came quite late, even though the author referred to highly respected sources to back it up, initially faced nothing but disbelief and disdain. At this time, Mayence's claim to be the birthplace of printing could only be seriously countered by Strasbourg's similar claim. The names Gutenberg, Faust, and Schœffer were already honored with universal appreciation. So, everywhere except in Holland, this new evidence was dismissed; the new inventor, who had just been{490} put forward for a share of the glory, was regarded as a fictional or legendary figure. However, before long, criticism, rising above national biases, took on the issue, discussed Junius's account, examined the famous “Speculum” that no one had previously pointed out, demonstrated the existence of xylographic prints, searched for those that could be attributed to Coster, and contrasted the Abbé Tritheim's (or Trithemius) work on the origin of printing, based on information from Peter Schœffer himself, with the more impartial testimony of an anonymous chronicler from Cologne in 1465, who learned from Ulric Zell, one of Gutenberg’s workers and the first printer in Cologne in 1465, this crucial detail:—“Although the typographic art was invented in Mayence,” he says, “the first rough draft of this art was created in Holland, and it is in imitation of the ‘Donatus’ (the Latin syntax book by Cœlius Donatus, a fourth-century grammarian that was used in schools across Europe), which had been printed there long before; it is because of this that the said art began under the guidance of Gutenberg.”
If Gutenberg imitated the “Donatus,” which was printed in Holland before the time he himself printed at Mayence, Gutenberg was not the inventor of printing. It was in 1450 that Gutenberg began to print at Mayence (Fig. 390); but from as early a date as 1436 he had tried to print at Strasbourg; and, before his first attempts, there had been printed in Holland,—at Haarlem, and Dordrecht,—“Specula” and “Donati” on wooden boards; a process known by the name of xylography (engraving on wood), while the attempts at typography (printing with movable type) made by Gutenberg entirely differed from the other; since the letters, engraved at first on steel points (poinçons), and afterwards forced into a copper matrix reproduced by means of casting in a metal more fusible than copper the impress of the point on shanks (tiges) made of pewter or lead, hardened by an alloy (Fig. 391).
If Gutenberg copied the “Donatus,” which was printed in Holland before he began printing in Mainz, then he wasn't the inventor of printing. It was in 1450 that Gutenberg started his printing in Mainz (Fig. 390); however, as early as 1436, he had attempted to print in Strasbourg. Before his initial efforts, prints had already been made in Holland—specifically in Haarlem and Dordrecht—of “Specula” and “Donati” on wooden boards using a method called xylography (wood engraving). Gutenberg’s attempts at typography (printing with movable type) were completely different; he initially engraved letters on steel punches (poinçons), which were then cast into copper matrices so that the impression of the punch could be reproduced in a more easily melted metal than copper, using shanks (tiges) made from pewter or lead, hardened through an alloy (Fig. 391).
Now, a rather singular circumstance comes to corroborate what was said by Adrian Junius. A Latin edition of the “Speculum,” an in-folio of sixty-three leaves, with wood engravings in two compartments at the head of each leaf, consists of a mixture of twenty xylographic leaves, and of forty-one leaves printed with movable type, but very imperfect, and cast in moulds which were probably made of baked earth: an edition of a Dutch{491} “Speculum,” in folio, has also two pages in a type smaller and closer than the rest of the text. How are we to explain these anomalies? On the one hand, a mixture of xylography and typography; on the other, a combination of two different kinds of movable type. My hypothesis is, if indeed the details given by Junius, open to suspicion as they are, be correct, that the dishonest workman who, according to his own account, stole the implements
Now, a rather unique situation supports what Adrian Junius mentioned. A Latin edition of the “Speculum,” a folio with sixty-three pages and wood engravings divided into two sections at the top of each page, is made up of a mix of twenty woodblock-printed pages and forty-one pages printed with movable type, though the latter is quite flawed and likely cast in molds made from baked clay. There is also a Dutch{491} “Speculum,” in folio, that features two pages in a smaller, tighter type than the rest of the text. How can we explain these inconsistencies? On one hand, there's a blend of woodblock and movable type; on the other, a mix of two different styles of movable type. My theory is that, if the details provided by Junius, which are somewhat questionable, are accurate, then the dishonest worker who, according to his own story, stole the tools

Fig. 390.—Fac-simile of a Page of the most ancient Xylographie “Donatus” (Chapter on Prepositions), printed at Mayence, by Fust and Gutenberg, about 1450.
Fig. 390.—Facsimile of a Page from the oldest Xylography “Donatus” (Chapter on Prepositions), printed in Mainz by Fust and Gutenberg around 1450.
employed in the workshop of Laurent Coster, and who must have acted with a certain amount of precipitation, contented himself with carrying off some forms of the “Speculum” just ready for the press. The type employed for twenty or twenty-two pages was sufficient to serve as models for a counterfeit edition, and also for a book of small extent, such as the “Alexandri Galli Doctrinale,” and the “Petri Hispani Tractatus.” It is{492} probable that the Latin and Dutch editions of the “Speculum” were both entirely composed, set up, and prepared for the text to be struck off, when the thief took at hazard the twenty-two forms, which he determined to turn to account, at any rate as a model for the counterfeit edition he intended to publish. In cast-iron type, these forms could not have weighed more than sixty pounds; in wooden type, not half as much; if we add to these the composing-sticks, the pincers, the galleys, and other indispensable elements of the trade, we shall find that the booty was not beyond the strength of a man to carry easily on his shoulders. As for the press, about that there could be no question, since the impressions produced at Haarlem were made with a pad and by hand, as is still the case with playing-cards and prints.
employed in the workshop of Laurent Coster, and who must have acted with a certain amount of haste, settled for grabbing some forms of the “Speculum” that were just ready for printing. The type used for twenty or twenty-two pages was enough to serve as models for a counterfeit edition, as well as for a smaller book, like the “Alexandri Galli Doctrinale” and the “Petri Hispani Tractatus.” It is{492} likely that the Latin and Dutch editions of the “Speculum” were both fully composed, set up, and ready for printing when the thief randomly took the twenty-two forms, which he planned to use as a model for the counterfeit edition he intended to publish. In cast-iron type, these forms couldn’t have weighed more than sixty pounds; in wooden type, not even half that much; and if we add to this the composing sticks, the pincers, the galleys, and other essential tools of the trade, it’s clear that the haul was light enough for a man to carry easily on his shoulders. As for the press, that was never in doubt, since the prints produced in Haarlem were made using a pad and by hand, as is still done with playing cards and prints.

Fig. 391.—Portrait of Gutenberg, from an Engraving of the Sixteenth Century.
Fig. 391.—Portrait of Gutenberg, from a 16th-Century Engraving.
(Imperial Library of Paris, Print Room.)
(Imperial Library of Paris, Print Room.)
It remains now to discover who was this John who appropriated the secret of printing, and took it from Haarlem to Mayence. Was it John Fust or Faust, as Adrian Junius suspected? Was it John Gutenberg, as many Dutch writers have alleged? or was it not rather John Gensfleisch the elder, a relation of Gutenberg, as, from a very explicit passage of the learned Joseph Wimpfeling, his contemporary, the latest defenders of the Haarlem tradition think? The question is still undecided.
It’s time to find out who this John was that took the secret of printing from Haarlem to Mainz. Was it John Fust or Faust, as Adrian Junius thought? Was it John Gutenberg, as many Dutch writers have claimed? Or was it John Gensfleisch the elder, a relative of Gutenberg, as the most recent supporters of the Haarlem tradition believe, based on a very clear statement from the learned Joseph Wimpfeling, who lived at the same time? The question is still unresolved.
The “Speculum,” however, is not the only book of the kind which
The “Speculum,” however, is not the only book of its kind that

Fig. 392.—Fac-simile of the Twenty-eighth Xylographic Page of the “Biblia Pauperum;” representing, with Texts taken from the Old Testament, David slaying Goliath, and Christ causing the Souls of the Patriarchs and Prophets to come out of Purgatory.
Fig. 392.—Facsimile of the Twenty-eighth Xylographic Page of the “Biblia Pauperum;” illustrating, with texts from the Old Testament, David defeating Goliath, and Christ bringing the souls of the patriarchs and prophets out of Purgatory.
had appeared in the Low Countries before the period assigned to the discovery of printing in Holland. Some of these were evidently xylographic, others show signs of having been printed with movable type of wood, not of metal. All have engravings of the same character as those of the “Speculum,” especially the “Biblia Pauperum” (“Poor Men’s Bible”) (Fig. 392), the “Ars Moriendi” (“The Art of Dying”) (Fig. 393) the “Ars Memorandi” (“The Art of Remembering”), which had a very wide circulation.
had appeared in the Low Countries before the time credited with the discovery of printing in Holland. Some of these were clearly woodblock prints, while others seem to have been printed with movable wooden type, not metal. All feature engravings similar to those found in the “Speculum,” especially the “Biblia Pauperum” (“Poor Men’s Bible”) (Fig. 392), the “Ars Moriendi” (“The Art of Dying”) (Fig. 393), and the “Ars Memorandi” (“The Art of Remembering”), which had a very broad circulation.
However this may be, Laurent Coster, notwithstanding the progress he had made with his invention, was certainly ignorant of its importance. In those days the only libraries were those belonging to convents and to a few nobles of literary acquirements; private individuals, with the exception of some learned men who were richer than their fellows, possessed no books at all. The copyists and illuminators by profession were employed exclusively in reproducing “Livres d’Heures” (prayer-books), and school books: the first were sumptuous volumes, objects of an industry quite exceptional; the second, destined for children, were always simply executed, and composed of a few leaves of strong paper or parchment. The pupils limited themselves to writing passages of their lessons from the dictation of their teachers; to the monks was assigned the task of transcribing, at full length, the sacred and profane authors. Coster could not even have thought of reproducing these works, the sale of which would have seemed to him impossible, and he at first fell back upon the “Specula,” religious books which addressed themselves to all the faithful, even to those who could not read, by means of the stories or illustrations (images) of which these books were composed; then he occupied himself with the “Donati,” which he reprinted many times from xylographic plates, if not with movable type, and for which he must have found a considerable demand. It was one of these “Donati” that, falling under the eyes of Gutenberg, revealed to him, according to the “Chronique de Cologne,” the secret of printing.
However it may be, Laurent Coster, despite the progress he had made with his invention, was definitely unaware of its significance. Back then, the only libraries were those belonging to convents and a few literate nobles; private individuals, apart from some learned men who were wealthier than others, owned no books at all. The professional copyists and illuminators were only hired to reproduce “Livres d’Heures” (prayer books) and school books: the former were lavish volumes, the result of a very specialized industry; the latter, meant for children, were always simply made and consisted of a few leaves of sturdy paper or parchment. Students limited themselves to writing down passages of their lessons as dictated by their teachers; the monks were responsible for transcribing, in full, sacred and secular texts. Coster could hardly have imagined reproducing these works, the sale of which would have seemed impossible to him, and initially turned to the “Specula,” religious books that appealed to all the faithful, even those who couldn’t read, through the stories or illustrations (images) contained in them; then he focused on the “Donati,” which he reprinted many times from woodblock plates, if not with movable type, for which there must have been considerable demand. It was one of these “Donati” that, coming to Gutenberg's attention, according to the “Chronique de Cologne,” revealed to him the secret of printing.
This secret was kept faithfully for fifteen or twenty years by the workmen employed in his printing-house, who were not initiated into the mysteries of the new art till they had served a certain time of probation and apprenticeship: a terrible oath bound together those whom the master had considered worthy of entering into partnership with him; for on the pre{495}servation of the secret depended the prosperity or the ruin of the inventor and his coadjutors, since all printed books were then sold as manuscripts.
This secret was faithfully kept for fifteen or twenty years by the workers in his printing house, who weren’t trusted with the secrets of the new art until they had completed a period of training and probation. A serious oath united those whom the master deemed worthy enough to partner with him; the success or downfall of the inventor and his associates relied on the preservation of the secret, as all printed books were sold as manuscripts at that time.

Fig. 393.—Fac-simile of the fifth Page of the first Xylographic Edition of the “Ars Moriendi,” representing the Sinner on his Death-bed surrounded by his Family. Two Demons are whispering into his ear, “Think of thy treasure,” and “Distribute it to thy friends.”
Fig. 393.—Replica of the fifth page of the first woodblock edition of the “Ars Moriendi,” showing the sinner on his deathbed surrounded by family. Two demons are whispering in his ear, “Think about your wealth,” and “Share it with your friends.”
But while the secret was so scrupulously maintained by the first Dutch{496} printer and his partners, a lawsuit was brought before the superior court of Strasbourg which, though the motives for it were apparently but of private interest, was nevertheless to give the public the key to the mysterious trade of the typographer. This lawsuit,—the curious documents relating to which were found only in 1760, in an old tower at Strasbourg,—was brought against John Gensfleisch, called Gutenberg (who was born at Mayence, but was exiled from his native town during the political troubles, and had settled at Strasbourg since 1420), by George and Nicholas Dritzehen, who, as heirs of the deceased Andrew Dritzehen, their brother, and formerly Gutenberg’s partner, desired to be admitted as his representatives into an association of whose object they were ignorant, but from which they no doubt knew their brother expected to derive some beneficial results. It was, in short, printing itself which was on its trial at Strasbourg towards the end of the year 1439; that is, more than fourteen years before the period at which printing is known to have been first employed in Mayence.
But while the secret was carefully kept by the first Dutch{496} printer and his partners, a lawsuit was filed in the superior court of Strasbourg. Although the reasons behind it seemed to be of private interest, it ultimately revealed to the public the key aspects of the typographer's mysterious trade. This lawsuit—the intriguing documents related to which were only discovered in 1760 in an old tower in Strasbourg—was brought against John Gensfleisch, known as Gutenberg (who was born in Mainz but was exiled from his hometown during political troubles and had settled in Strasbourg since 1420), by George and Nicholas Dritzehen. As heirs of the late Andrew Dritzehen, their brother and former partner of Gutenberg, they sought to be recognized as his representatives in an association of which they were unaware, but from which they likely knew their brother expected to gain some benefits. In short, printing itself was on trial in Strasbourg toward the end of 1439; that is, more than fourteen years before printing is known to have first been used in Mainz.
Here is a summary, as we find them in the documents relating to this lawsuit, of the facts stated before the judge. Gutenberg, an ingenious but a poor man, possessed divers secrets for becoming rich. Andrew Dritzehen came to him with a request that he would teach him many arts. Gutenberg thereupon initiated him into the art of polishing stones, and Andrew “derived great profit from this secret.” Subsequently, with the object of carrying out another art during the pilgrimage of Aix-la-Chapelle,[60] Gutenberg agreed with Hans Riffen, mayor of Lichtenau, to form a company, which Andrew Dritzehen and a man named Andrew Heilman desired to join. Gutenberg consented to this on condition that they would together purchase of him the right to a third of the profits, for a sum of 160 florins, payable on the day of the contract, and 80 florins payable at a later date. The agreement being made, he taught them the art which they were to exercise at the proper period in Aix-la-Chapelle; but the pilgrimage was postponed to the following year, and the partners required of Gutenberg that he should not conceal from them any of the arts and inventions of which he was cognisant. New stipulations were entered upon whereby the partners pledged themselves to pay an additional sum, and in which it was stated that{497} the art should be carried on for the benefit of the four partners during the space of five years; and that, in the event of one of them dying, all the implements of the art, and all the works already produced, should belong to the surviving partners; the heirs of the deceased being entitled to receive no more than an indemnity of 100 florins at the expiration of the said five years.
Here’s a summary of the facts presented to the judge regarding this lawsuit. Gutenberg, a clever but poor man, had various secrets for getting wealthy. Andrew Dritzehen approached him with a request to learn many skills. Gutenberg then taught him the art of polishing stones, and Andrew greatly benefited from this knowledge. Later, intending to pursue another skill during the pilgrimage to Aix-la-Chapelle,[60] Gutenberg made an agreement with Hans Riffen, the mayor of Lichtenau, to form a partnership, which Andrew Dritzehen and another man named Andrew Heilman wanted to join. Gutenberg agreed on the condition that they would buy a share of the profits for 160 florins on the day the contract was signed, plus an additional 80 florins at a later time. Once the agreement was set, he taught them the skill they were to practice at the appropriate time in Aix-la-Chapelle; however, the pilgrimage was postponed until the following year, and the partners insisted that Gutenberg should not withhold any of the skills or inventions he knew. New terms were established, in which the partners committed to paying an extra amount, and it was stated that{497} the skill would be conducted for the benefit of the four partners for five years; if one of them died, all tools and works created would belong to the surviving partners, with the heirs of the deceased entitled to only 100 florins as compensation at the end of the five years.
Gutenberg accordingly offered to pay the heirs of his late partner the stipulated sum; but they demanded of him an account of the capital invested by Andrew Dritzehen, which, as they alleged, had been absorbed in the speculation. They mentioned especially a certain account for lead, for which their brother had made himself responsible. Without denying this account, Gutenberg refused to satisfy their demands.
Gutenberg therefore offered to pay his late partner's heirs the agreed amount; however, they requested a report on the capital that Andrew Dritzehen had invested, claiming it had been lost in the venture. They specifically pointed out an account for lead, which their brother had agreed to take responsibility for. While he did not dispute this account, Gutenberg refused to meet their demands.
Numerous witnesses gave evidence, and their depositions for and against the object of the association show us a faithful picture of what must have been the inner life of four partners exhausting themselves and their money in efforts to realise a scheme the nature of which they were very careful to conceal, but from which they expected to derive the most splendid results.
Numerous witnesses provided testimonies, and their statements for and against the purpose of the association give us an accurate picture of what the internal dynamics must have been like for four partners who were draining themselves and their funds in attempts to execute a plan that they were very careful to hide, yet from which they expected to gain the most remarkable benefits.
We find them working by night; we hear them answering those who questioned them on the object of their work, that they were “mirror-makers” (spiegel-macher); we find them borrowing money, because they had in hand “something in which they could not invest too much money.” Andrew Dritzehen, in whose care the press was left, being dead, Gutenberg’s first object was to send to the deceased’s house a man he could trust, who was commissioned to unscrew the press, so that the pieces (or forms), which were fixed closely together by it, might become detached from each other, and then to place these forms in or on the press “in such a manner that no one might be able to understand what they were.” Gutenberg regrets that his servant did not bring him back all the forms, many of which “were not to be found.” Lastly, we find figuring among the witnesses a turner, a timber-merchant, and a goldsmith who declared that he had worked during three years for Gutenberg, and that he had gained more than 100 florins by preparing for him “the things belonging to printing” (das zu dem Trucken gehoret).
We find them working at night; we hear them responding to those who asked about their work, saying they were “mirror-makers” (spiegel-macher); we see them borrowing money because they had “something that they couldn’t invest too much money in.” Andrew Dritzehen, who was in charge of the press, having passed away, Gutenberg’s first task was to send a trustworthy person to the deceased's house, who was tasked with unscrewing the press so that the pieces (or forms), which were tightly secured together, could be separated. Then he had to arrange these forms on the press “in such a way that no one could tell what they were.” Gutenberg was disappointed that his servant didn’t bring back all the forms, as many of them “could not be found.” Lastly, among the witnesses, a turner, a timber merchant, and a goldsmith testified that he had worked for Gutenberg for three years and had earned more than 100 florins preparing “the things related to printing” (das zu dem Trucken gehoret).
Trucken—printing! Thus the grand word was pronounced in the course of the lawsuit, but certainly without producing the least effect on{498} the audience, who wondered what was this occult art which Gutenberg and his partners had carried on with so much trouble, and at such great expense. However, it is quite certain that, with the exception of the indiscretion, really very insignificant, of the goldsmith, Gutenberg’s secret remained undiscovered, for it was supposed it had to do with the polishing of stones and the manufacture of mirrors. The judge, being informed as to the good faith of Gutenberg, pronounced the offers he made to the plaintiffs satisfactory, decided against the heirs of Andrew Dritzehen, and the three other partners remained sole proprietors of their process, and continued to carry it out.
Trucken—printing! That was the big word thrown around during the trial, but it didn’t really faze the{498} audience, who were left wondering about this mysterious art that Gutenberg and his associates pursued with so much effort and expense. However, it’s clear that, aside from the rather minor slip-up by the goldsmith, Gutenberg’s secret stayed under wraps, as people believed it involved the polishing of stones and making mirrors. The judge, aware of Gutenberg's good intentions, found his offers to the plaintiffs acceptable, ruled in favor of the heirs of Andrew Dritzehen, and the three other partners maintained sole ownership of their process and kept it going.
If we study with some attention the documents relating to this singular trial at Strasbourg, and if we also notice, that our word mirror is the translation of the German word spiegel and of the Latin word speculum, it is impossible not to recognise all the processes, all the implements made use of in printing, with the names they have not ceased to bear, and which were given to them as soon as they were invented; the forms, the screw (which is not the printing-press, for they printed in those days with the frotton, or rubber, but the frame in which the types were pressed), the lead, the work, the art, &c. We see Gutenberg accompanied by a turner who made the screw for the press, the timber merchant who had supplied the planks of box or of pear wood, the goldsmith who had engraved or cast the type. Then we ascertain that these “mirrors,” in the preparation of which the partners were occupied, and which were to be sold at the pilgrimage of Aix-la-Chapelle, were no other than the future copies of the “Speculum Humanæ Salvationis,” an imitation more or less perfect of the famous book of illustrations of which Holland had already published three or four editions, in Latin and in Dutch.
If we take a close look at the documents related to this unique trial in Strasbourg, and if we also note that our word mirror translates from the German word spiegel and the Latin word speculum, it's impossible not to recognize all the processes and tools used in printing, along with the names they've always had since they were first invented; the molds, the screw (which isn't the printing-press, as they used the frotton or rubber for printing back then, but rather the frame in which the types were pressed), the lead, the work, the art, etc. We see Gutenberg with a turner who made the screw for the press, the lumber supplier who provided the boards of box or pear wood, and the goldsmith who engraved or cast the type. Then we find out that these “mirrors,” which the partners were preparing and which were meant to be sold at the pilgrimage in Aix-la-Chapelle, were nothing other than the upcoming copies of the “Speculum Humanæ Salvationis,” a more or less perfect imitation of the renowned illustrated book, of which Holland had already released three or four editions, both in Latin and Dutch.
We know, on the other hand, that these “Mirrors” or “Specula” were, in the earliest days of printing, so much in request, that in every place the first printers rivalled each other in executing and publishing different editions of the book with illustrations. Here, there was the reprint of the “Speculum,” abridged by L. Coster; there, the “Speculum” of Gutenberg, taken entirely from manuscripts; now it was the “Speculum Vitæ Humanæ,” by Roderick, Bishop of Zamora; then the “Speculum Conscienciæ,” of Arnold Gheyloven; then the “Speculum Sacerdotum,” or again, the voluminous “Speculum” of Vincent de Beauvais, {499}&c.
We know, however, that these “Mirrors” or “Specula” were, in the early days of printing, so highly sought after that the first printers everywhere competed with each other to produce and release different editions of the book with illustrations. Here, there was the reprint of the “Speculum,” shortened by L. Coster; there, Gutenberg's “Speculum,” taken entirely from manuscripts; then there was the “Speculum Vitæ Humanæ,” by Roderick, Bishop of Zamora; next came “Speculum Conscienciæ,” by Arnold Gheyloven; and then the extensive “Speculum” of Vincent de Beauvais, {499}&c.
It cannot now any longer be assumed that Gutenberg really made mirrors or looking-glasses at Strasbourg, and that those pieces “laid in a press,” those “forms which came to pieces,” that lead sold or wrought by a goldsmith, were, as they wished it to be supposed, only intended to be used “for printing ornaments on the frames of looking-glasses!”
It can no longer be assumed that Gutenberg actually made mirrors or looking glasses in Strasbourg, and that those pieces “laid in a press,” those “forms which came apart,” and the lead sold or worked by a goldsmith were, as they wanted people to believe, only meant to be used “for printing decorations on the frames of looking glasses!”

Fig. 394.—Interior of a Printing-office in the Sixteenth Century, by J. Amman.
Fig. 394.—Inside a Printing Office in the 16th Century, by J. Amman.
Would it not have been surprising that the pilgrims who were to visit Aix-la-Chapelle on the occasion of the grand jubilee of 1440, should be so anxious to buy ornamented mirrors? As to the art “of polishing stones,” which Gutenberg had taught at first to Andrew Dritzehen, who derived from it “so much profit,” having anything to do with printing was, no doubt, also questionable; but we have not been able to solve the enigma, and wait to clear up the difficulty till a new incunable (incunabula, “a cradle,” the word is applied to the first editions ever printed) is discovered, the work of some Peter (πἑτρος “a stone”) or other; as, for example, the Latin sermons of Hermann de Petra on the Lord’s Prayer; for Gutenberg, when speaking of polishing stones, might have enigmatically designated a book he was printing; just as his partner, in answer to the judge, after having raised his hand on high and sworn to give true evidence,{500} could call himself a maker of mirrors, without telling a falsehood, without committing perjury. The secret of printing was to be religiously kept by those who knew it.
Wouldn’t it have been surprising that the pilgrims visiting Aix-la-Chapelle for the grand jubilee of 1440 were so eager to buy decorated mirrors? As for the craft of “polishing stones,” which Gutenberg initially taught to Andrew Dritzehen, who made “so much profit” from it, whether it was related to printing was definitely questionable; but we haven’t been able to figure out the mystery and are waiting to resolve it until a new incunable (incunabula, “a cradle,” a term for the first editions ever printed) is found, perhaps a work by some Peter (πἑτρος “a stone”); for instance, the Latin sermons of Hermann de Petra on the Lord’s Prayer. When Gutenberg referred to polishing stones, he might have been mysteriously indicating a book he was printing; just as his partner, after raising his hand and swearing to tell the truth in front of the judge,{500} could call himself a maker of mirrors, without lying or committing perjury. The secret of printing was to be kept sacred by those in the know.
In short, it results from all this that Gutenberg, “an ingenious man and a man of invention,” having seen a xylographie “Donatus,” had endeavoured to imitate it, and had succeeded in doing so, the secret being confided to Andrew Dritzehen; that the other arts, which Gutenberg at first kept to himself, but which he subsequently communicated to his partners, consisted in the idea of substituting movable type for tabular printing; a substitution that could only be effected after numerous experiments had been made, and which were just about to be crowned with success when Andrew Dritzehen died. We may then consider it as nearly certain that printing was in some sort discovered twice successively—the first time by Laurent Coster, whose small printed books, or books in letterpress (en moule), attracted the attention of Gutenberg; and the second time by Gutenberg, who raised the art to a degree of perfection such as had never been attained by his predecessor.
In short, it follows from all this that Gutenberg, “an ingenious man and a man of invention,” having seen a woodblock print of “Donatus,” tried to replicate it and managed to do so, with the secret shared with Andrew Dritzehen; that the other arts, which Gutenberg initially kept to himself but later shared with his partners, involved the idea of using movable type instead of traditional printing; a change that could only happen after many experiments were conducted, which were about to be successful when Andrew Dritzehen passed away. We can then consider it almost certain that printing was effectively discovered twice—in the first instance by Laurent Coster, whose small printed books, or books in letterpress (en moule), caught Gutenberg's attention; and the second time by Gutenberg, who perfected the craft to a level that had never been achieved by his predecessor.
It was after the Strasbourg lawsuit between the years 1440 or 1442, as stated by many historians, that Gutenberg went to Holland, and there became a workman in the establishment of Coster; this is asserted in order that they might be able to accuse him of the theft which Junius has laid to the account of a certain man whose name was John. Only—and the coincidence is not, in this case, unworthy of remark—two unedited chronicles of Strasbourg and the Alsatian Wimpfeling relate, almost at the same time, a robbery of type and implements used in printing, but mentioning Strasbourg instead of Haarlem, Gutenberg instead of Laurent Coster, and naming the thief John Gensfieisch. But, according to the Strasbourg tradition, this John Gensfieisch the elder, related to and employed by Gutenberg, robbed him of his secret and his tools, after having been his rival in the discovery of printing, and established himself at Mayence, where, by a just visitation of Providence, he was soon struck blind. It was then, adds the tradition, that in his repentance he sent for his former master to come to Mayence, and gave up to him the business he had founded. But this last part of the tradition seems to savour too much of the moral deductions of a story; and as it is very improbable, moreover, that two thefts of the same kind were committed at the same period, and under the{501} same circumstances, we are inclined to believe that the John mentioned by Junius was, in fact, Gutenberg’s relative, who went to Haarlem to perfect himself in the art of printing, and robbed Coster; for there really existed at Mayence, at the time mentioned, a John Gensfleisch, who might have printed, before Gutenberg went to join him there, the two school books, “Doctrinale Alexandri Galli,” and “Petri Hispani Tractatus.” This is rendered still more probable from the fact that, after search had been long made for these books, which were absolutely unknown when Junius mentioned them, three fragments of the “Doctrinale,” printed on vellum with the type of the Dutch “Speculum,” were at length found.
It was after the Strasbourg lawsuit around 1440 or 1442, as many historians mention, that Gutenberg went to Holland, where he worked in Coster's shop. This is claimed so they could accuse him of theft, which Junius attributed to a man named John. Interestingly, two unpublished chronicles from Strasbourg and Alsatian Wimpfeling recount, almost simultaneously, a theft of type and printing tools, but they refer to Strasbourg instead of Haarlem, Gutenberg instead of Laurent Coster, and identify the thief as John Gensfieisch. According to local tradition, this John Gensfieisch the elder, who was related to and worked with Gutenberg, stole his secret and tools after competing with him in the discovery of printing, then set up shop in Mayence, where, by a twist of fate, he soon became blind. Tradition adds that in his remorse, he summoned his former master to Mayence and turned over the business he had started. However, this last part of the tradition feels overly moralistic, and since it's quite unlikely that two similar thefts happened at the same time and under the same circumstances, we tend to think that the John mentioned by Junius was actually Gutenberg’s relative, who went to Haarlem to refine his printing skills and stole from Coster. During this time, there really was a John Gensfleisch in Mayence who might have printed, before Gutenberg joined him, the two school books, “Doctrinale Alexandri Galli” and “Petri Hispani Tractatus.” This is further supported by the fact that, after a long search for these books, which were completely unknown when Junius referred to them, three fragments of the “Doctrinale,” printed on vellum with the type of the Dutch “Speculum,” were finally discovered.
However, Gutenberg had not succeeded with his printing at Strasbourg. When he quitted the town, where he left such pupils as John Mentell and Henry Eggestein, he removed to Mayence, and established himself in the house of Zum Jungen. There he again printed, but he exhausted his means in experiments, alternately taking up and laying aside the various processes he had employed—xylography, movable types of wood, lead, and cast iron. He used, for printing, a hand-press which he had made on the same principle as a wine-press; he invented new tools; he began ten works and could finish none. At last, his resources all gone, and himself in a state of despair, he was just going to give up the art altogether, when chance sent him a partner, John Fust or Faust, a rich goldsmith of Mayence.
However, Gutenberg hadn’t succeeded with his printing in Strasbourg. When he left the town, where he had such students as John Mentell and Henry Eggestein, he moved to Mainz and settled in the house of Zum Jungen. There, he printed again, but he ran out of money due to his experiments, constantly picking up and then putting down the different processes he had used—xylography, movable types made of wood, lead, and cast iron. For printing, he used a hand-press he made based on a wine-press design; he invented new tools; he started ten projects but couldn’t finish any. Eventually, with all his resources gone and feeling hopeless, he was about to give up the craft entirely when fate brought him a partner, John Fust or Faust, a wealthy goldsmith from Mainz.
This partnership took place in 1450. Fust, by a deed properly drawn up by a notary, promised Gutenberg to advance him 800 gold florins for the manufacture of implements and tools, and 300 for other expenses—servants’ wages, rent, firing, parchment, paper, ink, &c. Besides the “Specula” and “Donati” already in circulation, which Gutenberg probably continued to print, the object of the partnership was the printing of a Bible in folio of two columns, in large type, with initial letters engraved on wood; an important work requiring a great outlay.
This partnership happened in 1450. Fust, through a properly drafted deed by a notary, agreed to lend Gutenberg 800 gold florins for the production of tools and equipment, and 300 for other expenses—such as wages for workers, rent, fuel, parchment, paper, ink, etc. In addition to the “Specula” and “Donati” already being printed, which Gutenberg likely continued to produce, the goal of the partnership was to print a Bible in folio format with two columns, in large type, featuring initial letters carved on wood; a significant project that required a substantial investment.
A caligrapher was attached to Gutenberg’s printing establishment, either to trace on wood the characters to be engraved, or to rubricate the printed pages; in other words, to write in red ink, to paint with a brush or to illuminate (au frottou) the initials, the capital letters, and the headings of chapters. This caligrapher was probably Peter Schœffer or{502} Schoiffer, of Gernsheim, a small town in the diocese of Darmstadt, a clerk of the diocese of Mayence, as he styles himself, and perhaps a German student in the University of Paris; since a manuscript copied by him, and preserved at Strasbourg, is terminated by an inscription in which he testifies that he himself wrote it in the year 1449, in “the very glorious University of Paris.” Schœffer was not only a literary man, but was also a man of ingenuity and prudence (ingeniosus et prudens). Having entered Gutenberg’s establishment, on whom Fust had forced him, in 1452, to take part in the new association they were then forming, Schœffer invented an improved mould with which he could cast separately all the letters of the alphabet in metal, whereas up to this time they had been obliged to engrave the type with a burin. He concealed his discovery from Gutenberg, who would naturally have availed himself of it; but he confided the secret to Fust, who, being very experienced in casting metals, carried out his idea. It was evidently with this cast type, which resisted the action of the press, that Schœffer composed and executed a “Donatus,” of which four leaves, in parchment, were found at Treves in 1803, in the interior of an old bookcover, and were deposited in the Imperial Library of Paris. An inscription in this edition, printed in red, announces formally that Peter Schœffer alone had executed it, with its type and its initial letters, according to the “new art of the printer, without the help of the pen.”
A calligrapher worked in Gutenberg’s printing shop, either to outline the characters to be carved into wood or to add color to the printed pages. In other words, he wrote in red ink, painted with a brush, or decorated the initials, capital letters, and chapter headings. This calligrapher was probably Peter Schœffer or Schoiffer from Gernsheim, a small town in the Darmstadt diocese, describing himself as a clerk in the diocese of Mayence. He may have also been a German student at the University of Paris; a manuscript he copied, which is kept in Strasbourg, contains an inscription where he states he wrote it in 1449 at “the very glorious University of Paris.” Schœffer was not just a literary person; he was also inventive and wise. After joining Gutenberg’s shop, where Fust had pressured him to join the new partnership they were forming in 1452, Schœffer created an improved mold that allowed him to cast each letter of the alphabet in metal separately, while until then, they had to engrave the type with a burin. He kept this discovery secret from Gutenberg, who would have undoubtedly used it, but he shared it with Fust, who was experienced in metal casting and implemented the idea. Clearly, it was with this cast type, which held up under the pressure of the press, that Schœffer printed a “Donatus,” of which four leaves were discovered in Treves in 1803 inside an old book cover and were placed in the Imperial Library of Paris. An inscription in this edition, printed in red, officially states that Peter Schœffer alone created it, along with its type and initial letters, according to the “new art of the printer, without the help of the pen.”
That was certainly the first public disclosure of the existence of printing, which up to this time had passed off its productions as the work of caligraphers. It seems that Schœffer thus desired to mark the date and to appropriate to himself the invention of Gutenberg. It is certain that Fust, allured by the results Schœffer had obtained, secretly entered into partnership with him, and, in order to get rid of Gutenberg, profited by the power which his bond gave him over that unfortunate individual. Gutenberg, summoned to dissolve the partnership and to return the sums he had received, which he was quite incapable of paying, was obliged, in order to satisfy the demands of his pitiless creditor, to give up to him his printing establishment with all the materials it contained; among them was included this same Bible, the last leaves of which were, perhaps, in the press at the moment when they robbed him of the fruits of his long-protracted labours.
That was definitely the first public announcement about the existence of printing, which until then had been claimed to be the work of calligraphers. It seems that Schœffer wanted to mark the date and claim Gutenberg's invention as his own. It’s clear that Fust, attracted by the results Schœffer achieved, secretly partnered with him and used his authority from their agreement to get rid of Gutenberg. When Gutenberg was called to end the partnership and return the money he had received—money he was unable to pay—he had no choice but to give up his printing business along with all its equipment to satisfy the ruthless demands of his creditor. Among those items was this very Bible, the last pages of which might have been in the press just as they took away the results of his lengthy efforts.
Gutenberg evicted, Peter Schœffer, and Fust, who had given Schœffer{503} his daughter in marriage, completed the great Bible, which was ready for sale in the early months of 1456. This Bible, being passed off as a manuscript, must have commanded a very high price. This accounts for the non-appearance on it of any inscription to show by what means this immense work had been executed; let us add that in any case we may well suppose Schœffer and Fust were not willing to give to Gutenberg a share of the glory which they dared not yet appropriate to themselves.
Gutenberg was kicked out, and Peter Schœffer, along with Fust—who had given Schœffer{503} his daughter—finished the great Bible, which was ready for sale in the early months of 1456. This Bible, being sold as a manuscript, must have been priced very high. This explains why there was no inscription indicating how this massive work was completed; we can also assume that Schœffer and Fust weren’t willing to give Gutenberg any credit for the achievement that they were not yet ready to claim for themselves.

Fig. 395.—Fac-simile of the Bible of 1456 (1 Samuel xix, 1-5), printed at Mayence by Gutenberg.
Fig. 395.—Copy of the Bible from 1456 (1 Samuel xix, 1-5), printed in Mainz by Gutenberg.
The Latin Bible, without date, which all bibliographers agree in considering as that of Gutenberg, is a large in-folio of six hundred and forty-one leaves, divided into two, or three, or even four volumes. It is printed in double columns, of forty-two lines each in the full pages, with the exception of the first ten, which consisted of only forty or forty-one lines (Fig. 395). The characters are Gothic; the leaves are all numbered, and have neither signatures nor catchwords. Some copies of it are on vellum, others on paper. The number of copies which were{504} printed of this Bible may be estimated at one hundred and fifty—a considerable number for that period. The simultaneous publication of so many Bibles, exactly alike, did not contribute less than the lawsuit of Gutenberg and Fust to make known the discovery of printing. Besides which, Fust and his new partner, although they had mutually agreed to keep the secret as long as possible, were the first to reveal it, in order to get all the credit of the invention for themselves, when public rumour allowed them no longer to conceal it within their printing-office.
The undated Latin Bible, which all bibliographers agree is from Gutenberg, is a large folio with six hundred and forty-one leaves, divided into two, three, or even four volumes. It’s printed in double columns, with forty-two lines per full page, except for the first ten pages, which have only forty or forty-one lines (Fig. 395). The typeface is Gothic; all the leaves are numbered, and there are no signatures or catchwords. Some copies are on vellum, while others are on paper. The estimated number of copies printed of this Bible is around one hundred and fifty—a considerable amount for that time. The simultaneous release of so many identical Bibles, along with the lawsuit between Gutenberg and Fust, played a significant role in spreading awareness of the printing invention. Furthermore, Fust and his new partner, despite agreeing to keep their secret as long as possible, were the first to reveal it in order to claim sole credit for the invention when public speculation made it impossible to hide it any longer in their printing office.
It was then they printed the “Psalmorum Codex” (Collection of Psalms), the earliest book bearing their names, and which fixed, in a manner, for the first time, a date for the new art they had so much improved. The colophon, or inscription at the end of the “Psalmorum Codex,” announces that the book was executed “without the help of the pen, by an ingenious process, in the year of our Lord, 1457.”
It was then that they printed the “Psalmorum Codex” (Collection of Psalms), the earliest book to bear their names, which established a date for the new art they had significantly improved. The colophon, or inscription at the end of the “Psalmorum Codex,” states that the book was created “without the use of a pen, using an ingenious process, in the year of our Lord, 1457.”
This magnificent Psalter, which went through three editions without any considerable alterations being made in it in the space of thirty-three years, is a large in-folio volume of one hundred and seventy-five leaves, printed in red and black characters, imitated from those used in the liturgical manuscripts of the fifteenth century. There exists, however, of the rarest edition of this book but six or seven copies on vellum (Fig. 396).
This impressive Psalter, which saw three editions over thirty-three years without any major changes, is a large folio volume of one hundred seventy-five pages, printed in red and black fonts inspired by those used in 15th-century liturgical manuscripts. However, there are only about six or seven copies of the rarest edition of this book on vellum (Fig. 396).
From this period printing, instead of concealing itself, endeavoured, on the contrary, to make itself generally known. But it does not as yet seem to have occurred to any one that it could be applied to the reproduction of other books than Bibles, psalters, and missals, because these were the only books that commanded a quick and extensive sale. Fust and Schœffer then undertook the printing of a voluminous work, which served as a liturgical manual to the whole of Christendom, the celebrated “Rationale Divinorum Officiorum” (“Manual of Divine Offices”), by William Durand, Bishop of Mende, in the thirteenth century. It suffices to glance over this “Rationale,” and to compare it with the coarse “Specula” printed in Holland, to be convinced that in the year 1459 printing had reached the highest degree of perfection. This edition, dated from Mayence (Moguntiæ), was no longer intended for a small number of buyers; it was addressed to the entire Catholic world, and copies of it on vellum and on paper were disseminated so rapidly over the whole of Europe as to cause the belief, thenceforward, that printing was invented at Mayence.{505}
During this time, printing, rather than hiding away, actively sought to make itself well-known. However, it still seems like it hadn't occurred to anyone that it could be used to reproduce books other than Bibles, psalters, and missals, as those were the only titles that sold quickly and widely. Fust and Schœffer then took on the task of printing a substantial work, which served as a liturgical guide for all of Christendom, the famous “Rationale Divinorum Officiorum” (“Manual of Divine Offices”) by William Durand, Bishop of Mende, from the thirteenth century. Just a look at this “Rationale” compared to the rudimentary “Specula” printed in Holland shows that by 1459, printing had reached an advanced level of perfection. This edition, dated from Mayence (Moguntiæ), was no longer aimed at a small group of buyers; it targeted the entire Catholic world, and copies printed on both vellum and paper were distributed so quickly across Europe that it led people to believe that printing was invented in Mayence.{505}

Fig. 396.—Fac-simile of a page of the Psalter of 1459, second edition, or the second copy that was struck off. Printed at Mayence, by J. Fust and P. Schœffer.
Fig. 396.—Exact replica of a page from the Psalter of 1459, second edition, or the second copy that was produced. Printed in Mainz by J. Fust and P. Schœffer.
The fourth work printed by Fust and Schœffer, and dated 1460, is the collection of the Constitutions of Pope Clement V., known by the name of “Clementines”—a large in-folio in double columns, having superb initial letters painted in gold and colours in the small number of copies still extant.
The fourth work printed by Fust and Schœffer, dated 1460, is the collection of the Constitutions of Pope Clement V., known as the “Clementines”—a large folio in double columns, featuring beautiful initial letters painted in gold and colors in the few copies still in existence.
But Gutenberg, though deprived of his typographic apparatus, had not renounced the art of which he considered himself, and with reason, the principal inventor. He was, above all, anxious to prove himself as capable as his former partners of producing books “without the help of the pen.” He formed a new association, and fitted up a printing-office which, we know by tradition, was actively at work till 1460, the year wherein appeared the “Catholicon” (a kind of encyclopædia of the thirteenth century), by John Balbi, of Genoa, the only important work the printing of which can be attributed to Gutenberg (Fig. 397), and which can bear comparison with the editions of Fust and Schœffer. Gutenberg, who had imitated the Dutch “Donati” and “Specula,” doubtless felt a repugnance at appropriating to himself the credit of an invention he had only improved; accordingly, in the long and explicit anonymous inscription placed at the end of the volume, he attributed to God alone the glory of this divine invention, declaring that the “Catholicon” had been printed without the assistance of reed, stylus, or pen, but by a marvellous combination of points, matrices, and letters.
But Gutenberg, although stripped of his printing equipment, hadn’t given up on the craft that he believed, with good reason, he had primarily invented. Most of all, he was eager to show that he could produce books “without the help of the pen,” just like his former partners. He formed a new company and set up a printing office that, as tradition tells us, was actively running until 1460, the year the “Catholicon” (a type of encyclopaedia from the thirteenth century) by John Balbi of Genoa was published, the only significant work of which Gutenberg is credited with printing (Fig. 397), and which can hold its own against the editions produced by Fust and Schœffer. Gutenberg, who had drawn inspiration from the Dutch “Donati” and “Specula,” likely felt uneasy about taking full credit for an invention he had merely enhanced; thus, in the long and detailed anonymous inscription at the end of the volume, he attributed the glory of this divine invention solely to God, declaring that the “Catholicon” had been printed without the use of reed, stylus, or pen, but through a remarkable combination of points, matrices, and letters.

Fig. 397.—Fac-simile of the “Catholicon” at 1460, printed at Mayence by Gutenberg.
Fig. 397.—Replica of the “Catholicon” from 1460, printed in Mainz by Gutenberg.
This undertaking brought to a happy termination, Gutenberg, no doubt weary of the annoyances incident to business, transferred his printing-{507}office to his workmen, Henry and Nicholas Bechtermuncze, Weigand Spyes, and Ulric Zell. Then, having retired near to Adolphus II., elector and archbishop of Mayence, where he occupied the post of gentleman of the ecclesiastical court of that prince, he contented himself with the modest stipend attached to that office, and died at a date not authentically determined, but which cannot be later than February 24, 1468. His friend, Adam Gelth, erected in the Church of the Récollets at Mayence, a monument to his memory, with an epitaph styling him formally “the inventor of the typographic art.”
This project came to a successful close, and Gutenberg, likely tired of the troubles that come with running a business, handed over his printing office to his workers, Henry and Nicholas Bechtermuncze, Weigand Spyes, and Ulric Zell. He then retired near Adolphus II, the elector and archbishop of Mayence, where he took on the role of gentleman in the ecclesiastical court of that prince. He was satisfied with the modest pay that came with the position and died on a date that isn't definitively known but can't be later than February 24, 1468. His friend, Adam Gelth, set up a monument in the Church of the Récollets in Mayence to honor his memory, with an epitaph officially calling him “the inventor of the typographic art.”
Fust and Schœffer did not the less continue to print books with indefatigable ardour. In 1462 they completed a new edition of the Bible, much more perfect than that of 1456, and of which copies were probably sold, as were those of the first edition, as manuscripts, especially in countries where, as in France, printing did not already exist. It seems that the appearance in Paris of this Bible, (called the Mayence Bible), greatly excited the community of scribes and booksellers, who saw in the new method of producing books, without the aid of the pen, “the destruction of their trade.” They charged, it is said, the sellers of these books with magic; but it is more probable the latter were proceeded against, and condemned to fine and imprisonment, for having omitted to procure from the University authority for the sale of their Bible; such permission being then indispensable for the sale of every kind of book.
Fust and Schœffer continued to print books with relentless enthusiasm. In 1462, they completed a new edition of the Bible, which was much better than the one from 1456, and copies were likely sold, just like the first edition, as manuscripts, especially in countries like France where printing didn't exist yet. The arrival of this Bible in Paris (known as the Mayence Bible) really stirred up the community of scribes and booksellers, who viewed the new method of producing books without the use of a pen as a threat to their livelihoods. They accused the sellers of these books of witchcraft; however, it's more likely that the sellers faced legal action and were fined or imprisoned for not obtaining permission from the University to sell their Bible, as such approval was necessary for selling any type of book at that time.
In the meantime the town of Mayence had been taken by assault and given up to pillage (October 27, 1462). This event, in consequence of which the printing-office of Fust and Schœffer remained shut up for two years, resulted in the dissemination over the whole of Europe of printers and the art of printing. Cologne, Hamburg, and Strasbourg appear to have been the first towns in which the emigrants established themselves.
In the meantime, the town of Mainz was captured and given up to looting (October 27, 1462). As a result of this event, Fust and Schœffer’s printing office stayed closed for two years, leading to the spread of printers and the printing press throughout Europe. Cologne, Hamburg, and Strasbourg seem to have been the first cities where the displaced printers settled.
When these printers left Mayence, and carried their art elsewhere, it had never produced any book of classic literature; but it had proved by important publications, such as the Bible and the “Catholicon,” that it could create entire libraries, and thus propagate, ad infinitum, the masterpieces of human genius. It was reserved for the printing-office of Fust and Schœffer to set the example in that direction, and of printing the first classical work. In 1465, Cicero’s treatise “De Officiis,” issued from the press of these two faithful associates, and marked, as we may say, the{508} commencement of the printing of books for libraries, and with so great success that in the following year a new edition of the treatise was published, in quarto.
When these printers left Mainz and took their craft elsewhere, they hadn't created any classic literature books yet; however, they had shown through significant publications, like the Bible and the “Catholicon,” that they could produce entire libraries and thus spread, ad infinitum, the masterpieces of human creativity. It was the printing office of Fust and Schœffer that set the example in that direction by printing the first classical work. In 1465, Cicero’s essay “De Officiis” came off the press of these two faithful partners, marking, so to speak, the{508} beginning of printing books for libraries, and with such great success that a new edition of the essay was published in quarto the following year.
At this period, Fust himself came to Paris, where he established a dépôt of printed books, but left the management of the concern to one of his own fellow-countrymen. This person dying soon afterwards, the books found in his house, being the property of a foreigner, were sold by right of forfeiture, for the king’s benefit. But upon the petition of Peter Schœffer, backed up by the Elector of Mayence, the King, Louis XI., granted to the petitioners a sum of 2,425 golden dollars, “in consideration of the trouble and labour which the said petitioners had taken for the said art and trade of printing, and of the benefit and utility which resulted and may result from this art to the whole world, as well by increasing knowledge as in other ways.” This memorable decree of the King of France bears date April 21, 1475.
At this time, Fust himself came to Paris, where he set up a shop for printed books, but handed over the management to one of his fellow countrymen. This person died soon after, and the books found in his home, being owned by a foreigner, were sold due to forfeiture for the benefit of the king. However, upon the request of Peter Schœffer, supported by the Elector of Mayence, King Louis XI granted the petitioners a sum of 2,425 golden dollars, "in recognition of the trouble and effort the petitioners took for the art and trade of printing, and of the benefit and utility this art brings and may bring to the whole world, both by increasing knowledge and in other ways." This historic decree from the King of France is dated April 21, 1475.
We must mention, however, that about the year 1462, Louis XI., inquisitive and uneasy at what he had heard of the invention of Gutenberg, sent to Mayence Nicholas Jenson, a clever engraver, attached to the mint at Tours, “to obtain secret information of the cutting of the points and type, by means of which the rarest manuscripts could be multiplied, and to carry off surreptitiously the invention and introduce it into France.” Nicholas Jenson, after having succeeded in his mission, did not return to France (it was never known why), but went to Venice and established himself there as a printer. It would seem, however, that Louis XI., not discouraged at the ill success of his attempt, despatched, it is said, another envoy, less enterprising but more conscientious than the first, to discover the secrets of printing. In 1469, three German printers, Ulric Gering, Martin Crantz, and Michael Friburger, began to print in Paris, in a room of the Sorbonne, of which their fellow-countryman, John Heylin, named De la Pierre, was then the prior; in the following year they dedicated to the king, “their protector,” one of their editions, revised by the learned William Fichet; and in the space of four years they published about fifteen works, quartos and folios, the majority being printed for the first time. Then, when they were forced to leave the Sorbonne, because John de la Pierre, who had returned to Germany, had no longer authority over the institution, they set up in the Rue Saint-Jacques a new printing{509} establishment, whose sign-board was the “Soleil d’Or,” from which, during the next five years, were issued twelve other important works.
We should note that around the year 1462, Louis XI, curious and concerned about what he had heard regarding Gutenberg's invention, sent Nicholas Jenson, a skilled engraver working at the mint in Tours, to Mainz. His mission was to gather secret information on how to cut the printing points and type that could multiply the rarest manuscripts, and to covertly bring back this invention to France. After succeeding in his task, Nicholas Jenson did not return to France—it's unclear why—but instead went to Venice and set up as a printer. However, it seems that Louis XI, undeterred by this unsuccessful attempt, sent another envoy—less daring but more diligent than the first—to uncover the secrets of printing. In 1469, three German printers, Ulric Gering, Martin Crantz, and Michael Friburger, began printing in a room at the Sorbonne, where their fellow countryman, John Heylin, known as De la Pierre, was then the prior. The following year, they dedicated one of their editions, revised by the scholar William Fichet, to the king, whom they called “their protector.” Within four years, they published about fifteen works, both quartos and folios, most of which were printed for the first time. Afterward, when they had to leave the Sorbonne because John de la Pierre, having returned to Germany, no longer had authority over the institution, they established a new printing house in Rue Saint-Jacques, under the sign “Soleil d’Or,” from which twelve more important works were issued over the next five years.
The Sorbonne then, like the University, was the cradle and the foster-mother in Paris of the art of printing, which soon attained to a nourishing condition, and produced, during the last twenty years of the fourteenth[61] century, numerous fine books of history, poetry, literature, and devotion, under the direction of the able and learned Pierre Caron, Pasquier Bonhomme, Anthony Vérard, Simon Vostre (Fig. 398), &c.
The Sorbonne, like the University, was the birthplace and nurturing ground for the art of printing in Paris. This art quickly flourished and, during the last twenty years of the fourteenth century, produced many excellent books on history, poetry, literature, and religion, led by the skilled and knowledgeable Pierre Caron, Pasquier Bonhomme, Anthony Vérard, Simon Vostre (Fig. 398), and others.
After the capture of Mayence, two workmen, who had been dismissed from the establishment of Fust and Schœffer, Conrad Sweynheim and Arnold Pannartz, carried beyond the Alps the secret that had been confided to them under the guarantee of an oath. They remained for a time in the Convent of Subiaco, near Rome, in which were some German monks, and there they organised a printing apparatus, and printed many fine editions of Lactantius, Cicero, St. Augustine, &c. They were soon invited to Rome, and met with an asylum in the house of the illustrious family of Massimi; but they found an opponent in the city in one of their own workmen from the convent, who had come to Rome and engaged himself as printer to the cardinal John of Torquemada. Henceforward sprang up between the two printing establishments a rivalry which showed itself in unparalleled zeal and activity on both sides. In ten years the greater number of the writings of the ancient Latin authors, which had been preserved in manuscripts more or less rare, passed through the press. In 1476 there were in Rome more than twenty printers, who employed about a hundred presses, and whose great object was to surpass each other in the rapidity with which they produced their publications; so that the day soon arrived when the most precious manuscripts retained any value only because they contained what had not been already made public by printing. Those of which printed editions already existed were so universally disregarded, that we must refer to this period the destruction of a large number. They were used, when written on parchment, for binding the new books; and to this circumstance may be attributed the loss of certain celebrated works which printing in nowise tended to preserve from the knife of the binder.
After the capture of Mainz, two workers, who had been let go from Fust and Schœffer's workshop, Conrad Sweynheim and Arnold Pannartz, brought a secret across the Alps that had been entrusted to them under oath. They stayed for a while at the Convent of Subiaco, near Rome, where some German monks lived, and there they set up a printing press and produced many fine editions of Lactantius, Cicero, St. Augustine, and others. They were soon invited to Rome, where they found refuge in the home of the distinguished Massimi family; however, they encountered competition from one of their own former workers from the convent who had come to Rome and taken a job as a printer for Cardinal John of Torquemada. From then on, intense rivalry emerged between the two printing houses, resulting in unmatched enthusiasm and productivity on both sides. Within ten years, most of the writings of ancient Latin authors, preserved in various rare manuscripts, had been printed. By 1476, there were more than twenty printers in Rome operating around a hundred presses, all eager to outdo each other in how quickly they released their publications; soon, the most valuable manuscripts were prized only for their content that wasn’t yet available in print. Manuscripts that had printed editions were largely disregarded, leading to the destruction of many. Those written on parchment were often used to bind new books, which contributed to the loss of certain famous works that printing could not save from the binder’s knife.
While printing was displaying such prodigious activity in Rome, it was{510}
While printing was showing remarkable activity in Rome, it was{510}

Fig. 398.—Fac-simile of a page of a “Livre d’Heures” printed in Paris, in 1512, by Simon Vostre.
Fig. 398.—Replica of a page from a "Book of Hours" printed in Paris in 1512 by Simon Vostre.
not less active in Venice, where it seems to have been imported by that Nicholas Jenson whom Louis XI. had sent to Gutenberg, and whom for a long time even the Venetians looked on as the inventor of the art with which he had clandestinely become acquainted at Mayence. From the
not less active in Venice, where it seems to have been brought in by that Nicholas Jenson whom Louis XI. had sent to Gutenberg, and whom for a long time even the Venetians regarded as the inventor of the art he had secretly learned in Mainz. From the
year 1469, however, Jenson had no longer the monopoly of printing in Venice, where John de Spire had arrived, bringing also from Mayence all the improvements Gutenberg and Schœffer had obtained. This art having ceased to be a secret in the city of the Doges, great
year 1469, however, Jenson no longer had the monopoly on printing in Venice, where John de Spire had arrived, bringing with him all the advancements that Gutenberg and Schœffer had made in Mayence. This art had stopped being a secret in the city of the Doges, great

Fig. 401.—Mark of Arnold de Keyser, Printer at Ghent.
Fig. 401.—Mark of Arnold de Keyser, Printer in Ghent.
(1480.)
(1480.)
competition arose among printers, who flocked to Venice, where they found a market for their volumes which a thousand ships carried to all parts of the world. At this period important and admirable publications issued from the numerous rival printing establishments in Venice.{512} Christopher Waltdorfer, of Ratisbon, published in 1471 the first edition of the “Decameron” of Boccaccio, of which a copy was sold for £2,080 at the Roxburgh sale; John of Cologne published, in the same year, the first dated edition of “Terence;” Adam of Amberg reprinted, from the Roman editions, “Lactantius” and “Virgil,” &c. Finally, Venice already possessed more than two hundred printers, when in 1494 the great Aldo Manuzio made his appearance, the precursor of the Estiennes,[62] who were the glory of French printing. From every part of Europe printing spread itself and flourished (Figs. 399 to 411); the printers, however, often neglected, perhaps intentionally, to date their
competition emerged among printers, who flocked to Venice, where they found a market for their books that a thousand ships carried to all parts of the world. During this time, significant and impressive publications were produced by the many rival printing houses in Venice.{512} Christopher Waltdorfer, from Ratisbon, published the first edition of Boccaccio's “Decameron” in 1471, a copy of which sold for £2,080 at the Roxburgh sale; John of Cologne published the first dated edition of “Terence” that same year; Adam of Amberg reprinted “Lactantius” and “Virgil” from the Roman editions, among others. By 1494, Venice had more than two hundred printers, when the great Aldo Manuzio arrived, who was the forerunner of the Estiennes,[62] the pride of French printing. Printing spread and thrived across Europe (Figs. 399 to 411); however, printers often neglected, possibly on purpose, to date their
productions. In the course of 1469 there were only two towns, Venice and Milan, that revealed, by their dated editions, the time at which printing was first established within their walls; in 1470, five towns—Nuremberg, Paris, Foligno, Treviso, and Verona; in 1471, eight towns—Strasbourg, Spires, Treviso, Bologna, Ferrara, Naples, Pavia, and Florence; in 1472, eight others—Cremona, Felizzano, Padua, Mantua, Montreuil, Jesi, Munster, and Parma; in 1473, ten—Brescia, Messina, Ulm, Bude,{513} Lauingen, Mersebourg, Alost, Utrecht, Lyons, and St. Ursio, near Vicenza; in 1474, thirteen towns, among which are Valentia (in Spain) and London; in 1475, twelve towns, &c. Each year we find the art gaining ground, and each year an increase in the number of books newly edited, rendering science and literature popular by considerably diminishing the price of books. Thus, for example, at the beginning of the fifteenth century, the illustrious Poggio sold his fine manuscript of “Livy,” to raise money enough to buy himself a villa near Florence; Anthony of Palermo mortgaged his estate in order to be able to purchase a manuscript of the same historical writer, valued at a hundred and twenty-five dollars; yet a few years later the “Livy,” printed at Rome by Sweynheim and Pannartz, in one folio volume on vellum, was worth only five golden dollars.
productions. In 1469, only two cities, Venice and Milan, showed, through their dated editions, when printing first started within their walls; in 1470, five cities—Nuremberg, Paris, Foligno, Treviso, and Verona; in 1471, eight cities—Strasbourg, Spires, Treviso, Bologna, Ferrara, Naples, Pavia, and Florence; in 1472, eight more—Cremona, Felizzano, Padua, Mantua, Montreuil, Jesi, Munster, and Parma; in 1473, ten—Brescia, Messina, Ulm, Bude,{513} Lauingen, Mersebourg, Alost, Utrecht, Lyons, and St. Ursio, near Vicenza; in 1474, thirteen cities, including Valentia (in Spain) and London; in 1475, twelve cities, etc. Each year, we see the art of printing spreading, and each year there’s a rise in the number of newly published books, making science and literature more accessible by significantly lowering the price of books. So, for instance, at the beginning of the fifteenth century, the renowned Poggio sold his beautiful manuscript of “Livy” to raise enough money to buy a villa near Florence; Anthony of Palermo mortgaged his estate to purchase a manuscript of the same historian, valued at one hundred and twenty-five dollars; yet a few years later, the “Livy,” printed in Rome by Sweynheim and Pannartz, in one folio volume on vellum, was worth only five golden dollars.

Fig. 404.—Mark of Simon Vostre, Printer at Paris, in 1531, living in the Rue Neuve Nostre-Dame, at the Sign of St. John the Evangelist.
Fig. 404.—Mark of Simon Vostre, Printer in Paris, in 1531, living on Rue Neuve Nostre-Dame, at the Sign of St. John the Evangelist.
The largest number of the early editions resembled each other, for they were generally printed in Gothic characters, or lettres de somme—letters which bristled with points and angular appendices. These characters, when printing was only just invented, had preserved in Holland and in Germany{514} their original form; and the celebrated printer of Bruges, Colard Mansion, only improved on them in his valuable publications, which were almost contemporaneous with Gutenberg’s “Catholicon;” but they had already under-gone in France a semi metamorphosis in getting rid of their angularities and their most extravagant features. These lettres de somme were then adopted under the name of bâtarde (bastard) or ronde (round), in the first books printed in France, and when Nicholas Jenson established himself in Venice
The earliest editions looked quite similar to each other because they were usually printed in Gothic letters, or lettres de somme—letters that were filled with points and sharp angles. These characters, when printing had just been invented, had kept their original form in Holland and Germany{514}; the famous printer from Bruges, Colard Mansion, only made improvements in his valuable publications, which were almost contemporary with Gutenberg’s “Catholicon.” However, they had already undergone a partial transformation in France, losing some of their angularities and most of their extravagant features. These lettres de somme were then adopted under the names bâtarde (bastard) or ronde (round) in the first books printed in France, and when Nicholas Jenson set up his press in Venice.

Fig. 406.—Mark of Philippe le Noir, Printer, Bookseller, and Bookbinder, at Paris, 1536, living in the Rue St. Jacques, at the sign of the “Rose Couronnée.”
Fig. 406.—Mark of Philippe le Noir, Printer, Bookseller, and Bookbinder, in Paris, 1536, living on Rue St. Jacques, at the “Rose Couronnée” sign.
he used the Roman, which were only an elegant variety of the lettres de somme of France (Gothic characters). Aldo Manuzio, with the sole object of insuring that Venice should not owe its national type to a Frenchman, adopted the Italic character, renewed from the writing called cursive or de chancellerie (of the chancellor’s office), which was never generally used in printing, notwithstanding the fine editions of Aldo. Hereafter the Ciceronean character was to come into use, so called because it had been employed at Rome in the first edition of the “Epistolæ Familiares” (Familiar Letters) of Cicero, in 1467. The character called “St. Augustinian,” which appeared{515} later, likewise owes its name to the large edition of the works of St. Augustine, published at Basle in 1506. Moreover, during this first period in which each printer engraved, or caused to be engraved under his own directions,
he used the Roman, which was just an elegant version of the lettres de somme from France (Gothic characters). Aldo Manuzio, determined to ensure that Venice didn't get its national type from a Frenchman, adopted the Italic character, based on the writing style known as cursive or de chancellerie (of the chancellor’s office), which was never widely used in printing, despite Aldo’s great editions. Later on, the Ciceronean character came into play, named because it was used in Rome for the first edition of Cicero’s “Epistolæ Familiares” (Familiar Letters) in 1467. The character called “St. Augustinian,” which appeared{515} later, got its name from the large edition of St. Augustine’s works published in Basle in 1506. Also, during this initial period, each printer either engraved or had engraved under his own direction,

Fig. 408.—Mark of Robert Estienne, Printer at Paris, 1536.
Fig. 408.—Mark of Robert Estienne, Printer in Paris, 1536.
“Do not aspire to know high things.”
“Don't aim to know lofty things.”
“Virtue my Leader, Fortune my Companion.”
"Virtue is my Leader, and Fortune is my Companion."
the characters he made use of, there was an infinite number of different types. The register, a table indicative of the quires which composed the book, was necessary to point out in what order these were to be arranged
the characters he used were of countless varieties. The register, a table showing the quires that made up the book, was essential to indicate the order in which these were to be arranged
and bound together. After the register came the catchwords, which, at the end of each quire or of each leaf, were destined to serve an analogous purpose; and the signatures, indicating the place of quires or of leaves by letters or figures; but signatures and catchwords existed already in the manuscripts,{516} and typographers had only to reproduce them in their editions. There was at first a perfect identity between the manuscripts and the books printed from them. The typographic art seems to have considered it imperative to respect the abbreviations with which the manuscripts were so encumbered as often to become unintelligible; but, as it was not easy to transfer them precisely from the manuscripts, they were soon expressed in such a way, and in so complicated a manner, that in 1483 a special explanatory treatise had to be published to render them intelligible. The punctuation was generally very capriciously presented: here, it was nearly nil; there, it admitted only of the full stop in various positions; the rests were often indicated by oblique strokes; sometimes the full stop was round, sometimes square, and we find also the star or asterisk employed as a sign of punctuation. The new paragraphs, or breaks, are placed indifferently in the same line with the rest of the text, projecting beyond it or not reaching to it.
and bound together. After the register came the catchwords, which, at the end of each quire or each leaf, were meant to serve a similar purpose; and the signatures, showing the location of quires or leaves with letters or numbers; but signatures and catchwords already existed in manuscripts,{516} and printers just needed to reproduce them in their editions. Initially, there was a clear similarity between the manuscripts and the books printed from them. The printing art seemed to find it essential to respect the abbreviations that made the manuscripts often hard to read; however, since it was challenging to reproduce them accurately from the manuscripts, they quickly became expressed in such a way that by 1483 a special guide had to be published to make sense of them. The punctuation was usually presented very inconsistently: sometimes it was nearly nil; at other times, only a full stop was used in various positions; pauses were often marked with slashes; occasionally, the full stop was round, sometimes square, and there were also stars or asterisks used as punctuation marks. New paragraphs or breaks were placed randomly in line with the rest of the text, either extending beyond it or not reaching it.

Fig. 412.—Border from the “Livre d’Heures” of Anthony Vérard (1488), representing the Assumption of the Virgin in the presence of the Apostles and Holy Women, and at the bottom of the page two Mystical Figures.
Fig. 412.—Border from the “Book of Hours” by Anthony Vérard (1488), showing the Assumption of the Virgin surrounded by the Apostles and Holy Women, with two Mystical Figures at the bottom of the page.
The book, on leaving the press, went, like its predecessor the manuscript, first into the hands of the corrector, who revised the text, rectifying wrong letters, and restoring those the press had left in blank; then into the hands of the rubricator, who printed in red, blue, or other colours, the initial letters, the capitals, and the new paragraphs. The leaves, before the adoption of signatures, were numbered by hand.
The book, once it was published, went, like its predecessor the manuscript, first to the corrector, who edited the text, fixing incorrect letters and filling in the blanks left by the printer; then it went to the rubricator, who added red, blue, or other colored ink to the initial letters, capitals, and new paragraphs. The pages, before they started using signatures, were numbered by hand.
At first, nearly all books were printed in folio and quarto sizes, the result of folding the sheet of paper in two or in four respectively; but the length and breadth of these sizes varied according to the requirements of typography and the dimensions of the press. At the end of the fifteenth century, however, the advantages of the octavo were already appreciated, which soon became in France the sex-decimo, and in Italy the duo-decimo.
At first, almost all books were printed in folio and quarto sizes, which resulted from folding a sheet of paper in two or four, respectively. However, the dimensions of these sizes varied based on the needs of typography and the size of the press. By the end of the fifteenth century, though, the benefits of the octavo format were already recognized, which soon became known as the sex-decimo in France and the duo-decimo in Italy.

Fig. 413.—Border taken from the “Livre d’Heures” of Geoffroi Tory (1525).
Fig. 413.—Border taken from the “Book of Hours” by Geoffroi Tory (1525).
Paper and ink employed by the earliest printer seem to have required no improvement as the art of printing progressed.{518}
Paper and ink used by the first printers didn't seem to need improvement as the printing process evolved.{518}

Fig. 414—“Livre d’Heures,” by Guillaume Roville (1551), a composition in the style of the school of Lyons, with Caryatides representing female Saints semi-veiled.
Fig. 414—“Book of Hours,” by Guillaume Roville (1551), a composition in the style of the Lyons school, featuring Caryatids representing semi-veiled female saints.
The ink was black, bright, indelible, unalterable, penetrating deeply into the paper, and composed, as already were the colours, of oil-paint. The paper, which was certainly rather grey or yellow, and often coarse and rough, had the advantage of being strong, durable, and was almost fit, in virtue of these qualities, to replace parchment and vellum, both of which materials were scarce and too expensive. Editors contented themselves with having struck off on membrane (a thin and white vellum) a small number of copies of each edition; never exceeding three hundred. These sumptuous copies, rubricated, illuminated, bound with care, resembling in every respect the finest manuscripts, were generally presented to kings, princes, and great personages, whose patronage or assistance the printer sought. Nor was any expense spared to add to typography all the ornaments which wood-engravings could confer upon it; and from the year 1475, numerous{519} illustrated editions, of which an example was found in the first “Specula,” especially those printed in Germany, were enriched with figures, portraits, heraldic escutcheons, and a multitude of ornamented margins (Figs. 412 to 415). For more than a century the painters and engravers worked hand in hand with the printers and booksellers.
The ink was black, bright, permanent, and unchangeable, soaking deeply into the paper and made up, like the colors, of oil paint. The paper, which was definitely more grey or yellow and often coarse and rough, had the advantage of being strong and durable, making it almost suitable to replace parchment and vellum, both of which were rare and too pricey. Editors were satisfied with printing a small number of copies of each edition on membrane (a thin and white vellum); they never exceeded three hundred. These luxurious copies, decorated with red ink, illuminated, and carefully bound, looked just like the finest manuscripts and were usually given to kings, princes, and important figures whose support the printer sought. No expense was spared to enhance the typography with all the decorations wood engravings could offer; starting in 1475, many{519} illustrated editions, like the first “Specula,” especially those printed in Germany, were filled with images, portraits, heraldic designs, and numerous decorated margins (Figs. 412 to 415). For more than a century, painters and engravers collaborated closely with printers and booksellers.

Fig. 415.—Border employed by John of Tournes, in 1557, ornamented with Antique Masks and Allegorical Personages bearing Baskets containing Laurel Branches.
Fig. 415.—Border used by John of Tournes in 1557, decorated with classical masks and symbolic figures holding baskets filled with laurel branches.
The taste for books spread over the whole of Europe; the number of buyers and of amateurs was every day increasing. In the libraries of princes, scholars, or monks, printed books were collected as formerly were manuscripts. Henceforth printing found everywhere the same protection, the same encouragements, the same rivalry. Typographers sometimes travelled with their apparatus, opened a printing-office in a small town, and then went on elsewhere after they had sold one edition. Finally, such was the incredible activity of typography, from its origin till 1500, that the{520} number of editions published in Europe in the space of half a century amounted to sixteen thousand. But the most remarkable result of printing was the important part it played in the movement of the sixteenth century, from which resulted the transformation of the arts, of literature, and science; the discoveries of Laurent Coster and of Gutenberg had cast a new light over the world, and the press made its appearance to modify profoundly the conditions of the intellectual life of peoples.
The love for books spread across all of Europe; the number of buyers and enthusiasts was increasing every day. In the libraries of princes, scholars, or monks, printed books were collected just like manuscripts used to be. From now on, printing received the same protection, encouragement, and competition everywhere. Typographers sometimes traveled with their equipment, set up a printing shop in a small town, and then moved on after they sold one edition. Ultimately, the incredible activity of typography, from its inception until 1500, resulted in the{520} number of editions published in Europe over half a century reaching sixteen thousand. However, the most significant outcome of printing was the crucial role it played in the movement of the sixteenth century, which led to transformations in the arts, literature, and science; the discoveries of Laurent Coster and Gutenberg had illuminated the world in a new way, and the press emerged to profoundly change the conditions of people's intellectual lives.

Fig. 416.—Mark of Bonaventure and Abraham Elsevier, Printers at Leyden, 1620.
Fig. 416.—Mark of Bonaventure and Abraham Elsevier, Printers in Leiden, 1620.
LONDON: PRINTED BY VIRTUE AND CO., CITY ROAD.
LONDON: PRINTED BY VIRTUE AND CO., CITY ROAD.
FOOTNOTES:
FOOTNOTES:
[3] Charles le Brun, a distinguished painter of the French school, flourished during the seventeenth century. The son of a sculptor, who placed him under Simon Vouet, the young artist made such progress that at the age of fifteen he painted a remarkable picture, “Hercules Destroying the Horses of Diomede,” which brought him at once into public notice. Le Brun’s patron, the Chancellor Seguier, sent him to Italy, with an introduction to Nicholas Poussin, whose pure and correct taste, however, seems to have had little influence on the French artist, who, though possessing an inventive and somewhat elevated genius, often showed himself a mannerist.—[Ed.]
[3] Charles le Brun, a prominent painter from the French school, thrived in the seventeenth century. The son of a sculptor, he was apprenticed to Simon Vouet, and by the age of fifteen, he had created an impressive painting, “Hercules Destroying the Horses of Diomede,” which quickly gained him public attention. Le Brun’s patron, Chancellor Seguier, sent him to Italy with an introduction to Nicholas Poussin. However, Poussin's refined taste seemed to have little impact on the French artist, who, despite having a creative and somewhat lofty genius, often exhibited mannerist tendencies.—[Ed.]
[7] This title is not chronologically correct. Henry of Bolingbroke had been created Duke of Hereford nearly a year before his intended combat with Norfolk, at Coventry, in 1398; when the king, Richard II., interfered, and banished both nobles from the kingdom.—[Ed.]
[7] This title is not in the correct order of events. Henry of Bolingbroke was made Duke of Hereford almost a year before his planned fight with Norfolk in Coventry in 1398; at that point, King Richard II intervened and banished both nobles from the kingdom.—[N/A]
[9] Martel-de-fer—a weapon combining a hammer and pick; used by cavalry in the Middle Ages, to damage and destroy armour. It was generally hung at the saddle-bow.—[Ed.]
[9] Martel-de-fer—a tool that combines a hammer and a pick; used by cavalry during the Middle Ages to damage and break armor. It was usually kept hanging at the saddle-bow.—[Ed.]
[10] Tassets—parts of the cuirass.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tassets—parts of the armor.
[13] Latin, Luteus—muddy.—[Ed.]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Latin, Luteus—muddy.—[Ed.]
[15] Limousine—a term applied to enamelling, and derived, as some writers assume, from Leonard Limousin, a famous artist in this kind of work, resident at Limoges. It is, however, more probable it came from the province Limousin, or Limosin, of which Limoges was the capital; and that Leonard acquired the surname of Limousin from his place of birth or residence; just as many of the old painters are best known by theirs.—[Ed.]
[15] Limousine—a term used in enamelling, believed by some writers to come from Leonard Limousin, a well-known artist in this field who lived in Limoges. However, it’s more likely that it originates from the province of Limousin, or Limosin, of which Limoges was the capital; and that Leonard got the surname Limousin from where he was born or lived, similar to how many old painters are commonly identified by their locations.—[Ed.]
[16] Ogivale—a term used by French architects to denote the Gothic vault, with its ribs and cross-springers, &c. It is also employed to denote the pointed arch.—Gwilt’s Encyclopædia of Architecture.—[Ed.]
[16] Ogivale—a term used by French architects to refer to the Gothic vault, with its ribs and cross-springers, etc. It is also used to describe the pointed arch.—Gwilt’s Encyclopædia of Architecture.—[Editor.]
[17] This is a literal rendering of the text of M. Labarte; but the artists to whom allusion is made were only two, Niccola and Giovanni, sculptors and architects of Pisa. According to Vasari, Niccola, father of Giovanni (Jean or John), first worked under certain Greek sculptors who were executing the figures and other sculptural ornaments of the Duomo of Pisa and the Chapel of San Giovanni.—[Ed.]
[17] This is a direct translation of M. Labarte's text; however, the artists mentioned were only two: Niccola and Giovanni, sculptors and architects from Pisa. According to Vasari, Niccola, the father of Giovanni (Jean or John), initially worked with some Greek sculptors who were creating the figures and other sculptural decorations for the Duomo of Pisa and the Chapel of San Giovanni.—[Edit.]
[18] Andrea di Cione Orcagna.—[Ed.]
[22] The reader will notice a discrepancy between this description of the chorus and that given in a preceding paragraph. We have retained both, mainly because it is now impossible to determine what the instrument really was: no mention of it appears in any book we have consulted.—[Ed.]
[22] The reader will notice a difference between this description of the chorus and the one in the previous paragraph. We’ve kept both because it's now impossible to figure out what the instrument actually was: there's no mention of it in any book we've checked.—[Editor.]
[24] The Welsh or Scotch Crwd.—[Tr.]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Welsh or Scottish Crwd.—[Tr.]
[25] In German Geige, “fiddle.”—[Tr.]
In German Geige, "fiddle."—[Tr.]
[27] The English “knave” is only our old equivalent for the German knabe, and had originally the same meaning of servant; it is also nearly similar in sense to the French valet.—[Tr.]
[27] The English word “knave” is just our old equivalent for the German knabe, and it originally meant servant; it is also quite similar in meaning to the French valet.—[Tr.]
[28] Paul, the Silentiary, is so named from holding in the court of Justinian the office of chief of the Silentiarii, persons who had the care of the palace. He wrote a poem on the rebuilding of St. Sophia, at Constantinople, which was translated from Greek into Latin, and published with notes, by Du Cange, of Paris, in 1670. It is this to which M. Lecroix refers in the text.—[Ed.]
[28] Paul, the Silentiary, is named for holding the role of chief of the Silentiarii in the court of Justinian, who were responsible for the maintenance of the palace. He wrote a poem about the rebuilding of St. Sophia in Constantinople, which was translated from Greek into Latin and published with notes by Du Cange in Paris in 1670. This is what M. Lecroix mentions in the text.—[Ed.]
[29] Amandaire—almond-shaped. Strictly speaking, the aureola is the nimbus of the whole body, as the nimbus is the aureola of the head. In Fairholt’s “Dictionary of Terms in Art” is an engraving showing a saint standing in the centre of an almond-shaped aureola—[Ed.]
[29] Amandaire—almond-shaped. To be precise, the aureola refers to the nimbus surrounding the entire body, just as the nimbus surrounds the head. In Fairholt’s “Dictionary of Terms in Art,” there’s an engraving of a saint standing in the middle of an almond-shaped aureola—[Edited.]
[30] Grisaille—white and black.—[Ed.]
[32] This is obviously a misconception. Lanzi, alluding to the picture, says, “Had Leonardo desired to follow the practice of his age in painting in distemper, the art at this time would have been in possession of this treasure. But being always fond of attempting new methods, he painted this masterpiece upon a peculiar ground, formed of distilled oils, which was the reason that it gradually detached itself from the wall,” &c. And a later authority, Kugler, thus writes: “The determination of Leonardo to execute the work in oil-colours instead of fresco, in order to have the power of finishing the minutest details in so great an undertaking, appears to have been unfortunate.” Distemper differs from fresco in that it is painted on a dry, and not a damp, wall; but in both the vehicle used is of an aqueous, and not an oily, nature.—[Ed.]
[32] This is clearly a misunderstanding. Lanzi, referring to the painting, says, “If Leonardo had wanted to stick to the common practice of his time by using distemper, he would have created a masterpiece that would have been preserved. But since he always liked experimenting with new techniques, he painted this work on a unique surface made of distilled oils, which is why it gradually came away from the wall.” And a later expert, Kugler, writes: “Leonardo’s choice to create the work using oil paints instead of fresco, to allow for finishing the smallest details in such a significant project, seems to have been a poor decision.” Distemper is different from fresco because it is painted on a dry wall instead of a wet one; however, in both cases, the medium used is water-based, not oil-based.—[Ed.]
[33] Deacon of the Church at Aquila, and afterwards attached to the court of Charlemagne. Paul, who died about the year 799, was distinguished as a poet and historian.—[Ed.]
[33] Deacon of the Church at Aquila, and later connected to the court of Charlemagne. Paul, who died around the year 799, was recognized as a poet and historian.—[Edited.]
[35] Giorgione studied under Giovanni Bellini, younger brother of Gentile, and son of Jacopo. M. Lacroix does not even mention Giovanni Bellini, though he is generally esteemed before his father and brother, besides being the master of two of the greatest painters of the Venetian school, Titian and Giorgione; who, however, soon cast aside the antiquated style of their early instructor.—[Ed.]
[35] Giorgione studied with Giovanni Bellini, who was the younger brother of Gentile and son of Jacopo. M. Lacroix doesn’t even mention Giovanni Bellini, even though he is generally regarded as more esteemed than his father and brother, besides being the mentor of two of the greatest painters of the Venetian school, Titian and Giorgione; who, however, quickly moved away from the outdated style of their early teacher.—[Ed.]
[36] The famous picture, an altar-piece, representing “Christ bearing his Cross,” known by the name of Lo Spasimo di Sicilia, from its having been painted for the convent of Santa Maria della Spasimo at Palermo, in Sicily. It is now in the Museum of Madrid.—[Ed.]
[36] The famous painting, an altar piece, depicting “Christ carrying his Cross,” known as Lo Spasimo di Sicilia, was created for the convent of Santa Maria della Spasimo in Palermo, Sicily. It is currently housed in the Museum of Madrid.—[Ed.]
[39] This name is generally written Jeannet, and, according to Wornum’s “Epochs of Painting,” seems to have been applied indiscriminately almost to the two painters, Jehannet or Jehan Clouet, father and son. M. Lacroix appears also to include François under the same general cognomen; which, indeed, appears to have been a species of surname.—[Ed.]
[39] This name is usually spelled Jeannet and, according to Wornum’s “Epochs of Painting,” seems to have been used interchangeably for both painters, Jehannet or Jehan Clouet, father and son. M. Lacroix also seems to group François under the same general name; which, in fact, seems to have acted like a kind of surname.—[Ed.]
[41] The legend which accompanies this engraving is in old Italian; it relates to the famous prophecy of Isaiah as to the birth of Christ (Isaiah vii. 14).
[41] The caption that comes with this engraving is in old Italian; it refers to the well-known prophecy of Isaiah about the birth of Christ (Isaiah 7:14).
[42] We presume this plate to be that commonly known among collectors of prints as “Death’s Horse;” it represents a knight on horseback followed by Death. The best impressions of this plate are prior to the date 1513. It is also called “The Christian Knight,” and “The Knight, Death, and the Devil.”—[Ed.]
[42] We believe this plate is what collectors of prints often refer to as “Death’s Horse;” it depicts a knight on horseback being followed by Death. The finest copies of this plate are from before 1513. It is also known as “The Christian Knight,” and “The Knight, Death, and the Devil.”—[Ed.]
[43] That Marc Antonio studied painting under Raphael, as is here implied, is more than doubtful, though he engraved a very large number of his various compositions, and was highly esteemed by the great master.—[Ed.]
[43] It's more than questionable that Marc Antonio learned painting from Raphael, even though he engraved a significant number of Raphael's different works and was greatly respected by the master.—[Editor.]
[49] M. Lacroix uses the word Romane throughout, with reference to this style of architecture: we have adopted Norman as that most commonly associated with it, and because it is a generic term comprehending Romanesque, Lombardic, and even Byzantine.—[Ed.]
[49] M. Lacroix uses the term Romane consistently to describe this architectural style: we've chosen to use Norman since it's the term people associate with it the most, and because it’s a broad term that includes Romanesque, Lombardic, and even Byzantine styles.—[Ed.]
[53] The word is derived from the Latin uncialis, and is applied to letters of a round or hook-shaped form: such were used by the ancients as numerals, or for words in abbreviated inscriptions.—[Ed.]
[53] The word comes from the Latin uncialis and refers to letters that are round or hook-shaped. These were used by ancient people as numbers or for words in shortened inscriptions.—[Ed.]
[59] “Garni de deux fermaulx d’argent, dorez, armoiez d’azur à une aigle d’or à deux testes, onglé de gueulles, auquel a ung tuyau d’argent doré pour tourner les feuilles, à trois escussons desdites armes, couvert d’une chemise de veluyau vermeil.”
[59] “Outlined in silver and gold are two armory shields featuring a blue background with a gold double-headed eagle, clawed in red, which has a golden pipe to turn the leaves, along with three small shields of the same design, covered by a red velvet cloak.”
[60] Probably this “pilgrimage” refers to some one of the great European Councils or Diets held in the city during the Middle Ages, as were Congresses in later times.—[Ed.]
[60] This “pilgrimage” likely refers to one of the major European Councils or Diets held in the city during the Middle Ages, similar to Congresses held later on.—[Ed.]
[62] Anglicè, Stephens, by which name this illustrious family of scholars and printers is most popularly known in England. They were ten in number, who flourished between 1512 and about 1660. Anthony, the last distinguished representative of the family, died in poverty at the Hôtel Dieu, Paris, in 1674, at the age of eighty-two.—[Ed.]
[62] In English, Stephens, which is the name this famous family of scholars and printers is best known by in England. There were ten of them, who were active from 1512 to around 1660. Anthony, the last notable member of the family, died in poverty at the Hôtel Dieu in Paris in 1674, at the age of eighty-two.—[Ed.]
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!